This is my first fanfic so it may not be the best, but I hope you enjoy it!
Chapter 1
An extremely pretty girl with tomato red hair and emerald green eyes stalked up to her dormitory leaving a handsome boy with messy jet-black hair staring after her. James Potter had, once again been rejected by Lily Evans. He'd been chasing after her for almost 6 years. "6 long, painful years!" thought Lily as she slammed the door behind her so hard that the other girls sleeping in there woke up with a start.
"Lily!" cried Sara Burham. "What were you doing downstairs at-" she paused as she turned to look at the clock” at 3:00 am?"
"And why do you look like you just found out the pair of shoes that you had been saving up for were out of stalk?" Typical Darline. Darline Jade was Lily's best friend, and she always associated everything with clothes, shoes, make-up, and jewelry, ect.
"Well, I had a dream that I failed Charms-"
"Typical," Alice Khorn muttered under her breath. They all knew that it was a miracle that Lily hadn't screamed and woken everyone up.
"When I woke up," Lily continued as if she hadn't been interrupted. "I realized that I left my essay in the common room so I went down to get it. I was about to come back up when someone said my name. I turned around and Potter was standing there. I was about to walk away when-"
"He asked you out again didn't he?" Alice asked.
"Well, yeah."
"I don't see why you don't just go out with him. I mean he's totally hot" Darline stated.
"Yeah maybe, but he's still an arrogant bulling toe rag!" Lily yelled firing up at once.
"Darline, it's Lily's choice who she dates," Sara said. Then, turning to Lily, she said,” However, I don't see why you don't just give him a chance. You have to admit that it's cut that he always stands up for you, and it's obvious that you just make him nervous."
“I don’t make James Potter nervous!
“I think we should all just go to bed,” Alice suggested.
Lily got into bed when she noticed that something wasn’t right. “Where are Elizabeth and Jessica?” she asked seeing that the other2 girls that sleep in their dormitory weren’t there.
The others looked around too. “I don’t know, but I have hunch,” Darline giggled.
Lily thought back. Elizabeth and Jessica had broken up with their boyfriends a week ago meaning that they had both had a new one for 1 week now. Lily closed her eyes, disgusted; she knew where the other 2 girls were. They were in separate spare dormitories with their current boyfriends. Glad that she didn’t have anything to do with them, she went to sleep.
James Potter stood in the Gryfindor common room, still looking up the doorway to the girls’ dormitories and sighed. He took the Hogsmeade notice he was supposed to post for Remus and put it up on the bulletin board. He had liked Lily Evans ever since he had seen her for the first time 6 years ago. She was the prettiest girl he had ever seen and wasn’t like most girls that constantly worried about how they looked; she was already good looking without trying. James loved the way her hair always flowed down her back and her beautiful green eyes were always shining.
They had gotten along when they first met, but Lily had started turning cold towards James, and by the time Christmas came around, she hated him. He knew that he always did something stupid when she was around, but he couldn’t help it. She made him so nervous. James slowly went up to his dormitory and fell on to his bed with a sigh.
This chapter is mostly descriptions and explanations, but is still important.
Chapter 2
“Wake up Prongs!”
“Yeah we don’t want to be late!”
“OK, I’m up!” James said sitting up in bed looking around. He saw his best friend, Sirius Black, standing impatiently by his bed. His other close friend, Remus Lupin, was running a comb through his hair, and Peter Petigrew was sitting on his bed. The 4 of them had been best friends for 6 years, ever since they met on their first train ride to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. They called themselves the Maurders, and had nicknames that only they knew the meaning behind. James was Prongs, Sirius was Padfoot, Remus was Moony, and Peter was Wormtail.
James and Sirius were the best looking guys in the whole school. They spent half their lives in detention, but were still the smartest boys in their year, along with Remus. He to was good looking and smart, but he didn’t get into as much trouble. Then there was Peter. He wasn’t as good looking as the other guys, and he wasn’t as smart, but he was still their friend. Apart from their good looks and brains, the Maurders were also known for their pranks. Most of them were directed towards the Syltherins, or even more specifically, towards Severus Snape, known to the Maurders as Snivellus.
Along with the Maurders, there were two other boys who shared dormitories with them, Frank Longbottom and Steven Burkins. They were best friends, so the Maurders didn’t feel bad about not including them. They didn’t mind the Maurders planning pranks or sneaking out, and they didn’t mind being asked to leave when they were planning something top secret. Frank and Steven knew most of what the maurders did, but never turned them in and lied when teachers asked them. For this, Maurders still considered them good friends.
The 4 of them got dressed then went down to breakfast.
“So, Prongs isn’t Padfoot supposed to be the on that we have to wake up?” Remus asked.
“Yeah, why were you so tired today, James?” Peter asked in his usual squeaky voice.
“I had a dream last night that reminded me something I needed to do.
“And what was that?” Remus asked.
“Well, in my dream you were yelling at me about not handling my responsibilities. Half way through it, I remembered that I was supposed to put up that Hogsmeade notice you gave me. When I got down there, I saw Lily.”
“What was sh-“ Sirius began, but Remus cut him off.
“You didn’t ask her out again did you?” one look at James’ face told him everything he needed to know. “You should really stop doing that you know. Just try treating her like a normal person.”
“I can’t, Moony. I just get all nervous and fidgety whenever she’s around and it just slips out.”
“Well just try to hold it in.”
“Didn’t you just hear wh-“
“We better hurry, or else we’re gonna be late.” James, Remus, and Peter all turned to stare at Sirius. “What?” he asked.
“Did you just worry about being late to class?” Remus asked looking a little worried.
“I wouldn’t say worry, but-“
“Are you feeling alright, mate? Do you need to go to the hospital wing?” James asked jokingly.
“Shut up, Prongs,”
“He’s right, we better go,” Remus stated. The 4 of them hurried out of the Great Hall and went up to Defense Against the Dark Arts.
Lily woke up the next morning when she heard Darline say her name.
“Goodness, Lily!” she exclaimed. “Couldn’t you have picked Saturday or Sunday to be normal and sleep in?”
“OK, Darline, I think she gets it,” Sara said from the mirror. “You better hurry Lil. We only have 15 minutes ‘till class!”
“Lily quickly got out of bed and hurried around getting ready.
10 minutes later, the girls were running into the Great Hall to grab some toast and running to DADA class. They sat down in their seats just as the bell rang and Professor Pantara walked into the room. “Good morning class,” she said. “I hope you all have been practicing nonverbal spells. Pair up and start working on what we wee doing last week.”
After DADA the Gryfindor 6th years went to Charms with Professor Flitwick. Then they went down to lunch. Lily led the other 3 to the far side of the table, away from the Maurders. Even though every other girl at hogwarts, minus the Syltherins and the girls already happy with another guy, like Alice and Frank, had a crush on one of the Maurders, Lily did not. Peter was OK, even though he didn’t talk much, and Remus and Lily were friends, but Lily couldn’t stand James and Sirius. They were always bulling people and thought that the whole world wanted to be just like them. Sirius was also the school’s heartbreaker. He’d date girls, and then dump them after a week or two. Even though Lily, or anyone else, knew this, it was because he had a huge crush on Darline. He would date girls, hoping that it would help him get over Darline, since she was friends and no doubt hated Sirius and James, but with no luck. It just wouldn’t feel right to him so he’d break up with her. He would have plucked up the courage to ask her out by now, if he hadn’t been worried of breaking her heart too. Sirius saw how he treated girls and was worried that maybe, darline wouldn’t have been as great as he thought, and he would dump her too. He didn’t tell anyone this, so Lily, like everyone else, thought that Sirius just got bored with the girls he dated, and didn’t mind crushing them. Lily hated James because he was always chasing after her. He would ask her out all the time and would never leave her alone. According to Lily, he was only into her for the chase. If she agreed to go out with him, he’d get bored with her and dump her.
“So, Lil, why did you sleep so late?” Alice asked.
“Well, you know that it’s hard for me to sleep when I’m already awake, so it took me a while to fall asleep,” Lily told her, even though it wasn’t the entire truth. She had also had a hard time getting ride of the hurt look on James’ face when she left him standing there. It’s not like it was the first time he had looked hurt, it just seemed to be different this time. It was like he had had enough and it wasn’t going to happen again. Lily eventually managed to convince herself that it was because it was in the middle of the night and she went to sleep.
“Lily, you still with us?”
“What?” She looked around to see her Darline look at her a little worried. “Yeah, I’m fine,” she said. “So, why didn’t you guys wake me up until so late?” Lily asked her friends as they piled food on to their plates.
“We thought you had already gone down since we woke up really late too.” Sara began.
“But then Darline lost her new shoes and started looking for them.” Alice continued.
“I pulled back the hangings around your bed to she if they were under there when I found you, so I woke you up.”
“Oh, so did you find your shoes?”
At this, Sara and Alice started laughing, and Darline turned pink. Once they calmed down a bit, Alice and Sara turned to Lily and Alice said, “While you were in the bathroom, darline started kicking things around to find her shoes, and Sara noticed that that Darline was already wearing them.” The 2 girls, this time joined by Lily, burst into laughter again as darline sat there glaring at them.
“We better get to Transfigurations” Lily finally said. The 4 girls got up and went to class, Lily, Alice and Sara still trying to hold back giggles.
thats all for now. i hope you liked it. it'll get better soon, don't worry.
Full Version: Come Back To Me
I know I haven’t posted for a while but I’m posting today! It gets good in the next 2 chapters, so here goes!!
Chapter 3
The whole school spent that weekend studying for their exams for that coming week. The 5th and 7th years had most of the pressure because they would be taking their OWLs and NEWTs, but Lily and her friends were studying just as hard. They sat in the common room quizzing each other using their notes.
Since they were all so worried about the exams, Lily’s friends didn’t notice that when she wasn’t studying, Lily was very distracted, but not because of the exams, because of James. She still couldn’t get rid of the look on James’ face when she had left him standing in the common room. The look had really been different, and it had meant something, Lily just didn’t know what. Lily pondered on James in bed, so no one really took any notice. One thing Lily wanted to know was why did he have that different look; what did it mean?
James and his friends spent the weekend somewhat like Lily, except that, excluding Remus, they didn’t study as hard.
On Saturday night, James’ dreams took him back to the Thursday night before when Lily had yelled at him, again.
“Lily, I know that I’m always an idiot around and everything, but I can’t help it. I just try to impress you and it just doesn’t work, but I really do like you, and I wish you would just give me a chance to prove it. I really care about you, and just wish I could show you it. Will please give me chance and go out with me?”
“NO Potter! When are you going to get it through your over inflated head?! I will NEVER go out with you! Just drop the act and leave me alone!”
James woke up and made up his mind. HE WAS THROUGH WITH LILY EVANS! He had put his heart out that night and told her how much he cared for her. If she didn’t believe him after that then FINE! HE WAS DONE WITH HER! HE NO LONGER CARED FOR HER! If she thinks that it was just an act then FINE, let her think that! If she wanted him to leave her alone, then FINE! He would NEVER bother her again!
I think you see the problem now. If you want to know what happens net, you’ll just have to read the next chapter!
Chapter 4
That week, they took their exams, feeling that they had done pretty well on well on them. James started ignoring Lily, and the other Maurders noticed.
“So, Prongs, you gonna ask Evans to Hogsmeade again?” Sirius asked that Wednesday at dinner.
“Sirius!” exclaimed Remus. “She already said no! If James asks her again, she’ll just get even more annoyed!”
“Yeah, but last time he asked her, it was the middle of the night. She’ll be in a better mood during the day.”
“James always asks her during the day, and she always says no then too.”
“But maybe this ti-“
“Drop it you guys! I’m not going to ask Lily again”
“What?! Why?!” Sirius asked.
“Because I’m not!”
“But Prongs, she’ll be in a bett-“
“Sirius, just drop it!”
This got Sirius to shut up and got Remus and Peter to turn and stare at James. The Maurders rarely used each other’s real names, but when they did, you know that they’re dead serious.
Remus recovered first. “James, what’s wrong? Not that I want you to ask her out again or anything, but why don’t you. You never miss a chance to ask her out.”
James looked down the table and saw that Frank and Steven were just getting started on dinner. “I’ll tell you guys in our dormitory,” he said turning back to his friends. The 4 of them got up from the table and hurried out of the Great Hall and up to the portrait of the Fat Lady. They gave her that password and went straight up to their dormitory.
Once they had closed the door behind them, Remus turned to James and asked, “What’s going on, James?”
James looked at his friends and told them what had really happened that night with Lily. When he finished, he looked around at the other 3, and they just stared back at him.
“James, mate, she was just really tired and wasn’t really paying attention to what you were saying. Just tell her all of this during the day sometime,” Sirius said looking at James.
You don’t think that wasn’t enough of a wake up call for her? She said, ‘Just drop the act and leave me alone!’ She knew what I was saying, she just didn’t think I meant it.”
“What are you going to do now, James?” Peter asked.
“Nothing! I’m not going to do ANYTHING! I’M THROUGH WITH LILY EVENS!” James yelled a little too loudly.
“Are you telling me that you’re just going to let all of that hard work go to waste?” Sirius asked.
“YES! That’s exactly what I’m saying!” James said. “Now, if you guys don’t mind, I’m going to sleep. We have our Transfigurations and Defense Against the Dark Arts exams tomorrow, so I’m going to need my sleep.” And with that, he got into bed, pulled the hangings shut around his bead, and pretended to be asleep.
The other 3 left, knowing that he wanted to be alone. Apart from the fact that James never worried about exams, Transfigurations and Defense Against the Dark Arts were his 2 best classes.
Lily got back to the common room with Darline and Sara after dinner, Alice having had gone for a walk with Frank, to study for their next exam. Darline and Sara had started quizzing each other, and Lily was going through her notes when she saw Remus, Peter, and Sirius coming down the staircase that leads to the boys’ dormitory. “Hey, Remus!” she called. “Could you kelp me study for Transfigurations?”
Remus turned to look at her and replied, “I’m rather busy at the moment,” in a cold voice that shocked Lily. She looked at what they were doing, and to her surprise, they were sitting in a corner of the common room with their heads bent close, talking in whispers. This was exactly how they looked when they wee planning pranks, but they couldn’t be planning one now. For one thing, James wasn’t even there, and it wasn’t like him to miss out on pranks. For another thing, Remus wouldn’t have chosen planning pranks as an excuse to miss studying time; it would more likely have been the other way around. Lily, rather stunned, went over to them to see what they were doing when she overheard parts of the conversation.
“What are we going to do about James?”
“Well, isn’t this what we wanted, for him to move on with life?”
“We didn’t want him to be like this, Peter!”
“How can she just ignore something like this? I mean, apart from the fact that everyone knows that when he uses first names he’s serious, James isn’t the type of person to be able to say something like that with a straight face if he isn’t being 100% serious. Everyone knows that too.”
Lily stood there, amazed that Sirius hadn’t cracked his serious joke, and that the Maurders weren’t using nicknames, when Sirius spoke up.
“Well, I think that we all now know how horrible Li-“ he stopped talking and looked up, just as the other 2 did, and saw Lily. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, Remus said what he was about to.
“What do you want?”
“I j-just was w-wondering what you guys were d-doing” Lily replied in a shaky, shocked voice. She and Remus had gotten along pretty well, so why did he sound like he would like nothing better than to hex her?
“Well, that’s really none of your business, is it, Evans?”
“Yeah, just leave us alone!” Lily turned to see who had spoken; it was shy, quiet Peter that had just told her to leave them alone. Lily just stood there, bewildered.
“Why don’t you just leave before something horrible happens to you? We have stuff to do, and it would be better for you to not be around while we do it.” Sirius said in the threatening growl that Lily had only heard him use once before in their first year when he was scolding his cousin, Bellatrix, for calling her, Lily, a ‘Mudblood’, a really foul name for a Muggleborn. Even though he had been defending her, Lily had been really scared by his murderous tone. This time was even scarier for her because he was talking to her. Lily thought that it would be best if she left, so she went up to her dormitory and lay on her bed to try and make sense of what she had just happened. Why were Remus and Peter, who she had got on with fairly well in the past, suddenly acting so coldly towards her? Why was Sirius using the murderous tone that that he never even used for Snape for her? What were they talking about? What was wrong with James? Why wasn’t he with them? And who was Sirius about to say was horrible? Could they have been talking about her? That would explain Remus, Peter, and Sirius’ behavior towards her. But what had she done? She couldn’t think of anything. Lily slowly closed the hangings around her bed and tried to go to sleep, finally falling into dreams of being turned into a toad by Sirius.
Well, that’s all for now. What do you think James is going to do? Do you think Lily will figure out what’s going on? Let me know!
Chapter 3
The whole school spent that weekend studying for their exams for that coming week. The 5th and 7th years had most of the pressure because they would be taking their OWLs and NEWTs, but Lily and her friends were studying just as hard. They sat in the common room quizzing each other using their notes.
Since they were all so worried about the exams, Lily’s friends didn’t notice that when she wasn’t studying, Lily was very distracted, but not because of the exams, because of James. She still couldn’t get rid of the look on James’ face when she had left him standing in the common room. The look had really been different, and it had meant something, Lily just didn’t know what. Lily pondered on James in bed, so no one really took any notice. One thing Lily wanted to know was why did he have that different look; what did it mean?
James and his friends spent the weekend somewhat like Lily, except that, excluding Remus, they didn’t study as hard.
On Saturday night, James’ dreams took him back to the Thursday night before when Lily had yelled at him, again.
“Lily, I know that I’m always an idiot around and everything, but I can’t help it. I just try to impress you and it just doesn’t work, but I really do like you, and I wish you would just give me a chance to prove it. I really care about you, and just wish I could show you it. Will please give me chance and go out with me?”
“NO Potter! When are you going to get it through your over inflated head?! I will NEVER go out with you! Just drop the act and leave me alone!”
James woke up and made up his mind. HE WAS THROUGH WITH LILY EVANS! He had put his heart out that night and told her how much he cared for her. If she didn’t believe him after that then FINE! HE WAS DONE WITH HER! HE NO LONGER CARED FOR HER! If she thinks that it was just an act then FINE, let her think that! If she wanted him to leave her alone, then FINE! He would NEVER bother her again!
I think you see the problem now. If you want to know what happens net, you’ll just have to read the next chapter!
Chapter 4
That week, they took their exams, feeling that they had done pretty well on well on them. James started ignoring Lily, and the other Maurders noticed.
“So, Prongs, you gonna ask Evans to Hogsmeade again?” Sirius asked that Wednesday at dinner.
“Sirius!” exclaimed Remus. “She already said no! If James asks her again, she’ll just get even more annoyed!”
“Yeah, but last time he asked her, it was the middle of the night. She’ll be in a better mood during the day.”
“James always asks her during the day, and she always says no then too.”
“But maybe this ti-“
“Drop it you guys! I’m not going to ask Lily again”
“What?! Why?!” Sirius asked.
“Because I’m not!”
“But Prongs, she’ll be in a bett-“
“Sirius, just drop it!”
This got Sirius to shut up and got Remus and Peter to turn and stare at James. The Maurders rarely used each other’s real names, but when they did, you know that they’re dead serious.
Remus recovered first. “James, what’s wrong? Not that I want you to ask her out again or anything, but why don’t you. You never miss a chance to ask her out.”
James looked down the table and saw that Frank and Steven were just getting started on dinner. “I’ll tell you guys in our dormitory,” he said turning back to his friends. The 4 of them got up from the table and hurried out of the Great Hall and up to the portrait of the Fat Lady. They gave her that password and went straight up to their dormitory.
Once they had closed the door behind them, Remus turned to James and asked, “What’s going on, James?”
James looked at his friends and told them what had really happened that night with Lily. When he finished, he looked around at the other 3, and they just stared back at him.
“James, mate, she was just really tired and wasn’t really paying attention to what you were saying. Just tell her all of this during the day sometime,” Sirius said looking at James.
You don’t think that wasn’t enough of a wake up call for her? She said, ‘Just drop the act and leave me alone!’ She knew what I was saying, she just didn’t think I meant it.”
“What are you going to do now, James?” Peter asked.
“Nothing! I’m not going to do ANYTHING! I’M THROUGH WITH LILY EVENS!” James yelled a little too loudly.
“Are you telling me that you’re just going to let all of that hard work go to waste?” Sirius asked.
“YES! That’s exactly what I’m saying!” James said. “Now, if you guys don’t mind, I’m going to sleep. We have our Transfigurations and Defense Against the Dark Arts exams tomorrow, so I’m going to need my sleep.” And with that, he got into bed, pulled the hangings shut around his bead, and pretended to be asleep.
The other 3 left, knowing that he wanted to be alone. Apart from the fact that James never worried about exams, Transfigurations and Defense Against the Dark Arts were his 2 best classes.
Lily got back to the common room with Darline and Sara after dinner, Alice having had gone for a walk with Frank, to study for their next exam. Darline and Sara had started quizzing each other, and Lily was going through her notes when she saw Remus, Peter, and Sirius coming down the staircase that leads to the boys’ dormitory. “Hey, Remus!” she called. “Could you kelp me study for Transfigurations?”
Remus turned to look at her and replied, “I’m rather busy at the moment,” in a cold voice that shocked Lily. She looked at what they were doing, and to her surprise, they were sitting in a corner of the common room with their heads bent close, talking in whispers. This was exactly how they looked when they wee planning pranks, but they couldn’t be planning one now. For one thing, James wasn’t even there, and it wasn’t like him to miss out on pranks. For another thing, Remus wouldn’t have chosen planning pranks as an excuse to miss studying time; it would more likely have been the other way around. Lily, rather stunned, went over to them to see what they were doing when she overheard parts of the conversation.
“What are we going to do about James?”
“Well, isn’t this what we wanted, for him to move on with life?”
“We didn’t want him to be like this, Peter!”
“How can she just ignore something like this? I mean, apart from the fact that everyone knows that when he uses first names he’s serious, James isn’t the type of person to be able to say something like that with a straight face if he isn’t being 100% serious. Everyone knows that too.”
Lily stood there, amazed that Sirius hadn’t cracked his serious joke, and that the Maurders weren’t using nicknames, when Sirius spoke up.
“Well, I think that we all now know how horrible Li-“ he stopped talking and looked up, just as the other 2 did, and saw Lily. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, Remus said what he was about to.
“What do you want?”
“I j-just was w-wondering what you guys were d-doing” Lily replied in a shaky, shocked voice. She and Remus had gotten along pretty well, so why did he sound like he would like nothing better than to hex her?
“Well, that’s really none of your business, is it, Evans?”
“Yeah, just leave us alone!” Lily turned to see who had spoken; it was shy, quiet Peter that had just told her to leave them alone. Lily just stood there, bewildered.
“Why don’t you just leave before something horrible happens to you? We have stuff to do, and it would be better for you to not be around while we do it.” Sirius said in the threatening growl that Lily had only heard him use once before in their first year when he was scolding his cousin, Bellatrix, for calling her, Lily, a ‘Mudblood’, a really foul name for a Muggleborn. Even though he had been defending her, Lily had been really scared by his murderous tone. This time was even scarier for her because he was talking to her. Lily thought that it would be best if she left, so she went up to her dormitory and lay on her bed to try and make sense of what she had just happened. Why were Remus and Peter, who she had got on with fairly well in the past, suddenly acting so coldly towards her? Why was Sirius using the murderous tone that that he never even used for Snape for her? What were they talking about? What was wrong with James? Why wasn’t he with them? And who was Sirius about to say was horrible? Could they have been talking about her? That would explain Remus, Peter, and Sirius’ behavior towards her. But what had she done? She couldn’t think of anything. Lily slowly closed the hangings around her bed and tried to go to sleep, finally falling into dreams of being turned into a toad by Sirius.
Well, that’s all for now. What do you think James is going to do? Do you think Lily will figure out what’s going on? Let me know!
OK, I haven’t posted in like forever, but I have the next 2 chapters up now, so enjoy!
Chapter 5
That weekend, Lily, Darline, and Sara went into Hogsmeade (Alice had gone with Frank and Steven). Lily had become even more distracted, and her friends had noticed, but every time they asked her about it, she would change the subject. Darline and Sara were hoping that the Hogsmeade trip would take Lily’s mind off of what ever was bothering her, but it didn’t seem to be working. Lily didn’t seem to be paying attention to anything. She wasn’t even tempted by Madam Rosemerta’s butterbeer in the Three Broomsticks. Darline finally decided to try and get her to talk. “Lily, what’s going on with you?”
Lily, who had been staring at the wall, not really seeing it, started and looked up. “Nothing!” she said with a smile that her friends could see right through.
“Oh, stop with the drama, Lily!” Sara said. “You’ve been acting weird ever since Thursday morning. What happ-“ but she suddenly stopped. She hadn’t heard the conversation on Wednesday night, but she remembered that she had last seen Lily that day walking away from the Marauders. “What happened with the Marauders, Lily, and don’t give me that ‘nothing’ ****, because I know that something happened.”
Before she could stop herself, Lily had told her 2 friends everything that she had over heard that night.
When she was finished, Darline and Sara looked at her in shock; Darline recovered first. “Black threatened you!??” she asked in a sort of scared voice.
“Yeah, in this really scary growl that he doesn’t even use for Snape. I’ve only heard him use it once with his cousin, Bellatrix.”
“When did he use this voice with her?” Sara asked.
“It was at the start of our first year on the Hogwarts Express. I was looking for an empty compartment when I tripped outside the one that they were both sitting in. Bellatrix came out and asked me who my parents were. I told her that she probably didn’t know them because they were Muggles. She started shouting at me; said ‘Get out of my sight you filthy little Mudblood!’ I didn’t know what that meant, but I knew that it was bad because Sirius came out and started shouting at her. She told him that he was just as bad as me because he was sticking up for, as she put it, ‘Filthy little Mudbloods like that!’ then Sirius’ voice went into that growl and he told her to apologize to me, and she actually did!”
Darline and Sara looked at Lily in shock again, and, like last time, Darline recovered first “Did what?” she asked.
“Apologize!”
“Bellatrix Black apologized to you for calling you a Mudblood!??” Darline asked in a voice that suggested that she thought that the world had gone mad.
“Yeah, that growl could get a werewolf to back off.”
“What I don’t get,” Sara said, finally coming back to reality, “is why they would start hating you all of a sudden.”
“I have been wondering about the same thing,” Lily replied just as the marauders walked into the Three Broomsticks.
It took him a couple days, but James went back to his normal self, except for the fact that he was no longer chasing after Lily. His friends knew that James had a broken heart because, even though he wasn’t showing it, he was still devastated by what Lily had said to him, but it was getting better.
The Hogsmeade trip was scheduled for the day before they all went home for the summer, so the Marauders first visited Zonko’s and Honeydukes to stock up on all of the joke products and candy they would ‘need’ for the summer. They knew that they wouldn’t be able to restock until their Hogwarts’ letters came for the 7th year.
At school, they would be able to sneak out using one of their secret passageways and get what ever they needed, but they wouldn’t be able to do that at home.
After they had gotten all of the things they wanted, they decided to go to the Three Broomsticks before heading back up to the castle.
When they got there, they saw Lily, Darline, and Sara sitting at a table in the pub. James took no notice of them and told the others top go get a table while he went to get their butterbeers. Sirius, Remus, and Peter glared at Lily and her friends with sparks flying from their eyes, just as they looked up. Then they went to sit at a table as far away from Lily as possible.
So yeah, that was chapter 5 I know, kinda boring.
Here’s chapter 6 it’s better, trust me.
Chapter 6
That night, the Marauders, got their trunks ready and went down to the End of Term Feast. After the enjoyment of the feast, where Gryfindor won the house cup and they ate the delicious meal cooked by the house elves, they went straight up to their dormitories to get some sleep before the train journey home the next day.
When they woke up, they brought down their trunks, left them in the Entrance Hall so they could be taken to the train, and went to the Great Hall for breakfast, before getting into the to horseless carriages that took them to Hogsmeade Station.
Once they had gotten onto the train, they walked down the train, looking for an empty compartment. Sirius was talking about how he couldn’t wait until he turned 17 at the end of June. He would be coming of age, so he would be able to move out of his house.
Sirius’ family was the type of wizards and witches who thought that Half-bloods, Muggles-borns, and Muggles didn’t deserve to live. Sirius hated all of the **** he had to put up with over the summers, but he only had to deal with it for 1 more week. Then he was going to find a place to live; his Uncle Alfred had left him some money when he died.
The Marauders found a place to sit and sat down. They started talking about anything they could think of: Quidditch, summer, what the last year of Hogwarts was to be like, what they did that year, or the fact that Remus was a werewolf and James, Sirius, and Peter wee unregistered Animagi, people that can turn into a certain animal at will, illegally. Remus had become a werewolf when he was a small child, and when the other Marauders found out about it, they became Animagi. James became a stag, Sirius became a dog, and Peter became a rat. This way they could keep Remus company while he was a werewolf without being in to much danger.
After a couple of hours of talking, James got hungry and went looking for the food trolley. Once he left, the other 3 started planning ways to get back at Lily, not aware of the fact that there were 3 people outside of their compartment, listening to everything that they were saying.
Lily, Darline, Sara, and Alice sat down in an empty compartment on the Hogwarts express the next day. There, Lily filled in Alice on what the 3 girls had discussed in Hogsmeade the day before. After Alice had assured Lily that it was nothing to worry about, Lily left to use the bathroom.
After she had left, the other 3 girls started discussing their real opinions on the matter.
“I just cant believe that they would just turn on her like that!” Alice exclaimed. “What did Lily do to them? Why are they so bent on revenge?”
“I don’t know,” Darline said, “But I think we should go and find out.” With that, the 3 girls went looking for the Marauders. They found them (James wasn’t there) and were about to go into their compartment when they heard Remus say, “ Sirius, we can’t do that! If she doesn’t die, shell end up having to join me in there, and I don’t want to have any company that is similar to me. Besides, I haven’t attacked you guys in a while so it’s only a matter of time.”
The 3 girls stood there shocked when Sirius spoke. “OK, so we can’t get Lily to go into the Womping Willow on full moon, but it was just a thought. And I wasn’t planning on you biting her, just scaring her, then pulling her out.”
“But that’s still dangerous, isn’t it?”
“Yeah, it is Peter. Well, anyone else have any ideas?”
“I think I have an idea. Why don’t we give her a taste of her own medicine?”
“How are we going to do that, Remus?”
“No idea, Peter.”
“Well, James told me a couple of weeks ago that Lily let slip that she’s going out with Jason Boone. Why don’t we get him to hurt her the sa-“ but he was cut off by Alice, who finally slid the door open. The 3 boys spun around and found themselves face to face with Alice, Darline, and Sara, all looking murderous.
“What did she do to you?” Alice cried out. ”Why do you want Jason to hurt her? Do you even think he would hex her or something if you told him to?”
“What are you doing her?” Remus asked.
“Looking for you 3 gits!” Darline shouted.
“What for?”
“Oh, lets think, for turning on Lily, scaring her, threatening her, and planning on getting her boyfriend to hex her! Why do you want him to do your dirty work for you? Afraid you’d get into trouble?”
“No, it’s just that he’s the only one that can break her heart at the moment. It won’t be as bad, but it’ll be something.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Sara demanded.
“Not that it’s any of your business,” Sirius started, “but since James is too nice to-“
“Oh, give me a break! James, nice?”
“Like I was saying, since James is to nice to we’re going to get back at Lily for what she did.”
“And, what’s that?” Alice asked.
“Lily didn’t tell you?” peter asked in reply.
“Tell us what?”
“Why don’t you ask her?”
“ASK HER WHAT!!” the 3 girls screamed.
“What the exact conversation between her and James was that night,” Remus said in a forced calm voice. “Then you can come back and apologize for coming to yell at us for no reason.” And with that, the 3 girls were thrown out of the compartment.
They walked back to their own compartment, lost in thought. Lily came back just about a minute after them.
“Sorry it took so long,” she said as she slid the door shut and sat down. “I had to break up a fight on the way back.”
“It’s okay,” Alice said. “Actually, we wanted to ask you something.”
“What?”
“Well,” Sara started, “we were wondering, I mean we wanted to know if-if you could tell us- tell us what-“
“Tell us what the exact conversation between you and James was.” Darline quickly finished.
Lily looked taken aback, but she told them exactly what she and James had said to each other. When she was done, she looked up at her friends, who looked slightly worried.
“Did you say that Remus asked how someone could not take James seriously if he used first names?” Alice confirmed.
“And James defiantly said ‘Lily’ when he told you how much he cared about you?” Darline asked.
“And you told him to drop the act?” Sara finished in a quite voice.
Lily looked at her friends for a few seconds; then it hit her like a bludger.
Just incase you missed it, Lily, and her friends, just realized that James was being sincere when he said those things.
MOD EDIT: Hey there. I've deleted the repeated chapters in this post. I've also deleted the feedback that was in the middle of the thread. You need to provide a link in every chapter you post to your feedback thread to make it easier for people to find. If you have any questions, please PM me.
Chapter 5
That weekend, Lily, Darline, and Sara went into Hogsmeade (Alice had gone with Frank and Steven). Lily had become even more distracted, and her friends had noticed, but every time they asked her about it, she would change the subject. Darline and Sara were hoping that the Hogsmeade trip would take Lily’s mind off of what ever was bothering her, but it didn’t seem to be working. Lily didn’t seem to be paying attention to anything. She wasn’t even tempted by Madam Rosemerta’s butterbeer in the Three Broomsticks. Darline finally decided to try and get her to talk. “Lily, what’s going on with you?”
Lily, who had been staring at the wall, not really seeing it, started and looked up. “Nothing!” she said with a smile that her friends could see right through.
“Oh, stop with the drama, Lily!” Sara said. “You’ve been acting weird ever since Thursday morning. What happ-“ but she suddenly stopped. She hadn’t heard the conversation on Wednesday night, but she remembered that she had last seen Lily that day walking away from the Marauders. “What happened with the Marauders, Lily, and don’t give me that ‘nothing’ ****, because I know that something happened.”
Before she could stop herself, Lily had told her 2 friends everything that she had over heard that night.
When she was finished, Darline and Sara looked at her in shock; Darline recovered first. “Black threatened you!??” she asked in a sort of scared voice.
“Yeah, in this really scary growl that he doesn’t even use for Snape. I’ve only heard him use it once with his cousin, Bellatrix.”
“When did he use this voice with her?” Sara asked.
“It was at the start of our first year on the Hogwarts Express. I was looking for an empty compartment when I tripped outside the one that they were both sitting in. Bellatrix came out and asked me who my parents were. I told her that she probably didn’t know them because they were Muggles. She started shouting at me; said ‘Get out of my sight you filthy little Mudblood!’ I didn’t know what that meant, but I knew that it was bad because Sirius came out and started shouting at her. She told him that he was just as bad as me because he was sticking up for, as she put it, ‘Filthy little Mudbloods like that!’ then Sirius’ voice went into that growl and he told her to apologize to me, and she actually did!”
Darline and Sara looked at Lily in shock again, and, like last time, Darline recovered first “Did what?” she asked.
“Apologize!”
“Bellatrix Black apologized to you for calling you a Mudblood!??” Darline asked in a voice that suggested that she thought that the world had gone mad.
“Yeah, that growl could get a werewolf to back off.”
“What I don’t get,” Sara said, finally coming back to reality, “is why they would start hating you all of a sudden.”
“I have been wondering about the same thing,” Lily replied just as the marauders walked into the Three Broomsticks.
It took him a couple days, but James went back to his normal self, except for the fact that he was no longer chasing after Lily. His friends knew that James had a broken heart because, even though he wasn’t showing it, he was still devastated by what Lily had said to him, but it was getting better.
The Hogsmeade trip was scheduled for the day before they all went home for the summer, so the Marauders first visited Zonko’s and Honeydukes to stock up on all of the joke products and candy they would ‘need’ for the summer. They knew that they wouldn’t be able to restock until their Hogwarts’ letters came for the 7th year.
At school, they would be able to sneak out using one of their secret passageways and get what ever they needed, but they wouldn’t be able to do that at home.
After they had gotten all of the things they wanted, they decided to go to the Three Broomsticks before heading back up to the castle.
When they got there, they saw Lily, Darline, and Sara sitting at a table in the pub. James took no notice of them and told the others top go get a table while he went to get their butterbeers. Sirius, Remus, and Peter glared at Lily and her friends with sparks flying from their eyes, just as they looked up. Then they went to sit at a table as far away from Lily as possible.
So yeah, that was chapter 5 I know, kinda boring.
Here’s chapter 6 it’s better, trust me.
Chapter 6
That night, the Marauders, got their trunks ready and went down to the End of Term Feast. After the enjoyment of the feast, where Gryfindor won the house cup and they ate the delicious meal cooked by the house elves, they went straight up to their dormitories to get some sleep before the train journey home the next day.
When they woke up, they brought down their trunks, left them in the Entrance Hall so they could be taken to the train, and went to the Great Hall for breakfast, before getting into the to horseless carriages that took them to Hogsmeade Station.
Once they had gotten onto the train, they walked down the train, looking for an empty compartment. Sirius was talking about how he couldn’t wait until he turned 17 at the end of June. He would be coming of age, so he would be able to move out of his house.
Sirius’ family was the type of wizards and witches who thought that Half-bloods, Muggles-borns, and Muggles didn’t deserve to live. Sirius hated all of the **** he had to put up with over the summers, but he only had to deal with it for 1 more week. Then he was going to find a place to live; his Uncle Alfred had left him some money when he died.
The Marauders found a place to sit and sat down. They started talking about anything they could think of: Quidditch, summer, what the last year of Hogwarts was to be like, what they did that year, or the fact that Remus was a werewolf and James, Sirius, and Peter wee unregistered Animagi, people that can turn into a certain animal at will, illegally. Remus had become a werewolf when he was a small child, and when the other Marauders found out about it, they became Animagi. James became a stag, Sirius became a dog, and Peter became a rat. This way they could keep Remus company while he was a werewolf without being in to much danger.
After a couple of hours of talking, James got hungry and went looking for the food trolley. Once he left, the other 3 started planning ways to get back at Lily, not aware of the fact that there were 3 people outside of their compartment, listening to everything that they were saying.
Lily, Darline, Sara, and Alice sat down in an empty compartment on the Hogwarts express the next day. There, Lily filled in Alice on what the 3 girls had discussed in Hogsmeade the day before. After Alice had assured Lily that it was nothing to worry about, Lily left to use the bathroom.
After she had left, the other 3 girls started discussing their real opinions on the matter.
“I just cant believe that they would just turn on her like that!” Alice exclaimed. “What did Lily do to them? Why are they so bent on revenge?”
“I don’t know,” Darline said, “But I think we should go and find out.” With that, the 3 girls went looking for the Marauders. They found them (James wasn’t there) and were about to go into their compartment when they heard Remus say, “ Sirius, we can’t do that! If she doesn’t die, shell end up having to join me in there, and I don’t want to have any company that is similar to me. Besides, I haven’t attacked you guys in a while so it’s only a matter of time.”
The 3 girls stood there shocked when Sirius spoke. “OK, so we can’t get Lily to go into the Womping Willow on full moon, but it was just a thought. And I wasn’t planning on you biting her, just scaring her, then pulling her out.”
“But that’s still dangerous, isn’t it?”
“Yeah, it is Peter. Well, anyone else have any ideas?”
“I think I have an idea. Why don’t we give her a taste of her own medicine?”
“How are we going to do that, Remus?”
“No idea, Peter.”
“Well, James told me a couple of weeks ago that Lily let slip that she’s going out with Jason Boone. Why don’t we get him to hurt her the sa-“ but he was cut off by Alice, who finally slid the door open. The 3 boys spun around and found themselves face to face with Alice, Darline, and Sara, all looking murderous.
“What did she do to you?” Alice cried out. ”Why do you want Jason to hurt her? Do you even think he would hex her or something if you told him to?”
“What are you doing her?” Remus asked.
“Looking for you 3 gits!” Darline shouted.
“What for?”
“Oh, lets think, for turning on Lily, scaring her, threatening her, and planning on getting her boyfriend to hex her! Why do you want him to do your dirty work for you? Afraid you’d get into trouble?”
“No, it’s just that he’s the only one that can break her heart at the moment. It won’t be as bad, but it’ll be something.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Sara demanded.
“Not that it’s any of your business,” Sirius started, “but since James is too nice to-“
“Oh, give me a break! James, nice?”
“Like I was saying, since James is to nice to we’re going to get back at Lily for what she did.”
“And, what’s that?” Alice asked.
“Lily didn’t tell you?” peter asked in reply.
“Tell us what?”
“Why don’t you ask her?”
“ASK HER WHAT!!” the 3 girls screamed.
“What the exact conversation between her and James was that night,” Remus said in a forced calm voice. “Then you can come back and apologize for coming to yell at us for no reason.” And with that, the 3 girls were thrown out of the compartment.
They walked back to their own compartment, lost in thought. Lily came back just about a minute after them.
“Sorry it took so long,” she said as she slid the door shut and sat down. “I had to break up a fight on the way back.”
“It’s okay,” Alice said. “Actually, we wanted to ask you something.”
“What?”
“Well,” Sara started, “we were wondering, I mean we wanted to know if-if you could tell us- tell us what-“
“Tell us what the exact conversation between you and James was.” Darline quickly finished.
Lily looked taken aback, but she told them exactly what she and James had said to each other. When she was done, she looked up at her friends, who looked slightly worried.
“Did you say that Remus asked how someone could not take James seriously if he used first names?” Alice confirmed.
“And James defiantly said ‘Lily’ when he told you how much he cared about you?” Darline asked.
“And you told him to drop the act?” Sara finished in a quite voice.
Lily looked at her friends for a few seconds; then it hit her like a bludger.
Just incase you missed it, Lily, and her friends, just realized that James was being sincere when he said those things.
MOD EDIT: Hey there. I've deleted the repeated chapters in this post. I've also deleted the feedback that was in the middle of the thread. You need to provide a link in every chapter you post to your feedback thread to make it easier for people to find. If you have any questions, please PM me.
Okay, I know I haven’t updated in like forever, but I’m giving you 3 chapters today, even though that isn’t saying much because 9 is really short. But I’m hoping to have 10&11 up later this week or at the beginning of next week. Anyways…
Here are chapters 7, 8, & 9
Chapter 7
Lily spent the rest of the train ride feeling pretty bad about what she had said to James. She had a feeling that she was starting to like James. After all, he had told her that he had real feelings for him, and he would go out with her if she apologized, wouldn’t he? ‘Wait a minute!’ she thought. ‘Did I just think that? Do I really like James Potter?’ ‘Yeah, you do.’ Replied a voice in her head. ‘ Well, he did say that he cared about me. Maybe going out with him wouldn’t be so bad. It’s not like he would hurt me; not after what he said that night.’
“I think we’re arriving at King’s Cross,” Alice suddenly said, bring Lily out of her thoughts.
The 4 girls got their trunks out of the luggage rack and got off of the train once it had stopped at Platform 9 ¾. Darlene, Sara, and Alice would be apperating home, so they said their goodbyes to Lily, who would be meeting her mom at the other side of the barrier that divided the Muggle world from the Magical one.
Lily was heading towards the barrier with her trunk, when she heard a little shriek behind her. She turned around to see a lady, that seemed to be getting old, staring at her with a disgusted look on her face. She saw that, behind the lady, Bellatrix, Narcissa, and Regulus Black were smirking and trying to keep from laughing. Mean while, the old lady was walking up to Lily and was looking as if she was about to burst. When she spoke, she seemed to be trying hard to not scream. “You filthy little Mudblood!” she spat in a forced whisper. “ How dare you step foot in our world! Leave, and don’t you dare come back, or else I’ll personally-“
“Back off, lady!” came another voice; this one, she recognized.
The rest of the train journey went normally for the Marauders. They spent the trip playing Exploding Snap and stuffing them selves with sweets that James had bought off of the food trolley.
As the train came to a stop at platform 9 ¾, the boys crammed the remaining sweets into their pockets and got off of the train with their trunks. James and Sirius said goodbye to Remus and Peter, then went looking for the Blacks. James was going to see Sirius off before going through the barrier to his parents, who were waiting in the Muggle world for him, just incase they decided to leave without him.
They set off across the platform, looking for them. James spotted Mrs. Black first, but, to his horror, she was with Lily; even though he was angry with her, he could never be mad enough at someone that isn’t Pureblood to leave them with Mrs. Black. He knew that she would rip her apart, so he called out, “Back off, lady!” and ran over to the other side of the platform with Sirius, who had turned around when he heard James speak.
Mrs. Black turned to see the 2 boys marching up to her with disgusted looks on their faces. “You little Bloodtraitors!” she screamed; now everyone on the platform was staring at them. “You,” she screamed at James, “have brain-washed my son! You have turned him into a Blood-“ but she was cut off by Sirius who had started yelling at her.
“What gives you the right to just start yelling at people for their blood?! It doesn’t matter what type of blood a person has; what makes a person unworthy of being in the magical world is how they treat others. That basically means that you don’t deserve to be a witch! You and all of your Pureblood madness is driving me insane!!”
“Filth like this doesn’t deserve to enter into the magical world! I don’t want any more back talk from you. You are a filthy little disgrace to the Black family name! Now, lets go home!”
“One, I am ashamed to say that I am a Black! This whole family is a disgrace to the wizarding world! Besides Uncle Alfred and Andromeda, the whole family should just be locked up in Azkaban before one of you does something stupid! And two, I don’t think I’ll be living with you anymore! I’ve had enough of your craziness!”
“Oh, and where are you gong to live; you can’t live in that house my disgraceful brother left you until you come of age!”
“He’ll live with me until then!” James said.
“Thank you, James,” Sirius said before turning back to his mother and saying in that threatening growl, “Now, apologize to Lily and get out of here! NOW!!”
That growl worked its magic yet again; Mrs. Black muttered an apology and then disapperated with Regulus, followed by Bellatrix and Narcissa who first sent disgusted looks at Sirius, James, and Lily.
James and Sirius set off across the silent platform and head for the barrier and walked through it, followed by Lily. James and Sirius spotted the Potters and headed towards them. When she saw them, Mrs. Potter let out a shriek and ran forward to give both boys a hug. “It’s so wonderful to see you!” she exclaimed. Once she had straightened up, she asked, “Sirius, dear, what are you doing here? Don’t your parents meet you on the platform?”
“Yeah they do, but we had a little problem back there,” Sirius replied.
“What kind of problem?” asked Mr. Potter.
“We had an argument.”
“Over…”
“Well, my mum had a little run in with a Muggleborn.”
“Oh dear!” Mrs. Potter exclaimed. “Are they all right?”
“Don’t worry, mum. She’s fine; the Syltherins are always picking on her and to tell you the truth, I think she likes it.”
“First of all James, the Syltherins aren’t as bad as the Blacks, no offence Sirius.”
“None taken.”
“Right, second, I don’t think anyone would like to be picked on for being a Muggleborn.”
“Yeah, but Lily always-“
“Could someone tell me what happened in this argument?” Mr. Potter interrupted.
“There was a lot of yelling and I told Mum that I didn’t want to live with her any more. The problem is that I don’t come of age for another week, so I can’t move into the house my uncle left me right away and even if I was of age, I’d need to get settled in first, so I was hoping that I could crash at your pl-“
“Of course you can, Sirius” Mr. Potter said. “You know that you’re welcome at our house any time you want; you’re like a second son to us.”
“Thanks, Mr. P.”
“Now, dear,” Mrs. Potter said, “how many times have we told you to call us Sharon and Mike?”
“I know, but Mr. And Mrs. P has a nice ring to it.”
At that, Mike and Sharon burst out laughing. “OK, Mike and I’ll go and bring the car closer; it’s raining cats and dogs out there.” And with that, the two of them walked out into the rain underneath an umbrella.
James and Sirius were about to go closer to the door so that they could see the Potters when they drove up, when someone called Sirius’ name from behind them. They turned to see Lily Evans standing behind them.
“What is it, Evans?” Sirius asked.
“Could I talk to you for a second, Sirius?” she asked.
“Fine, but make it quick,” he said following her as James head towards the door.
“What is it?”
“I just wanted to thank you for back there.”
“You know, it’s funny. I mean, how many times has James shout at someone for calling you the ‘M’ word? Probably like a thousand times, yet you’re thanking me. I stick up for you twice in 6 years, James with me once; you thank me. James sticks up for you twice a day for 6 years, and you yell at him. Ironic, isn’t it?” and with that, he walked away.
Chapter 8
“So, Padfoot, what did Evans want?” James asked Sirius as Mike pointed his wand at a traffic light to change it from red to green.
Sirius got a disgusted look on his face and said, “The girl had the nerve to come and thank me!”
“Uh, Sirius dear,” Sharon said, “When someone thanks you, it usually means that they’re grateful for something that you did.”
“I know,” Sirius said.
“Then why do you seem so angry, and what was she thanking you for?”
“She was thanking me for sticking up for her with my mum, and it makes me angry because that was only the second time I did-“
“When was the first?” James interrupted.
“It was before our first year on the train. She had a run in with dear Bella.
“Anyways, like I was saying, that was only the second time in 6 years, and she’s thanking me!”
“I still don’t know what you’re getting at,” Mike said. “How is that bad?”
“It’s just that I stood up for her 2 times in 6 years and she thanked me, but James has stood up for her at least two times, almost, everyday, and not only does he not get a ‘thank you,’ but she yells at him every single time!”
“Sirius, I honestly couldn’t care less!” James exclaimed. “When you stood up for her, you didn’t hex the person. Besides, we all know that she hates me, and I’m glad because that’ll just make hating her so much more easier.”
In the front, Mr. And Mrs. Potter exchanged worried looks, and James noticed this.
“What’s wrong?” he asked.
“Well, James, you see,” Mrs. Potter began, “the thing is that…”
“Well, James, I said the same thing to my brother after my 6th year,” Mr. Potter continued for her, “so I don’t want you to make a big deal out of what I’m about to tell you. You see, your mother and I are going to go and visit your Uncle Mark and Aunt Cathy next month, and we don’t want you to be at home by your self so we’re going to have you stay with someone from your school. We met her mother last year when we dropped you off last summer, and we stayed in touch. She’s a Muggle, but she offered to have you stay with her and her 2 daughters when we told her about our problem.”
“2 daughters!?” Sirius exclaimed. “Man, I would kill to be you right now.”
But James asked, “How old are they?”
“The witch is 17 and the other one is 18.”
“What house is she in?”
“Gryfindor.”
“Wait a minute,” Sirius said, his face falling. “The only two Gryfindor girls that are Muggleborn are that **** Elizabeth Adams and-“
“Lily Evans,” James finished as he looked up at his dad. One look at his face told him all that he needed to know.
Lily’s mom was driving home while Lily was starring out of the window looking distracted, something that Ms. Evans noticed. “Lily?” she asked. “Something bothering you?”
Lily looked up, but just like at the Three Broomsticks, before she could stop herself, Lily told her mom everything. “… and I d-don’t know what to d-do now. It’s to l-late to-to t-tell him that-that I-I lo-love him!” Lily sobbed.
“It’s never to late to tell someone that you love them, honey,” Ms. Evans said, comfortingly.
“But he h-hates me Mum!”
“No, he doesn’t, Lil’, he’s just hurt. That was a pretty harsh thing to say.”
“I kn-know that, but he hates me! He’ll n-never for-forgive me!”
“You don’t know that!”
“Yes, I do. He’s James Potter; when he has a mind set, he doesn’t change it. He decided to hate the Syltherins in the first year, and he still does; he decided that he was going to jinx, hex, or prank Snape whenever he gets the chance, and he still does; he decided to-“
“He decided to like you, and if what you said is true, then he still does. If he doesn’t, then you’re wrong, meaning that he does change his decisions, and he could change them back.”
“But if I’m wrong, and I tell him that I love him, and he still hates me then-“
“Then he isn’t good enough for you any way, but you’ll never know unless you try.”
“But when? His friends never leave him alone, and they won’t let me talk to him, either.”
Ms. Evans hesitated, but then said, “You can tell him next month when he comes to stay at our house.”
Chapter 9
“WHAT!!” Lily screamed as her mother pulled into the driveway.
“I met his parents when I dropped you off last year, and we stayed in touch. They told me that they wanted to visit some relatives, but they didn’t want to leave James alone for a month, so I offered to have him stay with us.”
“But, Mum, he hates me; who knows what he’ll do. Besides, he’s not really used to Muggle life; what if-“
“I think you’re just nervous to be with him without to many people around,” Ms. Evans said as she unloaded Lily’s trunk.
“So what if I am?” Lily retorted taking hold of her trunk and marching up to the front door. “So what if I’m nervous about spend a month, almost alone, with a guy that I love that just happens to hate me.”
Ms. Evans opened the front door and went into the kitchen. She waited until Lily had followed her in before answering, “He spent 6 years telling you that he liked you before starting to ‘hate’ you. He loved you and didn’t seem at all nervous to tell you, and you hated him, so why are you nervous about it?”
“It’s different.”
“No, it isn’t, Lily, and you know it.”
Lily left, pretending to ignore what her mom had just said, but the truth was that she knew that her mother was right.
“But, dad, Lily is a hard-headed, know-it-all. You can’t expect me to spend a whole month with her.”
“James, your mother and I went through the same thing before we ended up together.”
“But, dad, can’t I just stay home by myself, I swear I won’t burn the place down.”
“No, James, now give me a hand with you trunks.”
James and Sirius grabbed their trunks and took them into the large, three-story mansion. They then dragged them up to the stairs and into James’ room. They set down the trunks and collapsed onto the bed.
“I don’t believe this! How am I supposed to deal with a whole month of Evans?” James suddenly shouted. “Not to mention that it’ll be a wonderful 17th birthday,” he added sarcastically.
“Don’t worry, mate,” Sirius assured him, “you’ll get through the first 2 weeks with the energy that you’ll have stored up from this month, then I’ll come visit you on your birthday to give you the energy for the rest of the month. Then you won’t even have to talk to her for the school year, and best of all, after we graduate, you can forget all about her and get on with your life.”
“I hope so, Padfoot, I hope so.”
What do you think? It’s not much, but I did the best that I could.
I’ll try to have the next 2 chapters written by tonight, and have them up the day or 2 after that.
Here are chapters 7, 8, & 9
Chapter 7
Lily spent the rest of the train ride feeling pretty bad about what she had said to James. She had a feeling that she was starting to like James. After all, he had told her that he had real feelings for him, and he would go out with her if she apologized, wouldn’t he? ‘Wait a minute!’ she thought. ‘Did I just think that? Do I really like James Potter?’ ‘Yeah, you do.’ Replied a voice in her head. ‘ Well, he did say that he cared about me. Maybe going out with him wouldn’t be so bad. It’s not like he would hurt me; not after what he said that night.’
“I think we’re arriving at King’s Cross,” Alice suddenly said, bring Lily out of her thoughts.
The 4 girls got their trunks out of the luggage rack and got off of the train once it had stopped at Platform 9 ¾. Darlene, Sara, and Alice would be apperating home, so they said their goodbyes to Lily, who would be meeting her mom at the other side of the barrier that divided the Muggle world from the Magical one.
Lily was heading towards the barrier with her trunk, when she heard a little shriek behind her. She turned around to see a lady, that seemed to be getting old, staring at her with a disgusted look on her face. She saw that, behind the lady, Bellatrix, Narcissa, and Regulus Black were smirking and trying to keep from laughing. Mean while, the old lady was walking up to Lily and was looking as if she was about to burst. When she spoke, she seemed to be trying hard to not scream. “You filthy little Mudblood!” she spat in a forced whisper. “ How dare you step foot in our world! Leave, and don’t you dare come back, or else I’ll personally-“
“Back off, lady!” came another voice; this one, she recognized.
The rest of the train journey went normally for the Marauders. They spent the trip playing Exploding Snap and stuffing them selves with sweets that James had bought off of the food trolley.
As the train came to a stop at platform 9 ¾, the boys crammed the remaining sweets into their pockets and got off of the train with their trunks. James and Sirius said goodbye to Remus and Peter, then went looking for the Blacks. James was going to see Sirius off before going through the barrier to his parents, who were waiting in the Muggle world for him, just incase they decided to leave without him.
They set off across the platform, looking for them. James spotted Mrs. Black first, but, to his horror, she was with Lily; even though he was angry with her, he could never be mad enough at someone that isn’t Pureblood to leave them with Mrs. Black. He knew that she would rip her apart, so he called out, “Back off, lady!” and ran over to the other side of the platform with Sirius, who had turned around when he heard James speak.
Mrs. Black turned to see the 2 boys marching up to her with disgusted looks on their faces. “You little Bloodtraitors!” she screamed; now everyone on the platform was staring at them. “You,” she screamed at James, “have brain-washed my son! You have turned him into a Blood-“ but she was cut off by Sirius who had started yelling at her.
“What gives you the right to just start yelling at people for their blood?! It doesn’t matter what type of blood a person has; what makes a person unworthy of being in the magical world is how they treat others. That basically means that you don’t deserve to be a witch! You and all of your Pureblood madness is driving me insane!!”
“Filth like this doesn’t deserve to enter into the magical world! I don’t want any more back talk from you. You are a filthy little disgrace to the Black family name! Now, lets go home!”
“One, I am ashamed to say that I am a Black! This whole family is a disgrace to the wizarding world! Besides Uncle Alfred and Andromeda, the whole family should just be locked up in Azkaban before one of you does something stupid! And two, I don’t think I’ll be living with you anymore! I’ve had enough of your craziness!”
“Oh, and where are you gong to live; you can’t live in that house my disgraceful brother left you until you come of age!”
“He’ll live with me until then!” James said.
“Thank you, James,” Sirius said before turning back to his mother and saying in that threatening growl, “Now, apologize to Lily and get out of here! NOW!!”
That growl worked its magic yet again; Mrs. Black muttered an apology and then disapperated with Regulus, followed by Bellatrix and Narcissa who first sent disgusted looks at Sirius, James, and Lily.
James and Sirius set off across the silent platform and head for the barrier and walked through it, followed by Lily. James and Sirius spotted the Potters and headed towards them. When she saw them, Mrs. Potter let out a shriek and ran forward to give both boys a hug. “It’s so wonderful to see you!” she exclaimed. Once she had straightened up, she asked, “Sirius, dear, what are you doing here? Don’t your parents meet you on the platform?”
“Yeah they do, but we had a little problem back there,” Sirius replied.
“What kind of problem?” asked Mr. Potter.
“We had an argument.”
“Over…”
“Well, my mum had a little run in with a Muggleborn.”
“Oh dear!” Mrs. Potter exclaimed. “Are they all right?”
“Don’t worry, mum. She’s fine; the Syltherins are always picking on her and to tell you the truth, I think she likes it.”
“First of all James, the Syltherins aren’t as bad as the Blacks, no offence Sirius.”
“None taken.”
“Right, second, I don’t think anyone would like to be picked on for being a Muggleborn.”
“Yeah, but Lily always-“
“Could someone tell me what happened in this argument?” Mr. Potter interrupted.
“There was a lot of yelling and I told Mum that I didn’t want to live with her any more. The problem is that I don’t come of age for another week, so I can’t move into the house my uncle left me right away and even if I was of age, I’d need to get settled in first, so I was hoping that I could crash at your pl-“
“Of course you can, Sirius” Mr. Potter said. “You know that you’re welcome at our house any time you want; you’re like a second son to us.”
“Thanks, Mr. P.”
“Now, dear,” Mrs. Potter said, “how many times have we told you to call us Sharon and Mike?”
“I know, but Mr. And Mrs. P has a nice ring to it.”
At that, Mike and Sharon burst out laughing. “OK, Mike and I’ll go and bring the car closer; it’s raining cats and dogs out there.” And with that, the two of them walked out into the rain underneath an umbrella.
James and Sirius were about to go closer to the door so that they could see the Potters when they drove up, when someone called Sirius’ name from behind them. They turned to see Lily Evans standing behind them.
“What is it, Evans?” Sirius asked.
“Could I talk to you for a second, Sirius?” she asked.
“Fine, but make it quick,” he said following her as James head towards the door.
“What is it?”
“I just wanted to thank you for back there.”
“You know, it’s funny. I mean, how many times has James shout at someone for calling you the ‘M’ word? Probably like a thousand times, yet you’re thanking me. I stick up for you twice in 6 years, James with me once; you thank me. James sticks up for you twice a day for 6 years, and you yell at him. Ironic, isn’t it?” and with that, he walked away.
Chapter 8
“So, Padfoot, what did Evans want?” James asked Sirius as Mike pointed his wand at a traffic light to change it from red to green.
Sirius got a disgusted look on his face and said, “The girl had the nerve to come and thank me!”
“Uh, Sirius dear,” Sharon said, “When someone thanks you, it usually means that they’re grateful for something that you did.”
“I know,” Sirius said.
“Then why do you seem so angry, and what was she thanking you for?”
“She was thanking me for sticking up for her with my mum, and it makes me angry because that was only the second time I did-“
“When was the first?” James interrupted.
“It was before our first year on the train. She had a run in with dear Bella.
“Anyways, like I was saying, that was only the second time in 6 years, and she’s thanking me!”
“I still don’t know what you’re getting at,” Mike said. “How is that bad?”
“It’s just that I stood up for her 2 times in 6 years and she thanked me, but James has stood up for her at least two times, almost, everyday, and not only does he not get a ‘thank you,’ but she yells at him every single time!”
“Sirius, I honestly couldn’t care less!” James exclaimed. “When you stood up for her, you didn’t hex the person. Besides, we all know that she hates me, and I’m glad because that’ll just make hating her so much more easier.”
In the front, Mr. And Mrs. Potter exchanged worried looks, and James noticed this.
“What’s wrong?” he asked.
“Well, James, you see,” Mrs. Potter began, “the thing is that…”
“Well, James, I said the same thing to my brother after my 6th year,” Mr. Potter continued for her, “so I don’t want you to make a big deal out of what I’m about to tell you. You see, your mother and I are going to go and visit your Uncle Mark and Aunt Cathy next month, and we don’t want you to be at home by your self so we’re going to have you stay with someone from your school. We met her mother last year when we dropped you off last summer, and we stayed in touch. She’s a Muggle, but she offered to have you stay with her and her 2 daughters when we told her about our problem.”
“2 daughters!?” Sirius exclaimed. “Man, I would kill to be you right now.”
But James asked, “How old are they?”
“The witch is 17 and the other one is 18.”
“What house is she in?”
“Gryfindor.”
“Wait a minute,” Sirius said, his face falling. “The only two Gryfindor girls that are Muggleborn are that **** Elizabeth Adams and-“
“Lily Evans,” James finished as he looked up at his dad. One look at his face told him all that he needed to know.
Lily’s mom was driving home while Lily was starring out of the window looking distracted, something that Ms. Evans noticed. “Lily?” she asked. “Something bothering you?”
Lily looked up, but just like at the Three Broomsticks, before she could stop herself, Lily told her mom everything. “… and I d-don’t know what to d-do now. It’s to l-late to-to t-tell him that-that I-I lo-love him!” Lily sobbed.
“It’s never to late to tell someone that you love them, honey,” Ms. Evans said, comfortingly.
“But he h-hates me Mum!”
“No, he doesn’t, Lil’, he’s just hurt. That was a pretty harsh thing to say.”
“I kn-know that, but he hates me! He’ll n-never for-forgive me!”
“You don’t know that!”
“Yes, I do. He’s James Potter; when he has a mind set, he doesn’t change it. He decided to hate the Syltherins in the first year, and he still does; he decided that he was going to jinx, hex, or prank Snape whenever he gets the chance, and he still does; he decided to-“
“He decided to like you, and if what you said is true, then he still does. If he doesn’t, then you’re wrong, meaning that he does change his decisions, and he could change them back.”
“But if I’m wrong, and I tell him that I love him, and he still hates me then-“
“Then he isn’t good enough for you any way, but you’ll never know unless you try.”
“But when? His friends never leave him alone, and they won’t let me talk to him, either.”
Ms. Evans hesitated, but then said, “You can tell him next month when he comes to stay at our house.”
Chapter 9
“WHAT!!” Lily screamed as her mother pulled into the driveway.
“I met his parents when I dropped you off last year, and we stayed in touch. They told me that they wanted to visit some relatives, but they didn’t want to leave James alone for a month, so I offered to have him stay with us.”
“But, Mum, he hates me; who knows what he’ll do. Besides, he’s not really used to Muggle life; what if-“
“I think you’re just nervous to be with him without to many people around,” Ms. Evans said as she unloaded Lily’s trunk.
“So what if I am?” Lily retorted taking hold of her trunk and marching up to the front door. “So what if I’m nervous about spend a month, almost alone, with a guy that I love that just happens to hate me.”
Ms. Evans opened the front door and went into the kitchen. She waited until Lily had followed her in before answering, “He spent 6 years telling you that he liked you before starting to ‘hate’ you. He loved you and didn’t seem at all nervous to tell you, and you hated him, so why are you nervous about it?”
“It’s different.”
“No, it isn’t, Lily, and you know it.”
Lily left, pretending to ignore what her mom had just said, but the truth was that she knew that her mother was right.
“But, dad, Lily is a hard-headed, know-it-all. You can’t expect me to spend a whole month with her.”
“James, your mother and I went through the same thing before we ended up together.”
“But, dad, can’t I just stay home by myself, I swear I won’t burn the place down.”
“No, James, now give me a hand with you trunks.”
James and Sirius grabbed their trunks and took them into the large, three-story mansion. They then dragged them up to the stairs and into James’ room. They set down the trunks and collapsed onto the bed.
“I don’t believe this! How am I supposed to deal with a whole month of Evans?” James suddenly shouted. “Not to mention that it’ll be a wonderful 17th birthday,” he added sarcastically.
“Don’t worry, mate,” Sirius assured him, “you’ll get through the first 2 weeks with the energy that you’ll have stored up from this month, then I’ll come visit you on your birthday to give you the energy for the rest of the month. Then you won’t even have to talk to her for the school year, and best of all, after we graduate, you can forget all about her and get on with your life.”
“I hope so, Padfoot, I hope so.”
What do you think? It’s not much, but I did the best that I could.
I’ll try to have the next 2 chapters written by tonight, and have them up the day or 2 after that.
This is chapters 10 and 11. They’re really short, but hopefully I’ll have, at least 10, up by Sunday.
Chapter 10
Just like he had promised, Sirius made sure that James had the best month ever. They spent their days playing Quidditch; on the days that it rained, they played Wizards Chess or Exploding Snap.
They had a very enjoyable time on Sirius’ birthday, too. Sharon cooked a magnificent meal, and Remus even came by.
James had had a great month, but all to soon, it was time to start packing. Sirius had to get ready to move into his house’ Mr. and Mrs. Potter had to pack for their visit to Mike’s brother, and James had to get ready for a whole month at Lily’s.
The day before they had to go, they were running around getting last minute things in to their bags. After everyone had made sure that they had gotten everything that they needed packed, the 4 of them decided to have a cup of hot chocolate before going to bed.
James went to sleep that night dreading the next day.
Lily spent the first month of holiday feeling nervous about spending the next month with James. She didn’t have anyone or anything to take her mind off of it. Her sister, Petunia, said that Lily was a freak and spent the month with her boyfriend, Vernon. Even though Lily received daily letters from her friends, she still felt lonely. At home, she was known as the know-it-all. She didn’t have any friends until Hogwarts; in fact, the girls at home thought Lily was weird and would make fun of her. This was mainly because they were jealous of Lily because the boys were like James, except for the fact that they didn’t really care about her the way James did. So, in short, Lily had no Muggles friends to talk to.
Usually during the summer holidays, Lily would do homework, help her mom with house work, go to the mall and do some shopping, or go to the local library to get some Muggles books to read, but this summer, Lily didn’t really feel like leaving the house, and she didn’t want to spend time with her mom who would probably start pestering Lily about James again, so Lily spent the whole month doing homework.
Actually, Lily spent the first 2 ½ weeks doing homework. Then, she added to it, making the essays twice as long as they needed to be. After that, Lily spent a week rereading her textbooks from the previous year.
Finally, there were only 2 more days until James came. Lily found that she was unable to concentrate on anything anymore. Whenever she was doing anything, the thought, ‘James Potter is coming to my house in two days’ kept distracting her.
The day before he came, Lily was in full ‘freak-out’ mode. Her mom told her to calm down, but whenever she said this, Lily just started to freak even more. By the time that she went too bed that night, she was hyperventilating.
Chapter 11
Lily woke up that morning wondering why she was so nervous, then it hit her; this was the day that James Potter was coming over. Lily looked at the clock on her bedside table and saw that it was only 6:00, so she tried to go back to sleep. After 15 minutes of this, she decided to give up and get out of bed to take a shower.
She was ready one hour later, just as Petunia and mom were waking up. Lily went downstairs to start breakfast. By the time that she was done, the other 2 had already come down.
Breakfast was over, and the dishes were done by 8:00, so Lily decided to go upstairs and tidy up her room. When she was done, she still had half an hour, so she decided to clean out the guest room as well.
By 9:00, Lily had cleaned both rooms and convinced Petunia to not be rude to James. She was pacing the living room when Petunia came in.
“I don’t see why you’re so nervous,” she said. “It’s just some guy from your freak school.”
Not in the mood to argue about being a freak, Lily just said, “Yeah, but this guy hates my guts.”
“Lily, we’ve been through this before, the boy doesn’t hat you,” said Ms. Evans entering the room. “You said so your self that when he makes a decision, he sticks to it.”
“Yeah, but you said so your self, and you’re right, I could be wrong.”
“Now I think the world has gone mad,’ Petunia said. “Know-it-all Lily Evans has admitted that she was wrong.”
Lily was about to say something when the doorbell rang.
James was woken up the next morning by Sirius at 8:00. He was saying that they had to leave in half an hour, so James got out of bed and took a quick shower. Once he was dressed, he went downstairs to eat breakfast. He sat down at the table were everyone else was and started eating slower than usual.
“What’s wrong?” Sharon asked. “Are the pancakes bad?”
“No, what makes you think that?”
“Well, you usually stuff your self.”
“I just don’t have much of an appetite right now.”
“Why’s that?”
“Because in half an hour I’m going to be sent to Evans’ Prison.”
“I think that’s a bit of an exaggeration.”
“How’s that?”
“There are no dementors at the Evans’.”
“Oh, very funny, but it’ll still be like prison.”
“Well, lets get going, or else we’ll be late. We were told to drop you of at prison at 9:00, or else they might extend your stay,” Mike said in a sarcastic voice while James rolled his eyes and got up from the table.
They all took their luggage outside and put it in the magically expanded trunk of the car. Then they went to drop Sirius off at his house. James got out with him and they both made plans to meet at the Evans on James’ birthday. From there, they would go to Remus’ because it was a full moon. The next day James would go back to the Evans and pretend like he hadn’t stayed up the whole night as an illegal stag with a werewolf.
After making their plans, James got back into the car and they drove off to the Evans. As soon as the car had stopped, Mike got out and took James’ trunk out of the back of the car. Sharon got out also, so James, reluctantly, did so also. He took hold of his trunk and fallowed his parents up the front path. James put on a pleasant smile, just as the door opened.
Like I said, really short and actually kind of boring, but necessary.
Chapter 10
Just like he had promised, Sirius made sure that James had the best month ever. They spent their days playing Quidditch; on the days that it rained, they played Wizards Chess or Exploding Snap.
They had a very enjoyable time on Sirius’ birthday, too. Sharon cooked a magnificent meal, and Remus even came by.
James had had a great month, but all to soon, it was time to start packing. Sirius had to get ready to move into his house’ Mr. and Mrs. Potter had to pack for their visit to Mike’s brother, and James had to get ready for a whole month at Lily’s.
The day before they had to go, they were running around getting last minute things in to their bags. After everyone had made sure that they had gotten everything that they needed packed, the 4 of them decided to have a cup of hot chocolate before going to bed.
James went to sleep that night dreading the next day.
Lily spent the first month of holiday feeling nervous about spending the next month with James. She didn’t have anyone or anything to take her mind off of it. Her sister, Petunia, said that Lily was a freak and spent the month with her boyfriend, Vernon. Even though Lily received daily letters from her friends, she still felt lonely. At home, she was known as the know-it-all. She didn’t have any friends until Hogwarts; in fact, the girls at home thought Lily was weird and would make fun of her. This was mainly because they were jealous of Lily because the boys were like James, except for the fact that they didn’t really care about her the way James did. So, in short, Lily had no Muggles friends to talk to.
Usually during the summer holidays, Lily would do homework, help her mom with house work, go to the mall and do some shopping, or go to the local library to get some Muggles books to read, but this summer, Lily didn’t really feel like leaving the house, and she didn’t want to spend time with her mom who would probably start pestering Lily about James again, so Lily spent the whole month doing homework.
Actually, Lily spent the first 2 ½ weeks doing homework. Then, she added to it, making the essays twice as long as they needed to be. After that, Lily spent a week rereading her textbooks from the previous year.
Finally, there were only 2 more days until James came. Lily found that she was unable to concentrate on anything anymore. Whenever she was doing anything, the thought, ‘James Potter is coming to my house in two days’ kept distracting her.
The day before he came, Lily was in full ‘freak-out’ mode. Her mom told her to calm down, but whenever she said this, Lily just started to freak even more. By the time that she went too bed that night, she was hyperventilating.
Chapter 11
Lily woke up that morning wondering why she was so nervous, then it hit her; this was the day that James Potter was coming over. Lily looked at the clock on her bedside table and saw that it was only 6:00, so she tried to go back to sleep. After 15 minutes of this, she decided to give up and get out of bed to take a shower.
She was ready one hour later, just as Petunia and mom were waking up. Lily went downstairs to start breakfast. By the time that she was done, the other 2 had already come down.
Breakfast was over, and the dishes were done by 8:00, so Lily decided to go upstairs and tidy up her room. When she was done, she still had half an hour, so she decided to clean out the guest room as well.
By 9:00, Lily had cleaned both rooms and convinced Petunia to not be rude to James. She was pacing the living room when Petunia came in.
“I don’t see why you’re so nervous,” she said. “It’s just some guy from your freak school.”
Not in the mood to argue about being a freak, Lily just said, “Yeah, but this guy hates my guts.”
“Lily, we’ve been through this before, the boy doesn’t hat you,” said Ms. Evans entering the room. “You said so your self that when he makes a decision, he sticks to it.”
“Yeah, but you said so your self, and you’re right, I could be wrong.”
“Now I think the world has gone mad,’ Petunia said. “Know-it-all Lily Evans has admitted that she was wrong.”
Lily was about to say something when the doorbell rang.
James was woken up the next morning by Sirius at 8:00. He was saying that they had to leave in half an hour, so James got out of bed and took a quick shower. Once he was dressed, he went downstairs to eat breakfast. He sat down at the table were everyone else was and started eating slower than usual.
“What’s wrong?” Sharon asked. “Are the pancakes bad?”
“No, what makes you think that?”
“Well, you usually stuff your self.”
“I just don’t have much of an appetite right now.”
“Why’s that?”
“Because in half an hour I’m going to be sent to Evans’ Prison.”
“I think that’s a bit of an exaggeration.”
“How’s that?”
“There are no dementors at the Evans’.”
“Oh, very funny, but it’ll still be like prison.”
“Well, lets get going, or else we’ll be late. We were told to drop you of at prison at 9:00, or else they might extend your stay,” Mike said in a sarcastic voice while James rolled his eyes and got up from the table.
They all took their luggage outside and put it in the magically expanded trunk of the car. Then they went to drop Sirius off at his house. James got out with him and they both made plans to meet at the Evans on James’ birthday. From there, they would go to Remus’ because it was a full moon. The next day James would go back to the Evans and pretend like he hadn’t stayed up the whole night as an illegal stag with a werewolf.
After making their plans, James got back into the car and they drove off to the Evans. As soon as the car had stopped, Mike got out and took James’ trunk out of the back of the car. Sharon got out also, so James, reluctantly, did so also. He took hold of his trunk and fallowed his parents up the front path. James put on a pleasant smile, just as the door opened.
Like I said, really short and actually kind of boring, but necessary.
OMG!! I’m sooo sorry that I haven’t updated in like forever, but I have to not only study for my OATs, but I have to help my brother study for his, as well. I’ve had this written for a while, but never had time to update. The OATs are going on this week so I’ll be able to update again next weekend. I’m getting this bit up now because I feel soooo bad for not updating in a really long time. Anyways, instead of making you listen to my life story, I’ll give you the next chapter.
Chapter 12
It was Ms. Evans that answered the door. “Sharon, Mike,” she said, “It’s so nice to see you again.”
“Nice to see you, too, Tracy,” Sharon said. “This is James by the way,” she added motioning towards her son.
“Oh, it’s a pleasure to meet you, James.”
“Nice to meet you, too, Ms. Evans.”
“Please, call me Tracy, dear. Oh, and do come in.”
“Well, we best get going then,” Mike said looking at his watch.
“All right then. Bye.”
“Bye mum, dad.”
“Bye James, and be good.”
“Dad, I’m always good,” James replied with a sweet smile while his dad gave a chuckle and Sharon rolled her eyes.
“Bye James,” Sharon said giving him a hug before following her husband down the front walk.
Once the car had disappeared around the corner, James went into the house after Tracy. He saw that Lily was in the hall with another girl that James guessed was Lily’s sister, Petunia.
“Lily, dear,” Tracy called from the kitchen, “why don’t you take James up to the guest room so that he can get settled in.”
“Sure thing, mum,” Lily replied sounding more confident than she felt. Lily led James up the stairs and into a room at the far end of the hall. James stepped into the room after Lily and carried his trunk to the bed and put it down. James then turned around and found that Lily was still there, staring at him; she had been admiring his strength at being able to carry the trunk since it looked quite heavy. When she saw James looking at her, she started blushing furiously and mumbled, “The bathrooms down the hall.” Before hurrying out of the room, closing the door behinds her.
James sighed and started unpacking. After he had put everything where it belonged, something he never usually did, but did today to kill time, he took a small mirror out of his pocket and looked at it. Seeing only his own bored reflection looking back at him, he sighed and put it back into his pocket. This mirror was the only thing that was going to keep him sane this month. It was an enchanted mirror that he and Sirius had bewitched themselves. It was part of a pair; Sirius had the other one. All James had to do was look into it and say Sirius’ name and he would appear in Sirius’ mirror. The mirror would grow hot if one of them was trying to contact the other. James and Sirius had decided to keep the mirrors with them at all times that month so that they could talk whenever they wanted.
James looked at the clock on the table next to his bed and saw that it was 10:30; he had really taken his time unpacking. Unwillingly, he decided to go downstairs.
James had just gotten to the bottom of the stairs when the mirror in his pocket got hot. He looked around to make sure nobody was near by, and then pulled the mirror out of his pocket to see Sirius looking up at him.
“Hey, mate,” he said.
“Hi,” James replied.
“So, how’s it going?”
“So far, so good. I killed and hour and half unpacking, but I still have a whole month to go.”
“Well, you’ll find something to do.”
“Yeah, I guess you’re right. I’ll just really take my time with the homework and sleep a lot.”
“And you’ll have me. I’ll check in like every few hours, okay?”
“Yeah, I guess I better go. I’ll talk to you later, bye.”
“Bye,” Sirius replied before disappearing.
James went into the kitchen, thinking that this was going to be a very long month indeed.
Lily went into her room, feeling embarrassed. She sat down on her bed for some time, wondering how she was going to get through this month without embarrassing herself a hundred times over. After some time, she decided to write to her friends. She took her time, and, after watching her owl disappear into the sky, she decided to go down and help her mom with an early lunch.
She walked out on to the landing when she heard two voices talking downstairs. She knew that one of them was James’ and that she had defiantly heard the other one, too, but she couldn’t remember where. Wanting to know how it was, Lily crept down the stairs as quietly as she could. When she got close enough to hear, she heard James say, “…talk to you later, bye.” She heard the other voice reply, “Bye,” before she got to the bottom of the stairs.
James had his back to her, so he didn’t see her, but he was looking into a mirror, so Lily thought that it was best to not stand behind him incase he saw her in the mirror. The thing that got Lily the most curious was that there was no one else there, and she hadn’t heard any doors closing either.
She watched as James put the mirror in his pocket and walked into the kitchen. Feeling to embarrassed to be in the same room as him, Lily went back up to her room to think about what had just happened until her mom called her for lunch.
I know it’s not much, but I wanted to get something up. I have more written, but I now have to study for my math OAT. I’ll be done testing at the end of this week, so I’ll update then.
feedback
^
^
^
Leave feedback
Chapter 12
It was Ms. Evans that answered the door. “Sharon, Mike,” she said, “It’s so nice to see you again.”
“Nice to see you, too, Tracy,” Sharon said. “This is James by the way,” she added motioning towards her son.
“Oh, it’s a pleasure to meet you, James.”
“Nice to meet you, too, Ms. Evans.”
“Please, call me Tracy, dear. Oh, and do come in.”
“Well, we best get going then,” Mike said looking at his watch.
“All right then. Bye.”
“Bye mum, dad.”
“Bye James, and be good.”
“Dad, I’m always good,” James replied with a sweet smile while his dad gave a chuckle and Sharon rolled her eyes.
“Bye James,” Sharon said giving him a hug before following her husband down the front walk.
Once the car had disappeared around the corner, James went into the house after Tracy. He saw that Lily was in the hall with another girl that James guessed was Lily’s sister, Petunia.
“Lily, dear,” Tracy called from the kitchen, “why don’t you take James up to the guest room so that he can get settled in.”
“Sure thing, mum,” Lily replied sounding more confident than she felt. Lily led James up the stairs and into a room at the far end of the hall. James stepped into the room after Lily and carried his trunk to the bed and put it down. James then turned around and found that Lily was still there, staring at him; she had been admiring his strength at being able to carry the trunk since it looked quite heavy. When she saw James looking at her, she started blushing furiously and mumbled, “The bathrooms down the hall.” Before hurrying out of the room, closing the door behinds her.
James sighed and started unpacking. After he had put everything where it belonged, something he never usually did, but did today to kill time, he took a small mirror out of his pocket and looked at it. Seeing only his own bored reflection looking back at him, he sighed and put it back into his pocket. This mirror was the only thing that was going to keep him sane this month. It was an enchanted mirror that he and Sirius had bewitched themselves. It was part of a pair; Sirius had the other one. All James had to do was look into it and say Sirius’ name and he would appear in Sirius’ mirror. The mirror would grow hot if one of them was trying to contact the other. James and Sirius had decided to keep the mirrors with them at all times that month so that they could talk whenever they wanted.
James looked at the clock on the table next to his bed and saw that it was 10:30; he had really taken his time unpacking. Unwillingly, he decided to go downstairs.
James had just gotten to the bottom of the stairs when the mirror in his pocket got hot. He looked around to make sure nobody was near by, and then pulled the mirror out of his pocket to see Sirius looking up at him.
“Hey, mate,” he said.
“Hi,” James replied.
“So, how’s it going?”
“So far, so good. I killed and hour and half unpacking, but I still have a whole month to go.”
“Well, you’ll find something to do.”
“Yeah, I guess you’re right. I’ll just really take my time with the homework and sleep a lot.”
“And you’ll have me. I’ll check in like every few hours, okay?”
“Yeah, I guess I better go. I’ll talk to you later, bye.”
“Bye,” Sirius replied before disappearing.
James went into the kitchen, thinking that this was going to be a very long month indeed.
Lily went into her room, feeling embarrassed. She sat down on her bed for some time, wondering how she was going to get through this month without embarrassing herself a hundred times over. After some time, she decided to write to her friends. She took her time, and, after watching her owl disappear into the sky, she decided to go down and help her mom with an early lunch.
She walked out on to the landing when she heard two voices talking downstairs. She knew that one of them was James’ and that she had defiantly heard the other one, too, but she couldn’t remember where. Wanting to know how it was, Lily crept down the stairs as quietly as she could. When she got close enough to hear, she heard James say, “…talk to you later, bye.” She heard the other voice reply, “Bye,” before she got to the bottom of the stairs.
James had his back to her, so he didn’t see her, but he was looking into a mirror, so Lily thought that it was best to not stand behind him incase he saw her in the mirror. The thing that got Lily the most curious was that there was no one else there, and she hadn’t heard any doors closing either.
She watched as James put the mirror in his pocket and walked into the kitchen. Feeling to embarrassed to be in the same room as him, Lily went back up to her room to think about what had just happened until her mom called her for lunch.
I know it’s not much, but I wanted to get something up. I have more written, but I now have to study for my math OAT. I’ll be done testing at the end of this week, so I’ll update then.
feedback
^
^
^
Leave feedback
I took my last OAT last wed, and don’t have to baby-sit my little cousins any more, so I can finally update, even though I promised to do so a little earlier. I’m glad you like this fic and I’m terribly sorry that I don’t have much time to update. So, here’s chapter 13
Chapter 13
Lily spent the next 2 weeks rereading he rest of her textbooks.
James spent most of his time locked up in his room. Lily had walked by there a few times, and heard him and the same voice she had heard on that first day, having some pretty long conversations.
Whenever she heard James and this voice talking, she was tempted to stand there and listen. Most of the time, they seemed to be having normal conversations like about Quidditch, school, homework, and that type of stuff. During the second week, however, they started talking quietly, almost in a whisper, and Lily had to listen hard to hear them. She would catch odd phrases like, “…when he transform…” or “…she sees him with a dog and stag…” and, “His mum would die if she found out.”
These phrases seemed to arouse more questions in Lily’s mind and gave her something to do. She wanted to know who and what they were talking about, but most importantly, Lily wanted to know who James was talking to and how. The voice seemed so familiar; she knew that she had heard it before, but she couldn’t remember where. Lily had searched James’ room one day while he was taking a shower, but hadn’t found any methods of communication in there, and she hadn’t heard anyone apperate or disapperated.
Lily woke up on the morning of August 19th when she heard the doorbell ring. Wondering who had come to their house at 9:00 in the morning, she got out of bed and went out into the hall to see. When she got out, she saw that James’ door was open. Lily found this odd since James rarely woke up before 10, and if he did, he would have gone to take a shower first, but that door was open, too.
Lily was about to go into James’ room to investigate, completely forgetting about the early morning visitor, when she heard the mystery voice downstairs. Feeling excited about finally getting to the bottom of this mystery, Lily went down the stairs, as quickly and quietly as possible. When she got to the bottom of the stairs and saw the person that was standing in the doorway, her mouth fell open, and she felt like the stupidest person on the planet. ‘Of course,’ she thought. ‘How could I not have realized.’
James spent the first 2 weeks of his visit with the Evans doing homework and talking to Sirius through the two-way mirror. During the first week, they talked about almost anything from school to sports. During the second week, though, they started planning what they were going to do on James’ birthday. They found out that it was also a full moon that night, so they decided that they would go and visit Remus.
They decided that Sirius would come pick James up in the morning, and they would go to Diagon Alley where James would take his apparition test and they would do some shopping for things like food and joke products. They would also eat lunch; then they would head back to Sirius’ place. There, they would go over their plan for that night and just relax a bit.
Around 7:30, they would eat something and apperate to a hidden spot near Remus’ house so that they could transform into their animal forms. Then, they would go and meet Remus and spend the night with him.
The next morning, James would go back to the Evans’ and pretend that he didn’t spend the night with a werewolf as a stag but with Sirius as a human.
It seemed like a good plan, so James couldn’t wait.
James woke up earlier then usual on the morning of August 19th. He was excited about his birthday and getting out of the Evans’ house. James rolled over on his bed to see that it was 8:45; 15 minutes until Sirius came. James got up and got dressed so that he could leave as soon as Sirius came.
Just as he was putting his watch on, James heard the doorbell ring downstairs. He rushed down and opened the door to see Sirius standing there.
“Hey, Prongs,” he said when the door opened.
“Hi, Padfoot,” James replied.
“So, how’s it going?” Sirius asked.
“It defiantly could be better.”
“Well, today’s going to be fun.”
“I hope so.”
“James, it’s your 17th birthday. You didn’t think that I was going to-“ he stopped talking and looked over James shoulder. James turned in time to see Lily close her mouth, which had been handing open just a second before.
“Oh, hey, Evans,” James said to her. “Listen, could you do me a favor and tell your mum that I’m spending my birthday with Sirius? I’ll be back tomorrow.”
“Today’s your birthday?” she asked, shocked.
“I just said that, didn’t I. anyways, I’ll see you tomorrow. Bye.”
Short, but this chapter sets you up for the chapter that sets you up for the good one.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
^
^
^
Please, leave feedback
I know that it’s amazing that there is less than a week in between the chapters, but I got bored and decided to post chapter 14, so here it is.
Chapter 14
“I’m guessing that you didn’t tell the Evans about your birthday,” Sirius said as they walked to an alley from where they would be able to apperate.
“Wow, you figured that out yourself?” James teased in reply.
“Yeah, I did actually. Aren’t you proud of me?”
“Sure, whatever,” James replied grabbing onto Sirius’ arm as they reached the end of the alley so that he could apperate them there. The 2 of them disappeared with a pop, only to reappear in Diagon Alley.
“So, lets go and take your test,” Sirius said once they had arrived there.
“Sure,” James replied. So, they both walked to the building with the sign that said Apparition Testing Center. They walked in, and James went to sign in as Sirius went to sit down muttering about it taking along time. Once he was done filling out the form, James went to sit with Sirius.
It turned out that Sirius was right about it taking a long time. It took half an hour for James’ name to be called. When it finally was, James fallowed an aged man to another room. There, he was asked to apperate to different places. Obviously, he passed.
“Excellent,” James said looking down at his apparition’s license.
“Why don’t we go and get some ice cream?” Sirius asked.
“Sure,” James replied, pocketing his license and following Sirius to Florean Fortescue’s Ice Cream Parlor. When they got there, the boys both got large chocolate cones and sat down at a little table and talked, while eating their ice cream.
After eating their ice cream, the two of them went and bought some joke products, food, and a book on Quidditch each.
Looking at their watches, they James and Sirius saw that it was past 12:00 and they still hadn’t eaten any lunch. Suddenly feeling hungry, the two friends went to eat. Then, they both apperated to Sirius’ house. By now, it was 1:30, so the boys put Sirius’ things away then went into the living room and went over their plan for that night, then played Exploding Snap.
Lily stood there, staring at the door through which James and Sirius had disappeared through until her mom and Petunia came down.
“Who wakes people up at 9:00 on Saturday in the middle of summer?” petunia asked grumpily.
Her mom, however, asked, “Who was it Sweetie?”
“One of James’ friends, Sirius,” Lily replied.
“Well, where’s James?”
“He and Sirius just left. Mum, did you know that today’s James’ birthday?”
“Oh, really! I had no idea! We should have done something nice for him today!”
“We could have killed Lily,” Petunia mumbled, “that would have been nice for everyone.”
“Petunia!” her mother exclaimed.
Lily, however cried, “She’s right! James would have been thrilled to do it himself!” and with that, she ran up to her room and plopped down onto her bed and cried for a full 15 minutes until her mom came, clearly having had just finished scolding Petunia.
“Dear, are you okay?” she asked.
“NO!” Lily shouted. “I’m the stupidest person on earth! I have to wait for a guy that loves me to hate me before I fall in love with him! Why does it have to be like that?”
“Because, Honey, that’s how you learn.”
“Learn what?”
“That you should take the chance when you have it and that stubbornness only brings sadness.”
“Why can’t I tell him the truth now?”
“Only you can answer that, Sweetheart.” And with that, Ms. Evans got up and left the room, leaving Lily to her thoughts.
I know it’s short! The next one is good though {*I hope*}
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
^
^
^
Please, leave feedback
Ok, I know that I promised you 3 chapters next week, but I decided to give you this chapter right now because I made you wait so long, so enjoy!
Chapter 15
Lily spent that day thinking about what her mom had said. She didn't even bother coming down for lunch and dinner, so her mom brought her food up for her, even though she didn't eat much of it. Petunia thought that this was going a bit over board, but her mom just said, "Heart break is the worst type of pain there is. It takes time to heal."
At this, petunia scoffed and went off to Vernon's. This made Lily feel even worse. 'How can she get the guy she wants, but I can't?' she asked herself.
Lily thought a lot about everything, including what James had said to her a couple weeks before the end of term. He had said that he really cared about her, but that defiantly wasn't how he felt now. 'Did I make him feel that bad that he started to hate me?' she asked herself. 'Well, what you said to him was really harsh. It isn't really a surprise that he gave up on you' a voice said in her head. 'That is what you told him.'
Lily knew this was true, but she had made up her mind. She hadn't gotten James anything for his birthday and she was finally feeling confident now, so she decided that she was going to tell James the whole truth, tomorrow.
The next morning, lily got up before sunrise. She picked out her favorite outfit, then she got ready. Once she was dressed, she went down to eat. By the time she got her breakfast ready, the sun had started to rise.
Lily ate as much as she could, but ended up throwing most of it away. Just as she was walking out of the kitchen, the doorbell rang. Lily had to compose herself before she was able to go to the door.
What she saw when she opened the door made her freeze in shock.
Finally, it was 7:15, and the boys started to clean up and get ready. They left at 7:30, on the dot. By the time the sunset, they were apperating to the little alley a street from the Remus's house. When they got there, they changed into their animal forms and went over to Remus's house. There, they saw ms. Lupin put charms around the property so that no one could get in or out. The 2 boys, or rather stag and dog snuck past her and hid in the trees until she went inside.
A few minutes later, Remus came out. When he saw the two animals, he shouted, "What are you doing here!"
Luckily, there was a charm on the house so that you cant here inside.
James looked at Remus, then at the sky, then back at Remus.
"I know that! What I meant is what are you doing here on your birthday? Aren't you supposed to be at the Evans'?
Before anyone could say or do anymore, the moon came out from behind the clouds, and Remus began to change. James and Sirius rushed to his side; behind the pain in his eyes, they could see the gratitude.
Having his friend there made some of the pain Remus felt go away. When he was finally a full werewolf, he looked at his friends for a second, before he lost his senses.
James and Sirius, who had never seen the transformation before because they always got to the shrieking shack after the transformation, were thinking about how horrible it was to watch their friend in so much pain and were wishing that they could take the pain away from him. They were so deep in thought, that they forgot that Remus would attack them. When he did, James and Sirius were taken by surprise.
Remus leapt on James who didn't react quickly enough and fell back. Sirius tied to get Remus off of James, but it was no use. The werewolf was scratching at every bit of James that he could reach.
He had just bit the stag in the side and was going for a second attack when he was hit from the back; Sirius had run into him at full speed, making him take his attention off of the bleeding stag, just as he changed back into human a d passed out.
Neither Sirius nor Remus noticed this, though, because they were in the middle of a fight. Sirius felt bad for having to hurt his friend, but he had no choice.
After about five minutes of fighting, Remus rammed Sirius into a tree, knocking him out, but also hit his head on the tree and fell on 2 of Sirius's legs, also knocked out.
The 3 of them were unconscious for the whole night. Just before sunrise the next morning, however, Remus got up. His gaze immediately fell on the unconscious James, and he headed towards him. Remus was almost there when the moon disappeared and he changed back into himself. Once he was human again, he saw James and his mouth fell open. 'Oh no!' he thought. 'What happened? Did we have a fight?' he was about to run into the house to get some blood replenishing potion, when he heard a whimper behind him. He turned in time to see a dog fall to the ground. Remus immediately recognized the dog as Sirius and went over, starting to fill with fear. When he got closer, he saw that the he had broken his back legs. Remus pulled out his wand to fix them, even though he was underage, but the dog shook his head and turned back into Sirius. "You're not aloud to do magic, remember?" he asked.
"But you broke your legs! I was going to fix them."
"It's OK. I'll just bandage them; I'd fix them, but I would probably remove the bones."
"Then, who's going to fix them?"
"We'll figure that out when James isn't dieing."
"OH NO! I completely forgot! I'll go get some blood replenishing potion." With that, Remus ran into the house.
Sirius pointed his wand towards James and thought 'Enervate.' Nothing happened. Remus came running back out of the house with a small bottle of potion. The potion was half gone, but he poured what was left into James's mouth. Sirius pointed his wand at James again and thought 'Enervate,' and this time, he woke up.
"Hey, Remus," he said in a faint voice.
"James! I'm so sorry about that bite! I can't believe it! You, Peter, and Sirius are never again coming with me on full moon."
"One, you can't keep us from coming with you, and, two, speaking of Sirius, where is he?"
"Yes, I can keep you from coming with me, and Sirius is over there by the tree with two broken legs!" Remus yelled.
"They're just broken legs. We are coming with you next time, and the time after that, and the time after that, and the time after that, and the time after that, and the-" Sirius started from by the tree, but was stopped by Remus.
"No, you're not!"
"Yes, we are," James whispered.
Remus looked down at him again while Sirius tried to get up, but fell back down with a thud.
"We need to get you fixed, James. I think you're dieing," Remus said, sounding scared.
"I'm 17 for one day, and I'm already dieing," James's whisper was getting harder to hear.
"Can you think of someone that can fix you?" Sirius asked from far away.
James picked up his wand, which had fallen to his side, and fixed Sirius's legs. Then he said one word before falling back into unconsciousness: "Lily."
OK,
First off, that wasn't the end of the chapter, but I think it's the perfect ending place anyway. I'll give u the end of the chapter with the next chapter, maybe. I might give it to u before that, it just depends.
Well, I hope you liked.
Leave feedback
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
The more you leave, the more likely I am to post again soon
Hey there, it took a while to get it up because when we lost our power a little while ago, we lost our Internet connection until a few days ago. I typed this on word while we were internetless [made up word], but still had to email it to my cousin to get it proofed. She sent it back just a little while ago.
Anyways, here’s the rest of chapter 15.
Sirius ran over to them, took one look at James, then looked at Remus and asked, “Do we take him to Lily?”
“I don’t know. He said Lily.”
“But did he mean Lily could fix the bite on him, or that he wanted to be with her and that we were right and he still loves her?”
“I think, a little of both. We both know that it’s impossible for him to stop loving Lily, and I’ve seen here heal plenty of cuts and a few bites in Care of Magical Creatures.”
“Then lets take him there.”
“But, I’m underage. I don’t have an apperating license.”
“It’s okay.” Sirius said. “We’ll both grab one of his arms and apperate. I’ll be traveling with you, so the ministry won’t realize that you’re apperating at all.”
“OK, then. Lets go,” Remus replied. He grabbed one of James’s arms and Sirius grabbed the other. Then, they both turned on the spot and disappeared. The three boys reappeared on the Evans’s front steps. Remus rang the doorbell and waited for it to open. About a half a minute later, the door opened and revealed none other than, Lily Evans.
When she saw James, her mouth dropped open in horror and her eyes filled with tears. As Remus and Sirius watched her stare at James in horror, they realized something. They realized that Lily had truly started to fall for James; they just hoped that it wasn’t to late.
Well, I hope you liked that, now here’s the next one!
Chapter16
Sirius and James shook Lily a bit and broke her trance.
“Wh-what ha-happ-appened?” Lily asked in a shaky voice with tears filling her eyes.
“Could you let us in before it gets to light out and your neighbors see?” Sirius asked, not as harsh as the last time they had spoken.
Lily moved aside to let them in. as they were passing, Lily caught sight of the bite that the blood was coming from. This made the tears that she had been holding in fall freely down her face. She led the boys into the living room and they deposited James on the couch.
“Could you fix him?” Remus asked her.
“W-why can’t you d-do it?” Lily asked as her voice broke.
“Because I’m underage and Sirius is afraid that he’ll mess it up.”
“What about-”
“Look, how about we explain once James is no longer dieing!” Sirius interrupted her.
“He’s lost a lot-a lot of blood. Have you given him a blood replenishing potion?” Lily asked once she had composed herself, though there were still tears falling down her face.
“I gave him as much as I had, but I don’t think it was enough; I’ll go and buy some more,” Remus said.
Sirius turned to her and said, “I need to take him there so that he doesn’t get arrested. Just heal the bite; it will heal, trust me.” He then took hold of Remus’s arm and the two boys disappeared with a slight pop.
Lily lifted James’s shirt, still crying at the condition James was in. When she looked at the bite, she saw that it wasn’t just a bite; it was a werewolf bite.
‘How did he get bit by a werewolf?’ Lily asked herself as newly formed tears fell down her face. ‘That wont heal!’
But, as she thought that, she remembered what Sirius had said; “It will heal.” But, surely, Sirius wasn’t so stupid as to think that werewolf bites could just, heal, was he?
Lily decided to trust Sirius and took out her wand and muttered the spell to heal the bite. As she traced over the wound, she was surprised to see that it healed. There was no trace of a bite, scar, or blood on James’s side.
Lily sat there in amazement and just looked at James.
Just then, there was a pop and Remus and Sirius reappeared with a bottle of potion. The 2 boys quickly rushed to James’s side and tipped the potion into his mouth. Once they were sure that he had swallowed it, Sirius took out his wand, pointed it at him, and said, “Enervate.”
Slowly, James opened his eyes and took a look around. When his eyes rested on Lily, he said, “Thanks for fixing the bite.” He then turned to look at Remus and Sirius and opened his mouth to speak, when the 4 teenagers heard a shriek from the doorway to the living room. They turned to see Petunia and Ms. Evans. Petunia was as white as a ghost while Ms. Evans was staring wide-eyed at James’s shirt. James looked down, and noticing the blood, took out his own wand and magic the blood away. Then, he turned to Ms. Evans and said, “Sorry about leaving in such a hurry yesterday. I was running a little late for my apparition test.”
“But, what happened dear?” she asked in a worried voice. “And why didn’t you tell us about your birthday?”
“Sorry about that, also. I just forgot that you didn’t know. All of my family and friends know about it, so I don’t bother wasting my breath to remind them. I’m just so used to not talking about my birthday that it just totally slipped my mind to let you know.”
“But, what about the blood?”
“That would be my fault Ms. Evans,” Remus interrupted.
“And, you are…”
“Sorry, I’m Remus Lupin, one of James’s friends, though not a good one.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?!” James half shouted.
“Well, a good friend wouldn’t try to murder you,” Remus replied.
“Murder?”
“Of course!” lily cried. She had finally realized where Remus was disappearing to once every month and why he came back looking ill. “That explains everything!”
“What does?”
“Lily ignored her mother and turned to Remus. “You’re one of them, aren’t you?” she asked.
Remus nodded and said, “That’s why those 2,” he pointed at James and Sirius, “were near one.”
“But, that’s dangerous. You could have-“ she broke off and the look in her eyes went from understanding to fearful. Remus had just bit James, so that would mean that James was a – no – the bite had healed. How-
“I did bite James, but he was-“ Remus stopped talking and looked at James and Sirius. They seemed to be talking with their eyes while Lily’s mind was racing. She wanted to know what Remus was about to say, but at the same time was afraid to ask.
After what seemed like hours to Lily, but was only seconds in reality, Lily saw James and Sirius nod their heads once at Remus, and he continued. “He wasn’t affected because he was a stag.”
Wait a minute, what do you mean ‘He was a stag.’ How could he be – Oh my god! You aren’t-“ was he? That would be the only way he could have been a stag, but was he registered? “Are you registered?” upon seeing James shake his head, Lily gasped and said, “But-but it’s illegal! You could be sent to Azkaban!”
“Yeah, but I would rather be in Azkaban knowing that I was able to help a friend then not and knowing that I have a friend in pain! There was no way I could have let him go through that alone when there’s a way to help! Screw Azkaban!”
Lily couldn’t think of a response for this. What James had done was the nicest thing a person could have done for a friend. He was willingly risking injury, death, and Azkaban, just to help a friend.
Still unable to come up with anything to say, Lily asked Sirius, “are you one too?”
“Of course!” he replied.
“What do you-“
“A big black dog.”
Lily nodded and was about to ask the boys if they wanted breakfast when Petunia shouted, “What the **** is going on here!?”
The other 3 teens turned to her, then Remus said, “I’m a werewolf and James and Sirius can turn into any one animal at will, but illegally. When I transform during the full moon, they keep me company as animals so that I’m not a danger to them.”
Well, there you are, chapter 16. I’ll get 17 up ASAP, and thanks for waiting; it’s just been hectic with the end of school, power outages, burns, and things like that. Thanks for being patient with me, but while we lost Internet, I was able to type up and write a few chapters. I just don’t want to send them to my cousin all at once because she has things to do, too.
Anyways,
Leave feedback
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Anyways, here’s the rest of chapter 15.
Sirius ran over to them, took one look at James, then looked at Remus and asked, “Do we take him to Lily?”
“I don’t know. He said Lily.”
“But did he mean Lily could fix the bite on him, or that he wanted to be with her and that we were right and he still loves her?”
“I think, a little of both. We both know that it’s impossible for him to stop loving Lily, and I’ve seen here heal plenty of cuts and a few bites in Care of Magical Creatures.”
“Then lets take him there.”
“But, I’m underage. I don’t have an apperating license.”
“It’s okay.” Sirius said. “We’ll both grab one of his arms and apperate. I’ll be traveling with you, so the ministry won’t realize that you’re apperating at all.”
“OK, then. Lets go,” Remus replied. He grabbed one of James’s arms and Sirius grabbed the other. Then, they both turned on the spot and disappeared. The three boys reappeared on the Evans’s front steps. Remus rang the doorbell and waited for it to open. About a half a minute later, the door opened and revealed none other than, Lily Evans.
When she saw James, her mouth dropped open in horror and her eyes filled with tears. As Remus and Sirius watched her stare at James in horror, they realized something. They realized that Lily had truly started to fall for James; they just hoped that it wasn’t to late.
Well, I hope you liked that, now here’s the next one!
Chapter16
Sirius and James shook Lily a bit and broke her trance.
“Wh-what ha-happ-appened?” Lily asked in a shaky voice with tears filling her eyes.
“Could you let us in before it gets to light out and your neighbors see?” Sirius asked, not as harsh as the last time they had spoken.
Lily moved aside to let them in. as they were passing, Lily caught sight of the bite that the blood was coming from. This made the tears that she had been holding in fall freely down her face. She led the boys into the living room and they deposited James on the couch.
“Could you fix him?” Remus asked her.
“W-why can’t you d-do it?” Lily asked as her voice broke.
“Because I’m underage and Sirius is afraid that he’ll mess it up.”
“What about-”
“Look, how about we explain once James is no longer dieing!” Sirius interrupted her.
“He’s lost a lot-a lot of blood. Have you given him a blood replenishing potion?” Lily asked once she had composed herself, though there were still tears falling down her face.
“I gave him as much as I had, but I don’t think it was enough; I’ll go and buy some more,” Remus said.
Sirius turned to her and said, “I need to take him there so that he doesn’t get arrested. Just heal the bite; it will heal, trust me.” He then took hold of Remus’s arm and the two boys disappeared with a slight pop.
Lily lifted James’s shirt, still crying at the condition James was in. When she looked at the bite, she saw that it wasn’t just a bite; it was a werewolf bite.
‘How did he get bit by a werewolf?’ Lily asked herself as newly formed tears fell down her face. ‘That wont heal!’
But, as she thought that, she remembered what Sirius had said; “It will heal.” But, surely, Sirius wasn’t so stupid as to think that werewolf bites could just, heal, was he?
Lily decided to trust Sirius and took out her wand and muttered the spell to heal the bite. As she traced over the wound, she was surprised to see that it healed. There was no trace of a bite, scar, or blood on James’s side.
Lily sat there in amazement and just looked at James.
Just then, there was a pop and Remus and Sirius reappeared with a bottle of potion. The 2 boys quickly rushed to James’s side and tipped the potion into his mouth. Once they were sure that he had swallowed it, Sirius took out his wand, pointed it at him, and said, “Enervate.”
Slowly, James opened his eyes and took a look around. When his eyes rested on Lily, he said, “Thanks for fixing the bite.” He then turned to look at Remus and Sirius and opened his mouth to speak, when the 4 teenagers heard a shriek from the doorway to the living room. They turned to see Petunia and Ms. Evans. Petunia was as white as a ghost while Ms. Evans was staring wide-eyed at James’s shirt. James looked down, and noticing the blood, took out his own wand and magic the blood away. Then, he turned to Ms. Evans and said, “Sorry about leaving in such a hurry yesterday. I was running a little late for my apparition test.”
“But, what happened dear?” she asked in a worried voice. “And why didn’t you tell us about your birthday?”
“Sorry about that, also. I just forgot that you didn’t know. All of my family and friends know about it, so I don’t bother wasting my breath to remind them. I’m just so used to not talking about my birthday that it just totally slipped my mind to let you know.”
“But, what about the blood?”
“That would be my fault Ms. Evans,” Remus interrupted.
“And, you are…”
“Sorry, I’m Remus Lupin, one of James’s friends, though not a good one.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?!” James half shouted.
“Well, a good friend wouldn’t try to murder you,” Remus replied.
“Murder?”
“Of course!” lily cried. She had finally realized where Remus was disappearing to once every month and why he came back looking ill. “That explains everything!”
“What does?”
“Lily ignored her mother and turned to Remus. “You’re one of them, aren’t you?” she asked.
Remus nodded and said, “That’s why those 2,” he pointed at James and Sirius, “were near one.”
“But, that’s dangerous. You could have-“ she broke off and the look in her eyes went from understanding to fearful. Remus had just bit James, so that would mean that James was a – no – the bite had healed. How-
“I did bite James, but he was-“ Remus stopped talking and looked at James and Sirius. They seemed to be talking with their eyes while Lily’s mind was racing. She wanted to know what Remus was about to say, but at the same time was afraid to ask.
After what seemed like hours to Lily, but was only seconds in reality, Lily saw James and Sirius nod their heads once at Remus, and he continued. “He wasn’t affected because he was a stag.”
Wait a minute, what do you mean ‘He was a stag.’ How could he be – Oh my god! You aren’t-“ was he? That would be the only way he could have been a stag, but was he registered? “Are you registered?” upon seeing James shake his head, Lily gasped and said, “But-but it’s illegal! You could be sent to Azkaban!”
“Yeah, but I would rather be in Azkaban knowing that I was able to help a friend then not and knowing that I have a friend in pain! There was no way I could have let him go through that alone when there’s a way to help! Screw Azkaban!”
Lily couldn’t think of a response for this. What James had done was the nicest thing a person could have done for a friend. He was willingly risking injury, death, and Azkaban, just to help a friend.
Still unable to come up with anything to say, Lily asked Sirius, “are you one too?”
“Of course!” he replied.
“What do you-“
“A big black dog.”
Lily nodded and was about to ask the boys if they wanted breakfast when Petunia shouted, “What the **** is going on here!?”
The other 3 teens turned to her, then Remus said, “I’m a werewolf and James and Sirius can turn into any one animal at will, but illegally. When I transform during the full moon, they keep me company as animals so that I’m not a danger to them.”
Well, there you are, chapter 16. I’ll get 17 up ASAP, and thanks for waiting; it’s just been hectic with the end of school, power outages, burns, and things like that. Thanks for being patient with me, but while we lost Internet, I was able to type up and write a few chapters. I just don’t want to send them to my cousin all at once because she has things to do, too.
Anyways,
Leave feedback
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
All right, it’s been forever, but I have just been sooooooo caught up in other things that I haven’t had time to post. I’m really hoping to be able to post more often, but there is a lot going on.
Enough of that; here’s…
Chapter 17
Petunia gasped, then opened her mouth to say something, but closed it again. She then opened her mouth again and exclaimed, “That’s it. I have officially met the weirdest, ‘people’ on Earth. I’m staying with Kelly for rest of the summer.” With that, she went up to her room to call her best friend and to start packing her stuff.
Ms. Evans seemed unable to say anything on the subject and just asked the boys if they wanted some breakfast.
Remus said that he had to get home before his mom realized that he was gone, but Sirius agreed to stay; he just needed to drop Remus off, and he grabbed his friends arm and the two disappeared with a ‘pop.’
James said that he wanted to get a bloodless, less ripped shirt and got up to go change as Tracy went into the kitchen to make breakfast. When James got up, he noticed that there was still blood where he had been laying. He started to magic the blood away while Lily stared at him.
She saw how extremely well built he was and thought that he defiantly looked hot. ‘Oh my God! I’ve never thought like that. Snap out of it Lily!’ but she couldn’t, it was true; he looked great.
Lily had been so busy looking at James that she didn’t notice that he had turned around and was looking right at her.
James finished cleaning the blood and turned around and found him self looking straight at Lily, who was staring right at his bare chest.
He hadn’t really given up on her, and he realized this after spending some time at her house, but he wasn’t just going to admit it. He had dealt with enough of the being turned down. James didn’t want to have to go through that again, so he wasn’t going to admit that he still liked her. He had realized that there was no point in wanting someone that doesn’t want you back.
James moved forward and walked past Lily to get upstairs so that he could get a new shirt. When he had moved, Lily had realized that he’d seen her and immediately turned the color of her hair, though James hadn’t noticed a thing.
I know; James is an idiot, but hey.
Chapter 18
James got changed and went down to the kitchen, just as Sirius returned. Tracy had the breakfast set out on the table and was waiting for the two of them. Once both boys had sat down at the table, they began to eat.
Halfway through breakfast, petunia came down and shouted, “I’ll be back once the freaks are gone!” and walked out of the house.
“Don’t worry about her,” Tracy said. “After yesterday, I think it’s good for Lily to be away from her.”
“What happened yesterday?” James asked
“Petunia’s been taunting Lily a bit,” she replied.
“What about?”
“Magic, not having friends around here, boys, things like that.”
James was just about to reply when two owls flew in the open window.
“Our Hogwarts letters are here!” Sirius exclaimed, causing him to choke on the food that he was in the process of swallowing.
James thumped him on the back before picking up the letters that the owls had dropped on the table and handing Sirius his letter as Tracy got up and left so that the boys could open their letters in peace.
James’s contained the usual start of term notice along with the book list and letter that let him know that he was still Quidditch captain, but there were also 2 other letters that fell out of the envelope.
James took the first one and read:
Dear Mr. Potter,
I’m pleased to inform you that you have been made this year’s Head Boy. You and the Head Girl are to report to the prefects’ compartment on the Hogwarts Express on September 1st. There, you will find further instructions.
Congratulations,
Minerva McGonagall
Deputy Headmistress
When James moved forward, Lily realized that he had been watching her stare at him and felt her face turn red. Once James had disappeared up the stairs, Lily raced up also and locked herself in her room. She threw herself onto her bed and lay there staring at the ceiling and cursing herself.
After some time, she heard petunia leave, a few minutes after that, she heard a tap on the window. She turned her head to see a barn owl staring back at her with an envelope in its beak. Lily jumped out the bed and opened the widow. The owl flew in, dropped the letter, and flew back out the window.
Lily picked up the letter and saw the Hogwarts seal on it. She opened it and out fell the start of term notice and book list, but there were 2 other items that fell out. One was another letter and the other was a badge the letter HG on it; it was a Head Girl badge.
I know that these 2 chapters are short, but I don’t have time to post anymore right now. I wanted to give you something instead of nothing, though.
I still want feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
I can't think of any way to bore you with annoying stuff, so I'll just give you the next 2 chapters.
Enjoy!
Chapter 19
Lily stared at the badge for a moment, trying to take it in. it's not like it came as a huge shock now that she thought about it, but it was a shock nonetheless.
After a few minutes of staring at the badge, Lily read over the letter, which told her that she was Head Girl and she and the Head Boy are to report to the Prefects' compartment on the train to school. There, they would get further instructions.
Being made Head Girl lifted Lily's mood greatly, and she momentarily forgot about the 2 boys eating breakfast in her kitchen, which is why she went down there. When she swung open the door, it was just in time to here Sirius ask, "Who do you think is Head Girl?"
James remained in shock for a while and stared at the letter while Sirius continued to stuff his face. 'I can't be Head Boy!' he thought. "I'm not even prefect!'
Slowly, he picked up the other letter and began to read:
Dear James,
I know that the Head Boy badge must have come as a shock. I'm sure you were expecting your friend remus to get it, but I feel that with his…condition…it might be hard for him to handle being Head Boy, especially during times like this. I'm sure you're aware of the wizard calling himself Lord Voldemort. This is an extremely dangerous wizard, and we need to be prepared for an attack from some of his followers, also known as Death Eaters. I need a Head Boy and a Head girl that can deal with the pressure and are capable of protecting the school. I trust you fully, and I'm sure that you and our Head Girl will be able to do this. You and the Head Girl are 2 of our best students and are defiantly more then capable of this. We are entering dark times. I don't say this to scare you, but in times like this, we need people like you, the Head Girl, and all of your friends.
I know that you all will do wonderfully and will protect this school with you're lives.
Yours sincerely,
Albus Dumbeldore
Headmaster
James stared at the letter in shock for a minute, trying to take it in, before muttering out loud, "He's mental."
Sirius, hearing this, looked over at James and asked, "What's wrong?"
Wordlessly, James reached into the envelope and pulled out the Head Boy badge and handed it over to Sirius.
Sirius took it in his hand and stared at it before setting it down and saying, "Alright, I knew that Dumbledore was a bit mental, but I think that he's completely lost his head. Why in the world would he make someone like you Head Boy?"
Normally, James would have come up with some snotty come back, but instead, he handed the letter that he was still holding to Sirius who took it curiously and began to read. As his eyes moved further down the page, they got bigger. When he was done, he looked over at James and stared at him before recovering from shock and asking, "Did you read the P.S.?"
James stared back at him feeling confused; he could have sworn that there was no P.S., but he took the letter nonetheless and glanced down at the bottom of the page:
No Sirius, I've not lost my head. If I had I wouldn't be capable of living, much less writing this letter.
James stared at this for a bit before bursting out in laughter. Sirius stared at James for a second, clearly thinking that he to had lost it, before joining him.
Once the two boys had clamed down and wiped the tears from their eyes, Sirius turned to James and asked, "Who do you think is Head Girl?"
Just as he was saying this, the kitchen door swung open revealing a smiling Lily, though her expression went from happy to across between shocked and embarrassed when she saw the 2 boys at the table.
I know, the letter from Dumbledore wasn't that big of a deal, but to some of the characters, it was.
Chapter 20
"Hello, Evans," James said when he saw Lily before starting to stuff his things back into the envelope and finishing his breakfast.
Lily, meanwhile, turned beat red and hurried out of the kitchen.
James wasn't paying attention to Lily, but giving extra attention to his food.
Sirius on the other hand was staring off into space, thinking about what he had witnessed this morning, already. He came to the conclusion that Lily was defiantly in love with James, and he also figured out exactly what Petunia had been teasing Lily about.
James, who had been completely oblivious to Sirius, had finished his breakfast and said, "I would have expected Evans to be Head Girl, but she seems too much like all of the other Prefects; they're all goody-goodies that never get into trouble and wouldn't have the guts to defend themselves because they would panic, then start thinking about what they read about doing in the situation. Except for Remus, they'd all be goners in an emergency. Dumbledore said in my letter that he made me Head Boy because he needs someone that would be up to fighting that Voldemort bloke's supporters, and Evans couldn't do that, could she?"
This shook Sirius out of his thoughts. "Oh, er, no," he muttered looking up at James. He sat up and asked, "Listen, I need to talk to you. You think we could go upstairs?"
"Sure," James replied getting up from the table and leading Sirius out of the kitchen and up to the guest room. When he had closed the door, he turned to Sirius and asked, "What's up?"
Sirius took out his wand and silently cast the Imperturbable Charm on the door before turning to James and answering, "It's about Lily."
"What about her?" James asked.
"I can tell that you still like her. I also know that she's still in love with you, and you know it."
"That's crazy!" James exclaimed. "I don't-"
"The worst part," Sirius spoke over James, "is that you won't even admit it to yourself."
"Like I said; that's crazy!"
"Stop kidding yourself! The last thing you said before passing out at Remus's was 'Lily.'-"
"I only said 'Lily' because I knew that she could heal me, and I also knew that she was of age!" James shouted, clearly getting angry. "Plus, even if I don't like her, I still trust her to not tell anyone about it."
"Like I was saying," Sirius said, ignoring James. "You should have seen the look on her face when she saw you unconscious and bloody. The second she caught sight of the bite, she burst into tears." James showed signs of interrupting, so Sirius raised his voice. "Then there's the fact that she turned bright red before she rushed out when she saw you in the kitchen. I'm also willing to bet 10 Galleons that Petunia's teasing had something to do with you."
"I saw enough blood before passing out to know that any girl would freak at the sight of my condition," James countered. "Also, Lily's always turning red these days, and Petunia is always teasing Lily, and it's never about me."
"The look on her face wasn't fear of your condition; it was fear of losing you." At this, James snorted, but Sirius ignored it and continued. "You said so yourself that Lily's always turning red theses days. It's obviously because of you."
"No it isn't! She hates me; I hate her! That's it; nothing more!" James shouted.
"Fine then!" Sirius yelled back. "But you can't keep lying to yourself forever!" with that, he disappeared with a crack leaving James behind to think about what he had just said until it was time for lunch.
Lily went up to her room again, starting to loose confidence, but a couple minutes after se got there, she told herself, 'I'm never going to have the courage to tell James how I feel if I can't even be in the same room as him!' so she went back down and was just about to push the door open when she heard James say, "I would have expected Evans to be Head Girl, but she seems too much like all of the other Prefects; they're all goody-goodies that never get into trouble and wouldn't have the guts to defend themselves because they would panic, then start thinking about what they read about doing in the situation. Except for Remus, they'd all be goners in an emergency. Dumbledore said in my letter that he made me Head Boy because he needs someone that would be up to fighting that Voldemort bloke's supporters, and Evans couldn't do that, could she?"
Lily froze in shock, trying to process what she had just heard. James is Head Boy?
She stood there until she heard Sirius say, "…we could go upstairs?"
This made Lily hurry out of the way and back up to her room to think.
When she got up there, she collapsed onto her bed, only to sit back up again.
James had said that Dumbledore had wanted Heads that could fight against Voldemort's supporters. 'I can't fight them!' Lily thought frantically. ' James is right; I couldn't! What was Dumbledore thinking?!'
Lily stirred these thoughts around in her head until it was time for lunch.
There you are! I probably wont be ale to post for a while, but I'll try my best to hurry!
Leave feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
I think that this chapter is satisfying, to a certain extent.
Chapter 21
After lunch, Lily went up to her room to write a letter to Darlene telling her that she was Head Girl, though the letter turned out to be more like this:
Dear Darlene,
I haven’t written you to much because I didn’t really have much to say, and I’ve been trying to figure out how James has been talking to Sirius (i found out that it was him), so I may not have mentioned this, but I LOVE JAMES POTTER!!
I know that I swore to hate him and everything, but I can’t help it! The longer he’s been here, the more I’ve fallen for him.
That might sound like a good thing, right? Well it’s not. You see, the problem is that the more I fall in love with him, the more he seems to hate me.
It’s starting to get harder to be in his presence. I decided yesterday that I would tell him how I feel today, but then, he caught me staring at him. And if that’s not bad enough, he was topless! That’s when I decided that even if there was a small chance that he still liked me, he’s sure to now think that I’m a weird goody-two-shoes now.
Please help me!
All my love,
Lily
P.S.
Don’t say that James doesn’t think I’m a goody-goody because he said tat all prefects were goody-goodies that would be incapable of fighting Lord Voldemort’s followers.
Also, I don’t want Sarah and Alice to know about how I feel about James right away, so please don’t tell them.
Thank you!
P.S.S.
I’m Head Girl!
Before you start congratulating me on that, you should know that James Potter is Head Boy, and I just realized that I have to share a dorm with him, alone!
Oh, god!
Please help me!
When Lily was done writing the letter, she tied it to her snowy owl, Snow White’s, leg. She then carried her to the open window and watched the owl disappear.
James didn’t eat too much lunch, just sat there and played with his food. He noticed that his gaze continued to fall on Lily who was staring into her plate the entire time. He didn’t know how his eyes seemed to end up on her, or why.
James had thought about what Sirius had said, and he thought more about it after lunch.
He knew that Sirius was right, at least about him not having given up on lily. The truth was that James did still love Lily, no matter how hard he tried to stop; he was just afraid of being hurt again. James still hadn’t forgotten that night in the common room at the end of last term. Lily’s words still hurt James. It had been like she had cut out his heart that night, and she still hadn’t returned it.
James skipped dinner that night and stayed up stairs. It had been a long and tiring day, both physically and mentally, so James decided to turn in early and fell asleep the second his head hit the pillow.
I know that that wasn’t much, but chapter 22 is longer then the other recent chapters. I’m almost done with it so it should to you in a few days.
Still leave feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Chapter 21
After lunch, Lily went up to her room to write a letter to Darlene telling her that she was Head Girl, though the letter turned out to be more like this:
Dear Darlene,
I haven’t written you to much because I didn’t really have much to say, and I’ve been trying to figure out how James has been talking to Sirius (i found out that it was him), so I may not have mentioned this, but I LOVE JAMES POTTER!!
I know that I swore to hate him and everything, but I can’t help it! The longer he’s been here, the more I’ve fallen for him.
That might sound like a good thing, right? Well it’s not. You see, the problem is that the more I fall in love with him, the more he seems to hate me.
It’s starting to get harder to be in his presence. I decided yesterday that I would tell him how I feel today, but then, he caught me staring at him. And if that’s not bad enough, he was topless! That’s when I decided that even if there was a small chance that he still liked me, he’s sure to now think that I’m a weird goody-two-shoes now.
Please help me!
All my love,
Lily
P.S.
Don’t say that James doesn’t think I’m a goody-goody because he said tat all prefects were goody-goodies that would be incapable of fighting Lord Voldemort’s followers.
Also, I don’t want Sarah and Alice to know about how I feel about James right away, so please don’t tell them.
Thank you!
P.S.S.
I’m Head Girl!
Before you start congratulating me on that, you should know that James Potter is Head Boy, and I just realized that I have to share a dorm with him, alone!
Oh, god!
Please help me!
When Lily was done writing the letter, she tied it to her snowy owl, Snow White’s, leg. She then carried her to the open window and watched the owl disappear.
James didn’t eat too much lunch, just sat there and played with his food. He noticed that his gaze continued to fall on Lily who was staring into her plate the entire time. He didn’t know how his eyes seemed to end up on her, or why.
James had thought about what Sirius had said, and he thought more about it after lunch.
He knew that Sirius was right, at least about him not having given up on lily. The truth was that James did still love Lily, no matter how hard he tried to stop; he was just afraid of being hurt again. James still hadn’t forgotten that night in the common room at the end of last term. Lily’s words still hurt James. It had been like she had cut out his heart that night, and she still hadn’t returned it.
James skipped dinner that night and stayed up stairs. It had been a long and tiring day, both physically and mentally, so James decided to turn in early and fell asleep the second his head hit the pillow.
I know that that wasn’t much, but chapter 22 is longer then the other recent chapters. I’m almost done with it so it should to you in a few days.
Still leave feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Ok I know it’s been a while, but I won’t waste your time with my extensive list of excuses.
Chapter 22
James woke up the next morning at 9:45. He got showered and dressed before going down to breakfast an hour later.
When he got down to the kitchen, he found Lily at the table with a piece of toast.
James had just grabbed some toast himself, when a beautiful snowy owl flew in the window. And landed in front of Lily. She took the letter from the owl and said, “Thanks, Snow White. The door’s open.”
The owl hooted and then flew out the open kitchen door, down the hall, and disappeared up the stairs.
Meanwhile, Lily read short note. After she was done, she hurried up the stairs with the letter in her right hand and some toast in the left.
James stared at her the whole time, only realizing that he was doing so after she was gone. He thought for a while about Lily.
Totally confused after 10 minutes of sitting there, James decided that he needed to talk to Sirius and went upstairs to with a piece of toast.
When he reached his room, he retrieved the mirror from one of his pant pockets and said, loud and clear, “Sirius Black.”
Sirius’s face appeared in the mirror. “Can I help you?” he asked. It was clear fro his tone that he was still a bit unhappy after the argument the day before.
“Look, I’m sorry about yesterday. I thought about what you said and decided that you were right; I haven’t completely given up.”
Sirius’s face broke into a wide grin. “Of course I was right. When am I not?”
“I don’t have all day.” James teased back, grinning. “Listen, I still have stuff want to talk to you about in person, and I was thinking that since we got our letters yesterday, we could go into Diagon Alley today.”
“Alright. Lets meet in front of Gringott’s in half-an-hour,” Sirius agreed.
“Sounds good.” James replied before putting the mirror into his pocket and going off to look for Tracy so that he could ask her if it was okay.
He found her in the kitchen putting away some grocery. When she saw James, she smiled and asked, “Good morning James; what can I do for you?”
“Well, I just wanted to ask you if it would be okay if I met up with Sirius in Diagon Alley today.”
“I don’t see what’s wrong with that, as long as you’re back by 6.”
“Thanks, Tracy. I’ll be leaving in about 10 minutes.”
“Okay then. I’ll see you later. Bye,” she said.
“Bye,” James replied and went back up to gather his stuff.
On his way up, James passed Lily who was hurrying down and didn’t pay any attention to James who did the same thing.
Lily woke up at 9:00 the next morning. She was showed and dressed by 10:30 ad went downstairs to eat breakfast.
When she got to the kitchen, she saw that her mom had left a plate of toast and a not on the table. Lily picked up the note and read:
I’ve gone to do some grocery shopping. I should be back by 11:00.
Mom
Lily threw the note in the trash and grabbed some toast. She wasn’t eating much because she was thinking about the day before. Last night, she had been completely worn out and had fallen asleep the second she had gotten into bed. She hadn’t really thought much about the day’s events.
Now, however, she was trying to take everything in. it was a lot to think about, but she hoped that at least Darlene’s reply would help with the James problem. The last thing Lily wanted at the moment was to be alone with James without Darlene’s advice.
As if on cue, James walked into the kitchen. Lily did her best to act casual and to just ignore him, though in her mind, she was hyperventilating. She wanted to get out of there, but didn’t want to just get up and leave because then, James would see how nervous she got around him.
James had just sat down and took some toast when Snow White flew in the window with Darlene’s reply and landed in front of Lily. She eagerly took the letter and said to her owl, “Thanks, Snow White. The door’s open.”
Snow White gave a hoot of understanding and flew up to Lily’s room. The door was always open when Snow White was out so that she didn’t have to go back out if Lily wasn’t in her room.
Lily opened the letter but was disappointed to see that it was short:
Dear Lily,
I’m to lazy to right down everything I want to say, not to mention that I don’t think I have enough parchment, so lets meet in Diagon Alley and talk there. We can also do school shopping and have some lunch.
I’ll meet you in front of Gringott’s at 11:30.
Can’t wait to see you.
Your BFF
Darlene
xoxo
Lily glanced at the clock; her mom should be back in about 5 minutes. Lily decided to ask her if it would be all right when she got home. She would also get some money then.
In the mean time, Lily decided to go upstairs, now that she had the letter and could pretend that she was in a hurry to reply or something. She went up with the letter and a piece of toast.
When she got up, she put the toast down on her desk and put the letter in the drawer that held the other letters from her friends. Then she opened another drawer and took out a bag of owl treats. She took a few out and put them down on the desk. Then she put the bag back and sat down on her bed with her toast and watched Snow White eat the treats and thought about James some more.
When Snow White was done, she flew back to the top of her cage and closed her eyes. Lily watched her owl fall asleep for a while.
After some time, she decided that her mom would be home by now and went to find her.
On her way down, she passed James who was going up. She did her best to ignore him and it seemed to work because James didn’t take any notice of her either. Once he had passed, Lily turned a little pink, but she ignored it and continued down to the kitchen.
When she got there, her mom was finishing up with the grocery.
“Mum, would it be alright if I met up with Darlene in Diagon Alley to day?”
“Sure,” Ms. Evans replied. “When will you be leaving?”
“She wants to meet up at 11:30.”
“Alright then. I’ll give you some money.” She went to her purse, which was sitting on the table, took some money out, and handed it to Lily.
“Thanks,” Lily said and went up to get her own purse.
Ms. Evans finished up with the grocery, smiling to her self. She had ‘forgotten’ to mention to Lily that James would be in Diagon Alley today, too.
Gotta love Lily’s mom.
this isn't my best work ever, which i'm really sorry about. the next chapter is nice and long though, and i think it's better.
Feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Chapter 22
James woke up the next morning at 9:45. He got showered and dressed before going down to breakfast an hour later.
When he got down to the kitchen, he found Lily at the table with a piece of toast.
James had just grabbed some toast himself, when a beautiful snowy owl flew in the window. And landed in front of Lily. She took the letter from the owl and said, “Thanks, Snow White. The door’s open.”
The owl hooted and then flew out the open kitchen door, down the hall, and disappeared up the stairs.
Meanwhile, Lily read short note. After she was done, she hurried up the stairs with the letter in her right hand and some toast in the left.
James stared at her the whole time, only realizing that he was doing so after she was gone. He thought for a while about Lily.
Totally confused after 10 minutes of sitting there, James decided that he needed to talk to Sirius and went upstairs to with a piece of toast.
When he reached his room, he retrieved the mirror from one of his pant pockets and said, loud and clear, “Sirius Black.”
Sirius’s face appeared in the mirror. “Can I help you?” he asked. It was clear fro his tone that he was still a bit unhappy after the argument the day before.
“Look, I’m sorry about yesterday. I thought about what you said and decided that you were right; I haven’t completely given up.”
Sirius’s face broke into a wide grin. “Of course I was right. When am I not?”
“I don’t have all day.” James teased back, grinning. “Listen, I still have stuff want to talk to you about in person, and I was thinking that since we got our letters yesterday, we could go into Diagon Alley today.”
“Alright. Lets meet in front of Gringott’s in half-an-hour,” Sirius agreed.
“Sounds good.” James replied before putting the mirror into his pocket and going off to look for Tracy so that he could ask her if it was okay.
He found her in the kitchen putting away some grocery. When she saw James, she smiled and asked, “Good morning James; what can I do for you?”
“Well, I just wanted to ask you if it would be okay if I met up with Sirius in Diagon Alley today.”
“I don’t see what’s wrong with that, as long as you’re back by 6.”
“Thanks, Tracy. I’ll be leaving in about 10 minutes.”
“Okay then. I’ll see you later. Bye,” she said.
“Bye,” James replied and went back up to gather his stuff.
On his way up, James passed Lily who was hurrying down and didn’t pay any attention to James who did the same thing.
Lily woke up at 9:00 the next morning. She was showed and dressed by 10:30 ad went downstairs to eat breakfast.
When she got to the kitchen, she saw that her mom had left a plate of toast and a not on the table. Lily picked up the note and read:
I’ve gone to do some grocery shopping. I should be back by 11:00.
Mom
Lily threw the note in the trash and grabbed some toast. She wasn’t eating much because she was thinking about the day before. Last night, she had been completely worn out and had fallen asleep the second she had gotten into bed. She hadn’t really thought much about the day’s events.
Now, however, she was trying to take everything in. it was a lot to think about, but she hoped that at least Darlene’s reply would help with the James problem. The last thing Lily wanted at the moment was to be alone with James without Darlene’s advice.
As if on cue, James walked into the kitchen. Lily did her best to act casual and to just ignore him, though in her mind, she was hyperventilating. She wanted to get out of there, but didn’t want to just get up and leave because then, James would see how nervous she got around him.
James had just sat down and took some toast when Snow White flew in the window with Darlene’s reply and landed in front of Lily. She eagerly took the letter and said to her owl, “Thanks, Snow White. The door’s open.”
Snow White gave a hoot of understanding and flew up to Lily’s room. The door was always open when Snow White was out so that she didn’t have to go back out if Lily wasn’t in her room.
Lily opened the letter but was disappointed to see that it was short:
Dear Lily,
I’m to lazy to right down everything I want to say, not to mention that I don’t think I have enough parchment, so lets meet in Diagon Alley and talk there. We can also do school shopping and have some lunch.
I’ll meet you in front of Gringott’s at 11:30.
Can’t wait to see you.
Your BFF
Darlene
xoxo
Lily glanced at the clock; her mom should be back in about 5 minutes. Lily decided to ask her if it would be all right when she got home. She would also get some money then.
In the mean time, Lily decided to go upstairs, now that she had the letter and could pretend that she was in a hurry to reply or something. She went up with the letter and a piece of toast.
When she got up, she put the toast down on her desk and put the letter in the drawer that held the other letters from her friends. Then she opened another drawer and took out a bag of owl treats. She took a few out and put them down on the desk. Then she put the bag back and sat down on her bed with her toast and watched Snow White eat the treats and thought about James some more.
When Snow White was done, she flew back to the top of her cage and closed her eyes. Lily watched her owl fall asleep for a while.
After some time, she decided that her mom would be home by now and went to find her.
On her way down, she passed James who was going up. She did her best to ignore him and it seemed to work because James didn’t take any notice of her either. Once he had passed, Lily turned a little pink, but she ignored it and continued down to the kitchen.
When she got there, her mom was finishing up with the grocery.
“Mum, would it be alright if I met up with Darlene in Diagon Alley to day?”
“Sure,” Ms. Evans replied. “When will you be leaving?”
“She wants to meet up at 11:30.”
“Alright then. I’ll give you some money.” She went to her purse, which was sitting on the table, took some money out, and handed it to Lily.
“Thanks,” Lily said and went up to get her own purse.
Ms. Evans finished up with the grocery, smiling to her self. She had ‘forgotten’ to mention to Lily that James would be in Diagon Alley today, too.
Gotta love Lily’s mom.
this isn't my best work ever, which i'm really sorry about. the next chapter is nice and long though, and i think it's better.
Feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Here it is people. You can thank happy-potter for asking me to post this today.
i know i said it would be long, but i cut the chapter in half and reworked. i'm really sorry!!
For those of you who haven’t seen my last post in the Feedback thread, I’ll be leaving for vacation next week and won’t be back for 2 weeks after. Sorry for making you all wait so long for the next one, but this chapter is pretty good, if I do say so myself. Even though the ending is kind of a cliffhanger, I find it satisfying.
Here it is!
Chapter 23
Lily went up to her room and retrieved her purse and booklist. Then she returned to the kitchen where her mom had started on the dishes.
“Bye, mom,” Lily said.
“Bye, dear. Be back by 6:00 for dinner.”
“Alright,” Lily said, checking her purse to make sure she had everything. She was so busy checking that she didn’t hear the faint ‘pop’ from upstairs, though Tracy heard it and smiled.
When she was sure that she had everything, Lily gave he mom a hug then turned on the spot and disappeared.
When Lily reappeared in front of Gringott’s Wizard Bank, she looked around for Darlene. She found her looking in the opposite direction at the other side of the bank. Lily walked up behind her and tapped her on the shoulder. When she saw Lily, Darlene’s face broke into a wide smile, and she gave her best friend a hug. “It’s so good to see you, Lily!” she exclaimed.
Lily hugged her back and replied, “It’s great to see you, too!” she let go of her friend and stepped back to look at her. “You look great!” Lily told her, and she meant it.
Darlene was 2 inches taller and she looked like she had been outside a lot. Her skin was tanner and her blond hair was blonder. “What have you been up to?” she asked.
“Not much,” Lily replied. “Just trying to keep myself from making a complete fool out of myself in front of James. I must tell you, though, I have not succeeded. How about you?”
“Well, we’ll get to the complete fool thing in a bit.
“I’ve been playing a lot of Quidditch with Brandon, Danny, and Kyle.” Darlene replied. Brandon, Danny, and Kyle were Darlene’s older brothers. Brandon had left Hogwarts 5 years previously and Danny had left 3 years ago. Kyle, on the other hand, had just graduated this June.
All 3 of them picked on Darlene because she was their ‘baby sister.’ Brandon and Danny wouldn’t let the Kyle play Quidditch with them because that would mean Darlene would have to play, also. They didn’t think Darlene was capable of playing sports with them because she was a girl, so Darlene playing Quidditch with her brothers was kind of interesting.
“When they came home for Kyle’s graduation party, Brandon and Danny immediately started playing one-on-one Quidditch. When Kyle asked to join them, they’re like ‘Sure, since you graduated this year, but you have to play with Darlene on your team.’ I would have thrown something at them, but I decided to just embarrass them in front of the whole family.
“Kyle made me play Keeper so I wouldn’t ‘get in the way.’ By the time we lost that game, the rest of the family had arrived, and of course, Brandon and Danny had to embarrass Kyle in front of all of them, so they made me and Kyle switch, and they switched also so that I was Chaser against Brandon.”
“I think I’m liking where this is going.” Lily said a little loudly as a grin spread across her face. Brandon was the best Chaser Hogwarts had ever seen, after James. If Darlene was as excited as she sounded about this, this would be pretty good.
It was actually quite amusing,” Darlene continued as her smile also grew. “After loosing the next 3 games, Brandon insisted that he was just going easy on me. I suggested going in for dinner, but Brandon’s like, ‘Are you afraid of loosing?’ I’m just like, ‘I just won 3 games in a row,’ so he repeated that he was just going easy on me and said, ‘Let’s see if you can beat me while I’m playing my best.’
“After the next 4 games, his average was 100 goals and mine was 150.”
“Wow,’ Lily exclaimed, truly impressed. “How much were you playing to?”
“150,” Darlene replied.
“You won every single game!?” Lily asked, shocked.
“Not every single game,” Darlene corrected. “We lost the first one while Kyle was Chaser, but he had never had much practice Chasing because Brandon and Danny always made him Keep for them. His Keeping really helped me win. Not to mention that Danny’s strong point isn’t Keeping because he never had much experience.”
Lily was just about to reply, when a voice from behind them said, “Wow, if you can beat your brother, you’re probably good enough to join the team. I need a new Chaser now that Jackson’s gone. You should try out; you have a pretty good chance of making the team since the Captain has a crush on your best friend.”
James got his moneybag off of the desk and the booklist from the envelope next to it. He then checked which joke products and candy they still needed to get. There wasn’t much left to get. James and Sirius would have gotten everything last time, but they didn’t want to have to carry it all, so they left some stuff behind.
When James was sure that he knew what they needed to get, he shoved his moneybag and booklist into his pocket. He then turned on the spot, disappearing with a slight ‘pop.’
He reappeared in front of the bank and started looking around for his best friend.
“Prongs!”
James turned to see Sirius coming towards him from the other side of Gringott’s. “Hey, Padfoot,” James said when Sirius had reached him.
“So, how are things with you and Lily?”
“We ignored each other all morning.”
“Well, at least that means that Lily is able to be in the same room as you without running out the next second,” Sirius said as he stared walking.
“She never did that!” James exclaimed as he followed Sirius.
Sirius stopped and turned to look at James and said 2 words: “Yesterday. Breakfast.”
“That was different!”
“How?”
“Well,” James said as he began to walk again with Sirius right next to him. “You were there, also.”
“Which just proves my point even more. She couldn’t even be in the same room as you with another person there.”
James was about to say something when he heard an all to familiar voice say, “I think I’m liking where this is going.”
James turned his head to see none other than Lily Evans talking to Darlene Jade.
It was actually quite amusing,” Darlene said. “After loosing the next 3 games, Brandon insisted that he was just going easy on me. I suggested going in for dinner, but Brandon’s like, ‘Are you afraid of loosing?’ I’m just like, ‘I just won 3 games in a row,’ so he repeated that he was just going easy on me and said, ‘Let’s see if you can beat me while I’m playing my best.’
“After the next 4 games, his average was 100 goals and mine was 150.”
“Wow!” Lily exclaimed. “How much were you playing to?”
“150,” Darlene replied.
“You won every single game!?” Lily asked, shocked.
Ignoring the fact that Lily’s here, James turned to Sirius and said, “Darlene’s pretty good if she can beat Brandon. He’s an amazing Chaser. If she’s really that good, I think she would be a pretty good addition to the team.”
“Then go and tell her to try-out!” Sirius exclaimed.
The 2 boys walked up to the 2 girls, and James said, “Wow, if you can beat your brother, you’re probably good enough to join the team. I need a new Chaser now that Jackson’s gone. You should try out; you have a pretty good chance of making the team since the Captain has a crush on your best friend.” Then, he covered his mouth. He hadn’t meant to say that last part, but he wasn’t able to keep it inside his head.
The 2 girls had turned around and Lily’s mouth dropped open while she stared at James.
The 4 teens just stood there staring at each other, until…
“Yes!”
James and Lily turned to see Sirius and Darlene cover their mouths with their hands.
So, what just happened??
Sorry for making you wait so long for the next one. I feel bad leaving the chapter like this and making you all wait, but I couldn’t help it.
Leave tons of feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
i know i said it would be long, but i cut the chapter in half and reworked. i'm really sorry!!
For those of you who haven’t seen my last post in the Feedback thread, I’ll be leaving for vacation next week and won’t be back for 2 weeks after. Sorry for making you all wait so long for the next one, but this chapter is pretty good, if I do say so myself. Even though the ending is kind of a cliffhanger, I find it satisfying.
Here it is!
Chapter 23
Lily went up to her room and retrieved her purse and booklist. Then she returned to the kitchen where her mom had started on the dishes.
“Bye, mom,” Lily said.
“Bye, dear. Be back by 6:00 for dinner.”
“Alright,” Lily said, checking her purse to make sure she had everything. She was so busy checking that she didn’t hear the faint ‘pop’ from upstairs, though Tracy heard it and smiled.
When she was sure that she had everything, Lily gave he mom a hug then turned on the spot and disappeared.
When Lily reappeared in front of Gringott’s Wizard Bank, she looked around for Darlene. She found her looking in the opposite direction at the other side of the bank. Lily walked up behind her and tapped her on the shoulder. When she saw Lily, Darlene’s face broke into a wide smile, and she gave her best friend a hug. “It’s so good to see you, Lily!” she exclaimed.
Lily hugged her back and replied, “It’s great to see you, too!” she let go of her friend and stepped back to look at her. “You look great!” Lily told her, and she meant it.
Darlene was 2 inches taller and she looked like she had been outside a lot. Her skin was tanner and her blond hair was blonder. “What have you been up to?” she asked.
“Not much,” Lily replied. “Just trying to keep myself from making a complete fool out of myself in front of James. I must tell you, though, I have not succeeded. How about you?”
“Well, we’ll get to the complete fool thing in a bit.
“I’ve been playing a lot of Quidditch with Brandon, Danny, and Kyle.” Darlene replied. Brandon, Danny, and Kyle were Darlene’s older brothers. Brandon had left Hogwarts 5 years previously and Danny had left 3 years ago. Kyle, on the other hand, had just graduated this June.
All 3 of them picked on Darlene because she was their ‘baby sister.’ Brandon and Danny wouldn’t let the Kyle play Quidditch with them because that would mean Darlene would have to play, also. They didn’t think Darlene was capable of playing sports with them because she was a girl, so Darlene playing Quidditch with her brothers was kind of interesting.
“When they came home for Kyle’s graduation party, Brandon and Danny immediately started playing one-on-one Quidditch. When Kyle asked to join them, they’re like ‘Sure, since you graduated this year, but you have to play with Darlene on your team.’ I would have thrown something at them, but I decided to just embarrass them in front of the whole family.
“Kyle made me play Keeper so I wouldn’t ‘get in the way.’ By the time we lost that game, the rest of the family had arrived, and of course, Brandon and Danny had to embarrass Kyle in front of all of them, so they made me and Kyle switch, and they switched also so that I was Chaser against Brandon.”
“I think I’m liking where this is going.” Lily said a little loudly as a grin spread across her face. Brandon was the best Chaser Hogwarts had ever seen, after James. If Darlene was as excited as she sounded about this, this would be pretty good.
It was actually quite amusing,” Darlene continued as her smile also grew. “After loosing the next 3 games, Brandon insisted that he was just going easy on me. I suggested going in for dinner, but Brandon’s like, ‘Are you afraid of loosing?’ I’m just like, ‘I just won 3 games in a row,’ so he repeated that he was just going easy on me and said, ‘Let’s see if you can beat me while I’m playing my best.’
“After the next 4 games, his average was 100 goals and mine was 150.”
“Wow,’ Lily exclaimed, truly impressed. “How much were you playing to?”
“150,” Darlene replied.
“You won every single game!?” Lily asked, shocked.
“Not every single game,” Darlene corrected. “We lost the first one while Kyle was Chaser, but he had never had much practice Chasing because Brandon and Danny always made him Keep for them. His Keeping really helped me win. Not to mention that Danny’s strong point isn’t Keeping because he never had much experience.”
Lily was just about to reply, when a voice from behind them said, “Wow, if you can beat your brother, you’re probably good enough to join the team. I need a new Chaser now that Jackson’s gone. You should try out; you have a pretty good chance of making the team since the Captain has a crush on your best friend.”
James got his moneybag off of the desk and the booklist from the envelope next to it. He then checked which joke products and candy they still needed to get. There wasn’t much left to get. James and Sirius would have gotten everything last time, but they didn’t want to have to carry it all, so they left some stuff behind.
When James was sure that he knew what they needed to get, he shoved his moneybag and booklist into his pocket. He then turned on the spot, disappearing with a slight ‘pop.’
He reappeared in front of the bank and started looking around for his best friend.
“Prongs!”
James turned to see Sirius coming towards him from the other side of Gringott’s. “Hey, Padfoot,” James said when Sirius had reached him.
“So, how are things with you and Lily?”
“We ignored each other all morning.”
“Well, at least that means that Lily is able to be in the same room as you without running out the next second,” Sirius said as he stared walking.
“She never did that!” James exclaimed as he followed Sirius.
Sirius stopped and turned to look at James and said 2 words: “Yesterday. Breakfast.”
“That was different!”
“How?”
“Well,” James said as he began to walk again with Sirius right next to him. “You were there, also.”
“Which just proves my point even more. She couldn’t even be in the same room as you with another person there.”
James was about to say something when he heard an all to familiar voice say, “I think I’m liking where this is going.”
James turned his head to see none other than Lily Evans talking to Darlene Jade.
It was actually quite amusing,” Darlene said. “After loosing the next 3 games, Brandon insisted that he was just going easy on me. I suggested going in for dinner, but Brandon’s like, ‘Are you afraid of loosing?’ I’m just like, ‘I just won 3 games in a row,’ so he repeated that he was just going easy on me and said, ‘Let’s see if you can beat me while I’m playing my best.’
“After the next 4 games, his average was 100 goals and mine was 150.”
“Wow!” Lily exclaimed. “How much were you playing to?”
“150,” Darlene replied.
“You won every single game!?” Lily asked, shocked.
Ignoring the fact that Lily’s here, James turned to Sirius and said, “Darlene’s pretty good if she can beat Brandon. He’s an amazing Chaser. If she’s really that good, I think she would be a pretty good addition to the team.”
“Then go and tell her to try-out!” Sirius exclaimed.
The 2 boys walked up to the 2 girls, and James said, “Wow, if you can beat your brother, you’re probably good enough to join the team. I need a new Chaser now that Jackson’s gone. You should try out; you have a pretty good chance of making the team since the Captain has a crush on your best friend.” Then, he covered his mouth. He hadn’t meant to say that last part, but he wasn’t able to keep it inside his head.
The 2 girls had turned around and Lily’s mouth dropped open while she stared at James.
The 4 teens just stood there staring at each other, until…
“Yes!”
James and Lily turned to see Sirius and Darlene cover their mouths with their hands.
So, what just happened??
Sorry for making you wait so long for the next one. I feel bad leaving the chapter like this and making you all wait, but I couldn’t help it.
Leave tons of feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Like I said in my feedback thread, those of you who left feedback guilted me into writing this chapter and posting it today. I was just rereading the story because I had this odd feeling that I was completely forgetting something, and I found it. This, of course gave me another idea, so now, I’ll most likely leave you all hanging. I’m going to try and write and post the next two chapters before leaving so I can settle everything before I go.
Anyways,
Here’s the short, next chapter.
I’m going to try to post the next one later today or tomorrow. I know exactly what’s going to happen, unless I change my mind, so it won’t take to long to write, and it’s kind of short, so I’ll be able to type it fast, too, hopefully.
Like I said, here’s the next chapter.
Chapter 24
Lily’s mouth, which had just closed, dropped open again, this time followed by James’s.
The 4 of them stood there staring at each other; Sirius and Darlene with their mouths covered with their hands, and James and Lily with their mouths hanging open.
The wheels were turning inside James’s head. Was it really a coincidence that Lily and James were both in Diagon Alley on the same day, in the same place, at the same time, or…
“You planned this, didn’t you?” James asked Sirius and Darlene, finally recovering from the shock.
“Well,” Sirius said, uncovering his mouth as Darlene did the same thing. “The original plan was to ‘bump into’ each other at Florean Fortescue’s in an hour, after making you guys promise to talk to each other the next time you get a chance.”
“We were planning on, ‘mysteriously’ disappearing, leaving you 2 alone.” Darlene continued. “This works much better, though.”
“Yeah, I was expecting to have to do a lot more convincing to get you to talk, James,” Sirius said to his best friend.
“And I hadn’t even started yet,” Darlene said.
Lily finally came out of the shock and whispered, “You tricked me?”
The other 3 could hear just plain venom in her voice and were preparing themselves for an explosion.
James had half a mind to get his wand out right now and put a charm around the 4 of them so that when Lily started screaming, it wouldn’t attract any attention.
There was a fight going on inside Lily’s head between 2 emotions.
On one hand, she was happy that James still liked her, but on the other hand, she was angry with Darlene and Sirius for setting them up.
“I can’t believe you tricked me!” Lily whispered in a deadly voice, looking Darlene right in the eye. She was surprised that she wasn’t screaming.
It was probably because of the happiness fighting the anger, but Lily wasn’t feeling so mad a t the moment.
She brought the volume of her voice higher and said, “That has got to be the lowest thing that you have ever done.”
“I had to find some way to get you to come here,” Darlene said in a surprisingly calm voice. “If I had said, ‘ lets go and meet up with James and Sirius in Diagon Alley today,’ would you have come?”
“No, but-“
“But nothing!” Darlene exclaimed. “Please just stop pretending to be angry, just because we expect you to be and stop trying to find something to be mad about.”
Lily just stood there, trying to figure out what to do. She looked over at the 2 boys who had been silently watching the conversation.
When Lily’s gaze fell on James, his eyes locked with hers. She felt tempted to look away, but she found that she couldn’t.
Lily was afraid to say anything, but she reminded herself that she was a Gryfindor and which meant that she was supposed to be brave.
Right now, she wasn’t feeling any bravery. She continued looking straight into James’s eyes and saw something that helped her regain her bravery.
Finally feeling braver, Lily broke asked, “Can I talk to you?”
James nodded his head without breaking the connection. They stood there for another half minute, until Lily finally broke the connection and gestured towards a bench that was some 10 feet away.
The two of them walked to it and sat down, not even noticing that Darlene and Sirius were gone.
Leave me feedback and I’ll get started on the next chapter.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
I said in my feedback thread about 5 or 6 hours ago that this chapter would be up in 1 hour, but it wasn’t.
I’M SOOOOOOOOO SORRY ABOUT THAT!!!!!!!!
My brother took over the computer, so I couldn’t get on after that little thing in the feedback.
Now here are the rest of my lame excuses:
I know I promised this chapter a while ago, but I've been so busy with packing and stuff for my trip. My mom and I had a lot of shopping to do, and I've had people staying at my house.
I shortened the next 2 chapters and fused them together because this is going to be the last post until I get back, and if I hadn't, I wouldn't have been able to post both chapters and I would end up leaving you at a cliffhanger.
Anyways.
Enjoy this post!
Chapter 25
"That was a lot easier than I thought it would be."
"Tell me about it. Not to mention that I was expecting Lily to explode."
"We all were; even Lily herself."
"True. So, what do you think they're doing?"
"Probably getting together."
Sirius and Darlene were walking down the streets of Diagon Alley, having left James and Lily in their little staring contest.
"How did you get James to say that?" Darlene asked.
"I didn't do anything. James just started babbling again. One of the only times I've been glad that he did; it's usually really annoying and he doesn't stop until one of us hits him."
Just then, a tall, brown haired by came up to them.
"Hey, Darlene, Black," said Jason Boone.
"You do know how that sounded, right?" Sirius asked in an amused tone.
Darlene hit him on the arm and Sirius stuck his tongue out at her while Jason gave him a questioning look before frowning and saying, "Just as immature as ever, I see."
“Old habits die hard,” Sirius replied with a smirk.
Jason was one of those absolutely perfect, rule-abiding prefects (not in the same way as Lily) that would give his own best friend detention. This, of course, made him high on the Marauders hate list.
“So…” Darlene cut in before a fight broke out, “is there anything I can do for you, Jason.”
“Actually, yes,” Jason said moving his gaze to Darlene. “If you’re here, then chances are that Lily’s here as well. Where is she?”
Darlene’s mouth fell open as she stared at him in shock while Sirius whipped the smile off of his face and stared at Jason with wide eyes.
“What’s wrong?” Jason asked, shocked by the reaction at the mention of Lily.
Instead of answering, Sirius and Darlene ran back to where they had left James and Lily.
“Lily!” Darlene yelled when they finally reached the pair.
James and Lily sat in silence for a little while, not knowing what to say.
Finally, James asked, “What did you want to talk about?”
Lily took a deep breath and replied, “I’m sorry about the way I’ve treated you the past 6 years.” I should have given you a chance. If I-“
“I’m the one who should be apologizing,” James cut across her. “I have been acting like a completely arrogant jerk around you.”
“Not all the time. Sirius was right; you’ve stood up for me every single time one of the Slytherins insulted me, but I just yelled at you. I was too hardheaded to thank you. I did feel bad after every single time and I wanted to apologize, but my stubbornness just got in the way. If I had just given you a chance, maybe, I wouldn’t be in this position right now.”
“What position?”
Lily looked right into James’s eyes and again found that thing that gave her bravery. She took a deep breath and said, “This position where I really like this guy, but don’t know whether or not he still likes me.”
James continued looking right into James’s eyes, feeling his heart being put back, fuller then it was when it had been ripped out. “I never really gave up on you, you know. I tried to, though. I thought that if I could stop liking you, then, maybe, I could make the pain go away, but it just mad it worse.”
Not even stopping to think, Lily threw her arms around James’s neck and hugged him tight.
James returned the hug feeling happier than he had felt in his entire life.
“I’m sorry,” Lily whispered into James’s ear.
“Me too,” James replied.
“Lily!” came a shout from behind them. They broke apart and turned to see Darlene and Sirius running towards them.
When they had stopped, out of breath, in front of Lily and James, Darlene said, “I need to talk to you, Lily, now.”
Lily grew worried as she followed Darlene away from the boys.
When they were a good 20 feet away from the bench, Darlene stopped and turned to face Lily. “Sirius and I were by the ice cream shop, talking, when a certain brown haired, blue eyed, boy asked us about you. He goes by the name Jason Boone.”
Before she could say any more, Lily ran off to the ice cream parlor in search of Jason.
‘How could I forget that I have a boyfriend!’ she thought. She felt truly horrible about the whole thing. ‘What am I going to say to him?’
Lily contemplated this until she neared Florean Fortescue’s Ice Cream Parlor. She started looking around for Jason when somebody behind her called her name. She turned to see Jason coming up to her.
“Hey,” he said. “How was your summer?”
“Interesting and life changing,” Lily answered, still trying to figure out how to break up with him. “I did a lot of thinking.”
“About what?”
“I need to talk to you about that. You see, there was a little incidence on the Hogwarts Express that seemed to change everything for me.”
“What happened?” Jason asked in a worried tone.
Lily took a deep breath and said, “My friends helped me realize that there is this guy that I do really, really like, but may have lost.”
“You don’t mean someone else, do you?” Jason asked, this time, sounding more worried about himself.
When Lily didn’t answer, Jason asked, “Are you breaking up wit me for somebody else?”
“I’m sorry,” Lily said in a small voice. She felt horrible for breaking up with him, but she knew that her heart truly belonged to James.
Jason just stood there, until he finally said, “I won’t pretend that it doesn’t hurt, but I understand.”
“Thank you, Jason. I really am sorry.” With those words, Lily walked away, back to her friends, and back to James.
I know that this isn’t my best work ever. I’m sorry I couldn’t do better for this post, but I did try my best, I just didn’t have too much time to work on it.
Leave me some great feedback! I look forward to reading it when I get back!
Love always
Chocolaterox
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
I’M SOOOOOOOOO SORRY ABOUT THAT!!!!!!!!
My brother took over the computer, so I couldn’t get on after that little thing in the feedback.
Now here are the rest of my lame excuses:
I know I promised this chapter a while ago, but I've been so busy with packing and stuff for my trip. My mom and I had a lot of shopping to do, and I've had people staying at my house.
I shortened the next 2 chapters and fused them together because this is going to be the last post until I get back, and if I hadn't, I wouldn't have been able to post both chapters and I would end up leaving you at a cliffhanger.
Anyways.
Enjoy this post!
Chapter 25
"That was a lot easier than I thought it would be."
"Tell me about it. Not to mention that I was expecting Lily to explode."
"We all were; even Lily herself."
"True. So, what do you think they're doing?"
"Probably getting together."
Sirius and Darlene were walking down the streets of Diagon Alley, having left James and Lily in their little staring contest.
"How did you get James to say that?" Darlene asked.
"I didn't do anything. James just started babbling again. One of the only times I've been glad that he did; it's usually really annoying and he doesn't stop until one of us hits him."
Just then, a tall, brown haired by came up to them.
"Hey, Darlene, Black," said Jason Boone.
"You do know how that sounded, right?" Sirius asked in an amused tone.
Darlene hit him on the arm and Sirius stuck his tongue out at her while Jason gave him a questioning look before frowning and saying, "Just as immature as ever, I see."
“Old habits die hard,” Sirius replied with a smirk.
Jason was one of those absolutely perfect, rule-abiding prefects (not in the same way as Lily) that would give his own best friend detention. This, of course, made him high on the Marauders hate list.
“So…” Darlene cut in before a fight broke out, “is there anything I can do for you, Jason.”
“Actually, yes,” Jason said moving his gaze to Darlene. “If you’re here, then chances are that Lily’s here as well. Where is she?”
Darlene’s mouth fell open as she stared at him in shock while Sirius whipped the smile off of his face and stared at Jason with wide eyes.
“What’s wrong?” Jason asked, shocked by the reaction at the mention of Lily.
Instead of answering, Sirius and Darlene ran back to where they had left James and Lily.
“Lily!” Darlene yelled when they finally reached the pair.
James and Lily sat in silence for a little while, not knowing what to say.
Finally, James asked, “What did you want to talk about?”
Lily took a deep breath and replied, “I’m sorry about the way I’ve treated you the past 6 years.” I should have given you a chance. If I-“
“I’m the one who should be apologizing,” James cut across her. “I have been acting like a completely arrogant jerk around you.”
“Not all the time. Sirius was right; you’ve stood up for me every single time one of the Slytherins insulted me, but I just yelled at you. I was too hardheaded to thank you. I did feel bad after every single time and I wanted to apologize, but my stubbornness just got in the way. If I had just given you a chance, maybe, I wouldn’t be in this position right now.”
“What position?”
Lily looked right into James’s eyes and again found that thing that gave her bravery. She took a deep breath and said, “This position where I really like this guy, but don’t know whether or not he still likes me.”
James continued looking right into James’s eyes, feeling his heart being put back, fuller then it was when it had been ripped out. “I never really gave up on you, you know. I tried to, though. I thought that if I could stop liking you, then, maybe, I could make the pain go away, but it just mad it worse.”
Not even stopping to think, Lily threw her arms around James’s neck and hugged him tight.
James returned the hug feeling happier than he had felt in his entire life.
“I’m sorry,” Lily whispered into James’s ear.
“Me too,” James replied.
“Lily!” came a shout from behind them. They broke apart and turned to see Darlene and Sirius running towards them.
When they had stopped, out of breath, in front of Lily and James, Darlene said, “I need to talk to you, Lily, now.”
Lily grew worried as she followed Darlene away from the boys.
When they were a good 20 feet away from the bench, Darlene stopped and turned to face Lily. “Sirius and I were by the ice cream shop, talking, when a certain brown haired, blue eyed, boy asked us about you. He goes by the name Jason Boone.”
Before she could say any more, Lily ran off to the ice cream parlor in search of Jason.
‘How could I forget that I have a boyfriend!’ she thought. She felt truly horrible about the whole thing. ‘What am I going to say to him?’
Lily contemplated this until she neared Florean Fortescue’s Ice Cream Parlor. She started looking around for Jason when somebody behind her called her name. She turned to see Jason coming up to her.
“Hey,” he said. “How was your summer?”
“Interesting and life changing,” Lily answered, still trying to figure out how to break up with him. “I did a lot of thinking.”
“About what?”
“I need to talk to you about that. You see, there was a little incidence on the Hogwarts Express that seemed to change everything for me.”
“What happened?” Jason asked in a worried tone.
Lily took a deep breath and said, “My friends helped me realize that there is this guy that I do really, really like, but may have lost.”
“You don’t mean someone else, do you?” Jason asked, this time, sounding more worried about himself.
When Lily didn’t answer, Jason asked, “Are you breaking up wit me for somebody else?”
“I’m sorry,” Lily said in a small voice. She felt horrible for breaking up with him, but she knew that her heart truly belonged to James.
Jason just stood there, until he finally said, “I won’t pretend that it doesn’t hurt, but I understand.”
“Thank you, Jason. I really am sorry.” With those words, Lily walked away, back to her friends, and back to James.
I know that this isn’t my best work ever. I’m sorry I couldn’t do better for this post, but I did try my best, I just didn’t have too much time to work on it.
Leave me some great feedback! I look forward to reading it when I get back!
Love always
Chocolaterox
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
I’m back and I’m not going into any explanations or anything because I did enough of that in my feedback thread.
Chapter 26
Lily slowly walked back to where she had left the others. She was still feeling bad for, not only breaking up with Jason, but also for forgetting about him.
On the other hand, she was really happy because, now, she had James; at least, she thought she had him. Lily wasn’t exactly sure because they had never actually gotten together, but she knew that James still liked her, and James knew that she liked him.
When she saw the others, she speed up a bit and hoped that Darlene and Sirius had explained to James because Lily didn’t know what she would have said to him.
“And here she is,” Sirius said when he caught sight of Lily. “Lily Evans: beautiful and intelligent witch, hard working Head Girl, and so forgetful that she doesn’t even remember her boy friends!”
To Lily’s surprise, James laughed. Then, his face got all serious and he said, “Seriously, though, don’t go home for Christmas and forget that you’re dating me.”
“I won’t,” Lily assured him, though she was processing some things in her head. She was glad and a little surprised that James was okay with the whole Jason thing and she was glad that he was getting back to being James Potter.
More importantly, though, Lily was processing what he had just said. He had told her to not forget that they were dating. That was James Potterish, but did it mean that they were dating?
She thought about weather they were dating, or if James was just being James, and she ignored the others’ conversation.
“Lily!”
Lily snapped out of her thoughts and looked up to see Darlene, James, and Sirius looking back at her.
“I asked if we should get something to eat,” Darlene said, looking a little worried.
“Oh, sure,” Lily replied, and off they went.
After eating, the 4 did some shopping for school. James was back to his old self, maybe even more himself than he used to be. The reason for this was, of course, Lily.
He didn’t know why he had said that they were gong out, but Lily didn’t seem to mind and James took that as a good sign.
By 5:30 all of the shopping and eating was done and the group was just walking down Diagon Alley, talking about the coming school year.
“Well,” said Sirius, “personally, I think Dumbledore has lost it.”
“And why’s that?” Darlene asked.
“Because he mad James Head Boy.”
“Oh, yeah, that is kinda crazy.”
“Well, I’m sure you can’t be talking about Dumbledore losing his head, Sirius,” James fired back.
“Shut-up.”
“What did I say?”
The girls just looked on, confused, as Sirius walked on, moodily, and James smirked at him.
“That was not funny!” Sirius exclaimed.
“Sure it was. We laughed, didn’t we?”
“It was NOT funny!”
Yeah, it was.”
”No it wasn’t!”
“Yeah, it was.”
“No, it was-“
“OK, James thought it was funny and Sirius didn’t; now, can you stop arguing like 3-year-olds and tell me what it was?” Lily cut in.
“It wasn’t funny!”
“Okay, Sirius, we get it,” Darlene said with a sigh.
“Well,” James started before Sirius could interrupt. After Sirius read the letter saying that I was Head Boy, he said, ‘Alright, I knew that Dumbledore was a bit mental, but I think that he's completely lost his head. Why in the world would he make someone like you Head Boy?’ Then, I handed him the letter explaining why I was Head Boy instead of Remus.
“As he was reading it, a PS appeared on the bottom, and it said, ‘No Sirius, I've not lost my head. If I had I wouldn't be capable of living, much less writing this letter.’”
James started laughing, joined by the girls and a reluctant Sirius.
I know that it’s short, but it’s all I had time to type. I wanted to get at least this up [it’s better than nothing, isn’t it?] because I felt bad for not posting sooner.
Leave feedback and I’ll try and get more up later today or tomorrow.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
PS
I know I promised 3 chapters, but at the time, I didn’t know about my best friend’s party, which I got a last minute invitation to when I got back. It was yesterday, and my friend asked me to come early because she wanted help getting set up, and I live the closest. If it hadn’t been for that I would have had, at least, this up yesterday.
Don’t hate me!
[Please!]
Love
Chocolaterox
Chapter 26
Lily slowly walked back to where she had left the others. She was still feeling bad for, not only breaking up with Jason, but also for forgetting about him.
On the other hand, she was really happy because, now, she had James; at least, she thought she had him. Lily wasn’t exactly sure because they had never actually gotten together, but she knew that James still liked her, and James knew that she liked him.
When she saw the others, she speed up a bit and hoped that Darlene and Sirius had explained to James because Lily didn’t know what she would have said to him.
“And here she is,” Sirius said when he caught sight of Lily. “Lily Evans: beautiful and intelligent witch, hard working Head Girl, and so forgetful that she doesn’t even remember her boy friends!”
To Lily’s surprise, James laughed. Then, his face got all serious and he said, “Seriously, though, don’t go home for Christmas and forget that you’re dating me.”
“I won’t,” Lily assured him, though she was processing some things in her head. She was glad and a little surprised that James was okay with the whole Jason thing and she was glad that he was getting back to being James Potter.
More importantly, though, Lily was processing what he had just said. He had told her to not forget that they were dating. That was James Potterish, but did it mean that they were dating?
She thought about weather they were dating, or if James was just being James, and she ignored the others’ conversation.
“Lily!”
Lily snapped out of her thoughts and looked up to see Darlene, James, and Sirius looking back at her.
“I asked if we should get something to eat,” Darlene said, looking a little worried.
“Oh, sure,” Lily replied, and off they went.
After eating, the 4 did some shopping for school. James was back to his old self, maybe even more himself than he used to be. The reason for this was, of course, Lily.
He didn’t know why he had said that they were gong out, but Lily didn’t seem to mind and James took that as a good sign.
By 5:30 all of the shopping and eating was done and the group was just walking down Diagon Alley, talking about the coming school year.
“Well,” said Sirius, “personally, I think Dumbledore has lost it.”
“And why’s that?” Darlene asked.
“Because he mad James Head Boy.”
“Oh, yeah, that is kinda crazy.”
“Well, I’m sure you can’t be talking about Dumbledore losing his head, Sirius,” James fired back.
“Shut-up.”
“What did I say?”
The girls just looked on, confused, as Sirius walked on, moodily, and James smirked at him.
“That was not funny!” Sirius exclaimed.
“Sure it was. We laughed, didn’t we?”
“It was NOT funny!”
Yeah, it was.”
”No it wasn’t!”
“Yeah, it was.”
“No, it was-“
“OK, James thought it was funny and Sirius didn’t; now, can you stop arguing like 3-year-olds and tell me what it was?” Lily cut in.
“It wasn’t funny!”
“Okay, Sirius, we get it,” Darlene said with a sigh.
“Well,” James started before Sirius could interrupt. After Sirius read the letter saying that I was Head Boy, he said, ‘Alright, I knew that Dumbledore was a bit mental, but I think that he's completely lost his head. Why in the world would he make someone like you Head Boy?’ Then, I handed him the letter explaining why I was Head Boy instead of Remus.
“As he was reading it, a PS appeared on the bottom, and it said, ‘No Sirius, I've not lost my head. If I had I wouldn't be capable of living, much less writing this letter.’”
James started laughing, joined by the girls and a reluctant Sirius.
I know that it’s short, but it’s all I had time to type. I wanted to get at least this up [it’s better than nothing, isn’t it?] because I felt bad for not posting sooner.
Leave feedback and I’ll try and get more up later today or tomorrow.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
PS
I know I promised 3 chapters, but at the time, I didn’t know about my best friend’s party, which I got a last minute invitation to when I got back. It was yesterday, and my friend asked me to come early because she wanted help getting set up, and I live the closest. If it hadn’t been for that I would have had, at least, this up yesterday.
Don’t hate me!
[Please!]
Love
Chocolaterox
I know I promised this would be up yesterday, but I ended up being sent to my uncle and aunt’s, like I thought I would, and then, my mom dragged me over to 3 different places to finish my school shopping.
To see my full excuse, see my feedback thread.
Chapter 27
“We should get going,” Lily said when she looked at her watch and saw that it was 6:23. “My mom told me to be home by 6.”
“That’s what she told me, too,” James replied.
“Well, then,” Darlene said, “we’ll see you next week.”
“Bye, bye,” Sirius waved.
“Bye,” James and Lily said together. Then, both of them turned on the spot and disappeared.
James reappeared in his room at the Evans’. He tossed the shopping on the bed and went down to the kitchen.
Tracy was setting the table when James came in. “Sorry we’re late,” he apologized. “We sort of lost track of time.”
“It’s alright, dear. I wasn’t planning on having dinner ready until 6:30, anyways. I knew you wouldn’t be home by the time I asked you to, so I said 6:00,” Tracy replied while setting out the food.
“That’s what my mom always does,” James said walking over to help with the food.
“Yeah, it’s a ‘mom trick’ to have kids home in time. The best part is that the kids never remember it.”
“You’re right there,” James laughed putting the bottle of Coke on the table.
“Where’s Lily?” Tracy asked when they were done.
“We left at the same time. She’s probably putting her stuff away.”
“I bet you just threw everything on the bed, didn’t you?”
“Maybe.”
Tracy shook her head and went up to call Lily down.
James sat down at the table to wait for them.
When they came down, the 3 of them ate the spaghetti and meatballs Tracy had cooked with warm garlic bread.
After eating, James went up to put his school stuff away. He had just finished when there was a knock on the door.
After dinner, Lily went straight up to her room to lay on her bed and think about what she’d been thinking about all day: James.
She still wasn’t sure whether or not they were together, but she did know that they were, at least, friends.
When James had said, “…don’t…forget that you’re dating me,” had he meant that they were dating, that he wanted to still go out with her, or was he just joking.
After another 20 minutes of thinking up possible explanations for James’ words, Lily decided to just go and ask him. She got off of her bed and went to James’ door. She summoned some of the Gryfindor courage that was somewhere inside of her and knocked on the door.
A few moments later, James opened the door. “Hey, Lils. What’s up?”
“I need to ask you something. Can I come in?” Lily asked nervously.
“Sure,” James said sounding concerned. He stepped aside to let Lily in and closed the door behind her. “What’s wrong?”
Looking up into his deep hazel eyes, Lily saw nothing but concern. Not able to look into his eyes while asking what she was about to ask, Lily tore her gaze away from his comforting eyes and looked down at her feet instead.
“I-I’ve sort of been w-wondering if w-we were to-together,” Lily stuttered.
“I’ve been wondering the same thing. I ‘know that I said we were, but we never really got around to that, did we?”
“No, not really.” Looking back up at James, she found some comfort and felt the nervousness melt away. “It was mostly just confessing.”
“How ‘bout this?” James said smiling a little. “I’ll be an arrogant, big-headed jerk one last time and ask you this: Will you go out with me?”
Lily smiled and replied, “I’d love to.” Then, she did something that surprised both James and Lily: she kissed him.
Short and sweet.
I have nothing else to say until I get feedback.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
love
chocolaterox
To see my full excuse, see my feedback thread.
Chapter 27
“We should get going,” Lily said when she looked at her watch and saw that it was 6:23. “My mom told me to be home by 6.”
“That’s what she told me, too,” James replied.
“Well, then,” Darlene said, “we’ll see you next week.”
“Bye, bye,” Sirius waved.
“Bye,” James and Lily said together. Then, both of them turned on the spot and disappeared.
James reappeared in his room at the Evans’. He tossed the shopping on the bed and went down to the kitchen.
Tracy was setting the table when James came in. “Sorry we’re late,” he apologized. “We sort of lost track of time.”
“It’s alright, dear. I wasn’t planning on having dinner ready until 6:30, anyways. I knew you wouldn’t be home by the time I asked you to, so I said 6:00,” Tracy replied while setting out the food.
“That’s what my mom always does,” James said walking over to help with the food.
“Yeah, it’s a ‘mom trick’ to have kids home in time. The best part is that the kids never remember it.”
“You’re right there,” James laughed putting the bottle of Coke on the table.
“Where’s Lily?” Tracy asked when they were done.
“We left at the same time. She’s probably putting her stuff away.”
“I bet you just threw everything on the bed, didn’t you?”
“Maybe.”
Tracy shook her head and went up to call Lily down.
James sat down at the table to wait for them.
When they came down, the 3 of them ate the spaghetti and meatballs Tracy had cooked with warm garlic bread.
After eating, James went up to put his school stuff away. He had just finished when there was a knock on the door.
After dinner, Lily went straight up to her room to lay on her bed and think about what she’d been thinking about all day: James.
She still wasn’t sure whether or not they were together, but she did know that they were, at least, friends.
When James had said, “…don’t…forget that you’re dating me,” had he meant that they were dating, that he wanted to still go out with her, or was he just joking.
After another 20 minutes of thinking up possible explanations for James’ words, Lily decided to just go and ask him. She got off of her bed and went to James’ door. She summoned some of the Gryfindor courage that was somewhere inside of her and knocked on the door.
A few moments later, James opened the door. “Hey, Lils. What’s up?”
“I need to ask you something. Can I come in?” Lily asked nervously.
“Sure,” James said sounding concerned. He stepped aside to let Lily in and closed the door behind her. “What’s wrong?”
Looking up into his deep hazel eyes, Lily saw nothing but concern. Not able to look into his eyes while asking what she was about to ask, Lily tore her gaze away from his comforting eyes and looked down at her feet instead.
“I-I’ve sort of been w-wondering if w-we were to-together,” Lily stuttered.
“I’ve been wondering the same thing. I ‘know that I said we were, but we never really got around to that, did we?”
“No, not really.” Looking back up at James, she found some comfort and felt the nervousness melt away. “It was mostly just confessing.”
“How ‘bout this?” James said smiling a little. “I’ll be an arrogant, big-headed jerk one last time and ask you this: Will you go out with me?”
Lily smiled and replied, “I’d love to.” Then, she did something that surprised both James and Lily: she kissed him.
Short and sweet.
I have nothing else to say until I get feedback.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
love
chocolaterox
I said 3 before school starts, so here are the other 2.
The first one isn’t exactly a chapter, but I don’t know what else to call it. The last one’s a bit longer, but not much.
I might get another one up next week or the week after that. I go back to school next Monday and I don’t know what I’m going to do next.
For now though,
Enjoy these.
Chapter 28
It was a soft and short kiss, but to Lily, it was perfect. James’ lips tasted like the brownies from dessert. The kiss felt so right, like it was just meant to be. It was like everyone and everything else just stopped existing; it was just James and Lily.
When they broke apart after a few seconds, Lily went red.
James looked down at her and into her bright emerald eyes.
That kiss had been so much better than James had imagined it. It took them to a world of their own, where no one else could come. James didn’t know what that feeling was, but he loved it.
James leaned down and kissed Lily again. This kiss was longer and more full of passion.
Lily stood on her toes so that she was more level with James, but he was still bending down, so he picked her up a little. Lily’s arms were around James’ neck while her hands were entangled in his jet-black hair.
They pulled apart from each other long enough to catch their breath before resuming their kissing.
The second time they pulled apart, Lily heard footsteps coming up the stairs.
James heard them, too and put Lily down. She stood on her toes and gave James one last lingering kiss before crossing the room to the door.
“Goodnight,” she whispered.
“Sweet dreams,” James whispered back.
That night, both of them had the best night’s sleep they had had in a long time.
Short and sweet, again.
Chapter 29
The next morning, Lily woke up wondering why she was feeling so happy. Then, last night’s events came back to her, and she couldn’t help but smile as she got dressed.
As she was getting ready, Lily began to wonder how she was supposed to act around James now. She was hoping that there would be no awkwardness between them. She eventually just decided to act normally and hope that they could get along.
Lily felt like she was on top of the world as she went down to breakfast. That morning.
When she got down, Lily found that James was already sitting at the table enjoying his pancakes.
“Good morning,” James said smiling as Lily entered the kitchen.
“I wouldn’t bet on it,” Lily replied looking out the window. There were thick gray clouds covering the sky and the sun. The kitchen lights were on and the normally open windows were closed.
James looked outside also and chuckled. “Yeah, it doesn’t look so bright out there. Everything’s great in here, though.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Lily asked as she went and sat down across from him and began to eat.
“It may be gloomy outside, but in here, I’m feeling great. I’m feeling happier than I have felt in a long time now that I’ve got the one thing I’ve been wanting for a long time.”
Lily didn’t know how to respond to this so she said nothing, but looked down at her pancakes, hoping that James wouldn’t see her blush.
Looking up, she saw that James had finished his pancakes, even though he seemed to have only started them when Lily had come down.
“How is it that you mange to clean your plate, but you can’t keep anything else clean for longer than 5 seconds?”
James just smiled and pointed his wand at his plate to clean it then returned it to the cupboard. Then he sat back down to watch Lily finish her breakfast.
When Lily was done eating, she cleaned her plate the same way as James had and put it away.
“What now?” James asked once Lily had sat down again.
“We could watch some T.V.”
“OK,” James replied and the 2 of them went into the living room and sat down on the sofa. Lily turned the T.V. on and flipped through the channels, finally stopping on the movie John Tucker Must Die.
“What’s the movie about?” James asked.
“This new girl at school named Kate finds out that the popular boy in school, John Tucker, was dating 3 different girls, Beth, Carrie, and Heather.
“Kate tells them that he’s cheating on them, so they pretend that they don’t know and the 4 girls sabotage him.
“He dumps all 3 of them once he gets what he wants, so Beth, Carrie, and Heather convince Kate to go out with him, then break up with him on his birthday so that they can teach him a lesson.”
“Sounds interesting,” James said absent-mindedly and pretended to watch the movie.
Really, though, he was wondering whether Lily had turned on the movie for a reason. ‘Maybe she’s hinting that that she’s just pretending to like me,’ he thought. ‘What if she dumps me next month and laughs in my face?’
‘No!’ exclaimed another voice in his head. ‘Lily would never do that.’
‘You never know.’
‘With Lily, you do. She’s afraid of exactly that; being used. She isn’t going to do that to somebody else.’
‘Yeah, I guess you’re right.’
‘I’m you, so, technically, you’re right.’
James mentally shook himself and just watched the movie.
Well, there you are.
I’ll see if I can figure anything out for the next few chapters, but for now, I’m stuck, so it might take a while for me to post again.
Leave me feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Love always
Chocolaterox
The first one isn’t exactly a chapter, but I don’t know what else to call it. The last one’s a bit longer, but not much.
I might get another one up next week or the week after that. I go back to school next Monday and I don’t know what I’m going to do next.
For now though,
Enjoy these.
Chapter 28
It was a soft and short kiss, but to Lily, it was perfect. James’ lips tasted like the brownies from dessert. The kiss felt so right, like it was just meant to be. It was like everyone and everything else just stopped existing; it was just James and Lily.
When they broke apart after a few seconds, Lily went red.
James looked down at her and into her bright emerald eyes.
That kiss had been so much better than James had imagined it. It took them to a world of their own, where no one else could come. James didn’t know what that feeling was, but he loved it.
James leaned down and kissed Lily again. This kiss was longer and more full of passion.
Lily stood on her toes so that she was more level with James, but he was still bending down, so he picked her up a little. Lily’s arms were around James’ neck while her hands were entangled in his jet-black hair.
They pulled apart from each other long enough to catch their breath before resuming their kissing.
The second time they pulled apart, Lily heard footsteps coming up the stairs.
James heard them, too and put Lily down. She stood on her toes and gave James one last lingering kiss before crossing the room to the door.
“Goodnight,” she whispered.
“Sweet dreams,” James whispered back.
That night, both of them had the best night’s sleep they had had in a long time.
Short and sweet, again.
Chapter 29
The next morning, Lily woke up wondering why she was feeling so happy. Then, last night’s events came back to her, and she couldn’t help but smile as she got dressed.
As she was getting ready, Lily began to wonder how she was supposed to act around James now. She was hoping that there would be no awkwardness between them. She eventually just decided to act normally and hope that they could get along.
Lily felt like she was on top of the world as she went down to breakfast. That morning.
When she got down, Lily found that James was already sitting at the table enjoying his pancakes.
“Good morning,” James said smiling as Lily entered the kitchen.
“I wouldn’t bet on it,” Lily replied looking out the window. There were thick gray clouds covering the sky and the sun. The kitchen lights were on and the normally open windows were closed.
James looked outside also and chuckled. “Yeah, it doesn’t look so bright out there. Everything’s great in here, though.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Lily asked as she went and sat down across from him and began to eat.
“It may be gloomy outside, but in here, I’m feeling great. I’m feeling happier than I have felt in a long time now that I’ve got the one thing I’ve been wanting for a long time.”
Lily didn’t know how to respond to this so she said nothing, but looked down at her pancakes, hoping that James wouldn’t see her blush.
Looking up, she saw that James had finished his pancakes, even though he seemed to have only started them when Lily had come down.
“How is it that you mange to clean your plate, but you can’t keep anything else clean for longer than 5 seconds?”
James just smiled and pointed his wand at his plate to clean it then returned it to the cupboard. Then he sat back down to watch Lily finish her breakfast.
When Lily was done eating, she cleaned her plate the same way as James had and put it away.
“What now?” James asked once Lily had sat down again.
“We could watch some T.V.”
“OK,” James replied and the 2 of them went into the living room and sat down on the sofa. Lily turned the T.V. on and flipped through the channels, finally stopping on the movie John Tucker Must Die.
“What’s the movie about?” James asked.
“This new girl at school named Kate finds out that the popular boy in school, John Tucker, was dating 3 different girls, Beth, Carrie, and Heather.
“Kate tells them that he’s cheating on them, so they pretend that they don’t know and the 4 girls sabotage him.
“He dumps all 3 of them once he gets what he wants, so Beth, Carrie, and Heather convince Kate to go out with him, then break up with him on his birthday so that they can teach him a lesson.”
“Sounds interesting,” James said absent-mindedly and pretended to watch the movie.
Really, though, he was wondering whether Lily had turned on the movie for a reason. ‘Maybe she’s hinting that that she’s just pretending to like me,’ he thought. ‘What if she dumps me next month and laughs in my face?’
‘No!’ exclaimed another voice in his head. ‘Lily would never do that.’
‘You never know.’
‘With Lily, you do. She’s afraid of exactly that; being used. She isn’t going to do that to somebody else.’
‘Yeah, I guess you’re right.’
‘I’m you, so, technically, you’re right.’
James mentally shook himself and just watched the movie.
Well, there you are.
I’ll see if I can figure anything out for the next few chapters, but for now, I’m stuck, so it might take a while for me to post again.
Leave me feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Love always
Chocolaterox
It’s been a while, but I got this figured out. I was really stuck, so my cousin and I started brainstorming ideas. She asked me about Lily’s dad, so I decided to explain what happen to him, but first, I had to figure out what happened to him. As usual, I spent 2 weeks being stuck, then the ideas came out of nowhere.
It’s not that great, but here it is.
Chapter 30
The movie was over by lunchtime, so James and Lily turned off the TV, and went to the kitchen to make some sandwiches, flirting with each other the whole time.
James had put his suspicions aside, realizing that Lily would never hurt someone like that.
The couple was sitting at the table and eating, still talking and laughing, when there was a sudden flash of lightning, followed by a crash of thunder. A second later, the rain started to pour down.
“Finally,” James said. “I was wondering how long it would take for it to finally rain. I think this is the first rain fall of the holidays.”
“Y-yeah,” Lily said and looked down at her plate.
James looked at her, seeing that there was clearly something wrong. “Are you okay?”
“What – oh – yeah, everything’s fine; why wouldn’t it be?” Lily smiled a smile that James knew wasn’t real, but not wanting to push it, he went back to eating.
There was another flash of lightning and a crash of thunder, which caused Lily to jerk her head up and look out the window.
The 2 finished their lunch in silence with Lily looking out the window every time there was lightning and thunder, making James more suspicious.
About one hour later, the rain was coming down harder, the thunder was louder, and the lightning was brighter. The sky was completely covered with thick, gray clouds, and there was no light outside. Lily was sitting on her bed as she had been since lunch. She was scared but didn’t want James to know. However, it wasn’t the thunder that was scaring her; it was the lightning. She hated lightning, ever since she was 9 and-
No. She wouldn’t think about that.
As the lightning flashed once more, she shuddered and tried to keep the thoughts away. Suddenly, the phone rang , making Lily jump to go answer it.
“H-hello?” she said, picking up the phone and trying to keep her voice even.
“L-Lily?” spoke her mother’s voice. “H-how are you?”
“F-fine,” she answered.
“Are-are you sure?”
“Y-yeah.”
“I-I don’t want to d-drive all the way h-home from L-London in the-in the rain. W-Would it be okay if-if I stayed with Sharon t-tonight? I w-wouldn’t leave you a-alone but-“
“It’s o-okay mom. J-James is here.”
“A-are you s-sure?”
“Yeah. I want you to-to be s-safe.” Lily felt a tear slide down her face and wiped it away with the back of her hand.
“Alright, then, dear, i-if you’re sure.”
“Yeah mom. I love you.”
“I lo-“
There was a flash of lightning, a crash of thunder, the lights flickered, and everything went dark.
i know it's short and there's not too much info,but let me know what you think.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Love
Chocolaterox
It’s not that great, but here it is.
Chapter 30
The movie was over by lunchtime, so James and Lily turned off the TV, and went to the kitchen to make some sandwiches, flirting with each other the whole time.
James had put his suspicions aside, realizing that Lily would never hurt someone like that.
The couple was sitting at the table and eating, still talking and laughing, when there was a sudden flash of lightning, followed by a crash of thunder. A second later, the rain started to pour down.
“Finally,” James said. “I was wondering how long it would take for it to finally rain. I think this is the first rain fall of the holidays.”
“Y-yeah,” Lily said and looked down at her plate.
James looked at her, seeing that there was clearly something wrong. “Are you okay?”
“What – oh – yeah, everything’s fine; why wouldn’t it be?” Lily smiled a smile that James knew wasn’t real, but not wanting to push it, he went back to eating.
There was another flash of lightning and a crash of thunder, which caused Lily to jerk her head up and look out the window.
The 2 finished their lunch in silence with Lily looking out the window every time there was lightning and thunder, making James more suspicious.
About one hour later, the rain was coming down harder, the thunder was louder, and the lightning was brighter. The sky was completely covered with thick, gray clouds, and there was no light outside. Lily was sitting on her bed as she had been since lunch. She was scared but didn’t want James to know. However, it wasn’t the thunder that was scaring her; it was the lightning. She hated lightning, ever since she was 9 and-
No. She wouldn’t think about that.
As the lightning flashed once more, she shuddered and tried to keep the thoughts away. Suddenly, the phone rang , making Lily jump to go answer it.
“H-hello?” she said, picking up the phone and trying to keep her voice even.
“L-Lily?” spoke her mother’s voice. “H-how are you?”
“F-fine,” she answered.
“Are-are you sure?”
“Y-yeah.”
“I-I don’t want to d-drive all the way h-home from L-London in the-in the rain. W-Would it be okay if-if I stayed with Sharon t-tonight? I w-wouldn’t leave you a-alone but-“
“It’s o-okay mom. J-James is here.”
“A-are you s-sure?”
“Yeah. I want you to-to be s-safe.” Lily felt a tear slide down her face and wiped it away with the back of her hand.
“Alright, then, dear, i-if you’re sure.”
“Yeah mom. I love you.”
“I lo-“
There was a flash of lightning, a crash of thunder, the lights flickered, and everything went dark.
i know it's short and there's not too much info,but let me know what you think.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Love
Chocolaterox
Okay, so I didn’t get as much feedback as I would have liked, but let’s face it, there wasn’t that much to tell about that chapter, was there?
Hopefully, this one will be better.
Chapter 31
There was a crunching sound outside. Lily turned to look out the window and saw the power lines at the end of the street fall and block out the street.
“Lily?” James called from the hall. “Are you alright?
Lily turned in time to see James come into her room, holding his lit wand in front of him. She hastily dropped the phone and wiped her eyes. “Yeah, I’m fine.”
James walked over to her and sat on the bed next to her placing the wand next to him. “Who was on the phone?”
“My mom,” Lily replied. “She just wanted to know if it would be okay if she stayed wit someone from work because of the st-storm. She didn’t want to drive h-home in all of the r-rain.” She was doing her best to keep her voice even, but it was quite hard. “I was just saying b-bye when the power went out.”
“Are you sure you’re okay?” James asked putting an arm around her.
“Yes, I’m perfectly fine.”
There was another flash of lightning that lit up the whole room and James saw the tears running down her cheeks.
James put his hand under her chin and pulled her face up to look at him. “You know, you’re not a very good liar,” he said softly. “What’s the wrong?”
Lily looked into his warm hazel eyes. She might as well tell him. She was never going to feel okay with it all inside of her. Besides, he would understand.
She took a deep breath and told him, not once looking away from his eyes.
“I was about 9-years-old on my dad’s birthday. My mom had planned him a surprise party at our house, but we had to get dad out so that she could set up. Mom had my grandparents invite him over for lunch while mom said that she couldn’t get a day off of work and made up some story about take you’re daughter to work day. The plan was for mom and Petunia to get up early and go down to the bakery and part store, pretending that they were going to mom’s work. Dad and I were to go over to Grandma and Grandpa’s for lunch around 11:00 while Mom and Petunia came home to set up for the party.
“We got up that morning, ready to carry out the plan, but we were worried because it was really cloudy that morning. Almost like it was thins morning. Everything went great. Mom and Petunia got out and I got dad to Grandma and Grandpa’s on time. We left around 2:00, enough time for Mom and Petunia to be set up and the guest to arrive. Grandma and Grandpa were to leave for the party 5 minutes after we left.
“We were almost home when the rain started coming down. As soon as the car had stopped, I ran out and up to take cover under the porch to wait for my dad to turn off the car and join me. He had just gotten out and had barely taken 2 steps before the-the lightning-“
she broke off and sobbed into James’s shoulder.
James was shocked. Lily didn’t need to finish for James to know what happened next. He sat there and stroked Lily’s hair as she cried, but he didn’t try and stop her. He knew that this was the only way for her to let out her feelings.
It was the same way for James when he thought of his grandparents.
A tear rolled down his cheek as he hugged Lily closer to him.
So sad
I almost cried
Leave me feedback
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
love ya
Chocolaterox
PS
Like I said…
Good prediction JSB 073 and Kelso2010
Love ya
Hopefully, this one will be better.
Chapter 31
There was a crunching sound outside. Lily turned to look out the window and saw the power lines at the end of the street fall and block out the street.
“Lily?” James called from the hall. “Are you alright?
Lily turned in time to see James come into her room, holding his lit wand in front of him. She hastily dropped the phone and wiped her eyes. “Yeah, I’m fine.”
James walked over to her and sat on the bed next to her placing the wand next to him. “Who was on the phone?”
“My mom,” Lily replied. “She just wanted to know if it would be okay if she stayed wit someone from work because of the st-storm. She didn’t want to drive h-home in all of the r-rain.” She was doing her best to keep her voice even, but it was quite hard. “I was just saying b-bye when the power went out.”
“Are you sure you’re okay?” James asked putting an arm around her.
“Yes, I’m perfectly fine.”
There was another flash of lightning that lit up the whole room and James saw the tears running down her cheeks.
James put his hand under her chin and pulled her face up to look at him. “You know, you’re not a very good liar,” he said softly. “What’s the wrong?”
Lily looked into his warm hazel eyes. She might as well tell him. She was never going to feel okay with it all inside of her. Besides, he would understand.
She took a deep breath and told him, not once looking away from his eyes.
“I was about 9-years-old on my dad’s birthday. My mom had planned him a surprise party at our house, but we had to get dad out so that she could set up. Mom had my grandparents invite him over for lunch while mom said that she couldn’t get a day off of work and made up some story about take you’re daughter to work day. The plan was for mom and Petunia to get up early and go down to the bakery and part store, pretending that they were going to mom’s work. Dad and I were to go over to Grandma and Grandpa’s for lunch around 11:00 while Mom and Petunia came home to set up for the party.
“We got up that morning, ready to carry out the plan, but we were worried because it was really cloudy that morning. Almost like it was thins morning. Everything went great. Mom and Petunia got out and I got dad to Grandma and Grandpa’s on time. We left around 2:00, enough time for Mom and Petunia to be set up and the guest to arrive. Grandma and Grandpa were to leave for the party 5 minutes after we left.
“We were almost home when the rain started coming down. As soon as the car had stopped, I ran out and up to take cover under the porch to wait for my dad to turn off the car and join me. He had just gotten out and had barely taken 2 steps before the-the lightning-“
she broke off and sobbed into James’s shoulder.
James was shocked. Lily didn’t need to finish for James to know what happened next. He sat there and stroked Lily’s hair as she cried, but he didn’t try and stop her. He knew that this was the only way for her to let out her feelings.
It was the same way for James when he thought of his grandparents.
A tear rolled down his cheek as he hugged Lily closer to him.
So sad
I almost cried
Leave me feedback
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
love ya
Chocolaterox
PS
Like I said…
Good prediction JSB 073 and Kelso2010
Love ya
I could really use some more feedback people!
Chapter 32
James didn’t know how long they sat in the dark like that, but some time later, Lily’s sobs subsided and she looked up into James’s eyes, and James looked back into her beautiful emerald orbs.
“I’m sorry,” she finally whispered.
“Don’t be,” James replied. “It’s okay.”
“Thank you.” Lily wiped the tears from her face and grabbed James’s wand, which was still lit, and held it up to her wrist where a silver watch sat.
“4:30,” she said. There was another flash of lightning, but this one wasn’t as bright. A few seconds later, the thunder sounded.
“The storm’s moving away,” James commented.
“It’s only halfway through. There always seems to be a gap in the storms. Within an hour, it’ll be back on full force.”
“What do we do ‘till then?”
“I’ll find the candles and we can light them and put them around the house downstairs so we don’t have to walk around with our wands out everywhere.”
“Alright.”
Lily got her wand and lit it, then turned to James and said, “The candles are in my mom’s room. I’ll go get them and meet you in the kitchen.”
“Okay, see you in a bit,” James said and headed downstairs.
He went into the kitchen and sat down at the table and thought about Lily. She seemed to be fine, but she probably still wasn’t over, better, but not over it. He wanted her to be okay and couldn’t bare to see her cry like that.
A few minutes later, Lily came down levitating a bunch of candles and put them down on the table in front of James.
“I’ll do the kitchen and the family room, you do the dining room and the living room,” she said dividing the candles in half.
James looked at her for a second and smiled.
“What?” she asked.
“Nothing,” James said taking the candles she pushed towards him. “It’s just, I love you.” He got up and went to the dining room, levitating the candles I front of him.
She had no idea how much later, but Lily, finally, managed to stop her tears. She wiped her eyes and looked up into James’s. She had no idea what she would do without him. It was hard for her to think that this was the guy that she had sworn to hate for all eternity. This sweet, kind, and caring boy right here was the only reason Lily wasn’t having a complete melt down. He had shown the sensitive side that Lily hadn’t known that he had. She had been afraid of what James would say when she told him, about her fear of storms. She had feared that he would have said that that was stupid and there was nothing scary about storms. She had been afraid that he would say that she was to easily frightened and she should just get over it, but looking at him now, it was hard to imagine thinking that. She honestly had no idea how she could have hated someone as amazing as James. The way he just sat with her, listening to her sob. She felt that it was unfair to make him sit through that, and she had expected him to leave, but he didn’t. He sat there and dealt with it. She felt bad about making him sit through that. James really was a great person for staying with her and comforting heart a time like this.
“I’m sorry,” she finally managed to get out.
“Don’t be,” James said in a soft, comforting voice.
“Thank you,” Lily said, and she meant it. The fact that James didn’t mind sitting wit her through that was so comforting to Lily. She honestly felt that she didn’t deserve to have James, not after everything that she had put him through.
Not wanting James to have to deal with any more of her sobbing, Lily got up and took James’s wand and held it up to her wrist to check the time on the watch there.
“4:30,” she said. There was another flash of lightning, but this one wasn’t as bright. A few seconds later, the thunder sounded.
“The storm’s moving away,” James commented.
“It’s only halfway through. There always seems to be a gap in the storms. Within an hour, it’ll be back on full force.”
“What do we do ‘till then?”
“I’ll find the candles and we can light them and put them around the house downstairs so we don’t have to walk around with our wands out everywhere.”
“Alright.”
Lily got her wand and lit it, then turned to James and said, “The candles are in my mom’s room. I’ll go get them and meet you in the kitchen.”
“Okay, see you in a bit,” James said and headed downstairs.
Lily went into her mom’s room and got the candles, holding her wand in front of her. She went down to where James was sitting in the kitchen and dropped the candles on the counter.
“I’ll do the kitchen and the family room, you do the dining room and the living room,” she said dividing the candles in half.
When she was done, she looked up to see James smiling at her.
“What?” she asked, blushing.
“Nothing,” James said taking the candles she pushed towards him. “It’s just, I love you.” He said and headed towards the dining room, levitating the candles I front of him.
Lily stood there for half a second before going after him. She caught his arm right before he stepped out of the kitchen. He turned to face her, and Lily kissed him.
“I love you, too” she said when they broke apart.
“You have no idea how long I’ve been waiting to hear you say that,” he said grinning down at her. He bent down and kissed her again before turning and heading into the dining room, leaving Lily smiling after him.
About a minute later, she went to the candles and got to work. She lit half of them, using a special flame from her wand, and set them up around the kitchen until it was glowing as bright as it would with the lights on. There were only about 10 candles, but the flame was extra bright. Once she was done, she moved on to the family room.
She took the last candle up to the mantle above the fireplace. She set it down and was about to turn away when a picture caught her eye. T was a picture of Lily, Petunia, her mom, and her a, smiling up at her with out a care in the world.
Tears threatened to spill from her eyes, so Lily turned away from the picture, only to be faced with a picture of her dad smiling down at a baby Lily. Next to that was a picture of 9-year-old Lily sitting on her dad’s lap. The picture was taken at her grandparents house on her dad’s birthday. At the sight of the picture, the tears spilled down her cheek. Lily didn’t even try to stop them as they fell down her face. She just stood there, crying all over again.
Suddenly, two warm arms wrap themselves around her waist and turn her around. Lily once again buried her face into James’s shoulder and cried.
A few minutes later, she made herself look up into James’s eyes once again. He smiled down at her and wiped the tears on her face away with his thumb. She smile and buried her face into his chest again. As James’s arms tightened around her, she felt like the luckiest girl in the world.
Well, what do you think???.
Is it good???
Please tell me in the feedback thread!!!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Love ya
Chocolaterox
Chapter 32
James didn’t know how long they sat in the dark like that, but some time later, Lily’s sobs subsided and she looked up into James’s eyes, and James looked back into her beautiful emerald orbs.
“I’m sorry,” she finally whispered.
“Don’t be,” James replied. “It’s okay.”
“Thank you.” Lily wiped the tears from her face and grabbed James’s wand, which was still lit, and held it up to her wrist where a silver watch sat.
“4:30,” she said. There was another flash of lightning, but this one wasn’t as bright. A few seconds later, the thunder sounded.
“The storm’s moving away,” James commented.
“It’s only halfway through. There always seems to be a gap in the storms. Within an hour, it’ll be back on full force.”
“What do we do ‘till then?”
“I’ll find the candles and we can light them and put them around the house downstairs so we don’t have to walk around with our wands out everywhere.”
“Alright.”
Lily got her wand and lit it, then turned to James and said, “The candles are in my mom’s room. I’ll go get them and meet you in the kitchen.”
“Okay, see you in a bit,” James said and headed downstairs.
He went into the kitchen and sat down at the table and thought about Lily. She seemed to be fine, but she probably still wasn’t over, better, but not over it. He wanted her to be okay and couldn’t bare to see her cry like that.
A few minutes later, Lily came down levitating a bunch of candles and put them down on the table in front of James.
“I’ll do the kitchen and the family room, you do the dining room and the living room,” she said dividing the candles in half.
James looked at her for a second and smiled.
“What?” she asked.
“Nothing,” James said taking the candles she pushed towards him. “It’s just, I love you.” He got up and went to the dining room, levitating the candles I front of him.
She had no idea how much later, but Lily, finally, managed to stop her tears. She wiped her eyes and looked up into James’s. She had no idea what she would do without him. It was hard for her to think that this was the guy that she had sworn to hate for all eternity. This sweet, kind, and caring boy right here was the only reason Lily wasn’t having a complete melt down. He had shown the sensitive side that Lily hadn’t known that he had. She had been afraid of what James would say when she told him, about her fear of storms. She had feared that he would have said that that was stupid and there was nothing scary about storms. She had been afraid that he would say that she was to easily frightened and she should just get over it, but looking at him now, it was hard to imagine thinking that. She honestly had no idea how she could have hated someone as amazing as James. The way he just sat with her, listening to her sob. She felt that it was unfair to make him sit through that, and she had expected him to leave, but he didn’t. He sat there and dealt with it. She felt bad about making him sit through that. James really was a great person for staying with her and comforting heart a time like this.
“I’m sorry,” she finally managed to get out.
“Don’t be,” James said in a soft, comforting voice.
“Thank you,” Lily said, and she meant it. The fact that James didn’t mind sitting wit her through that was so comforting to Lily. She honestly felt that she didn’t deserve to have James, not after everything that she had put him through.
Not wanting James to have to deal with any more of her sobbing, Lily got up and took James’s wand and held it up to her wrist to check the time on the watch there.
“4:30,” she said. There was another flash of lightning, but this one wasn’t as bright. A few seconds later, the thunder sounded.
“The storm’s moving away,” James commented.
“It’s only halfway through. There always seems to be a gap in the storms. Within an hour, it’ll be back on full force.”
“What do we do ‘till then?”
“I’ll find the candles and we can light them and put them around the house downstairs so we don’t have to walk around with our wands out everywhere.”
“Alright.”
Lily got her wand and lit it, then turned to James and said, “The candles are in my mom’s room. I’ll go get them and meet you in the kitchen.”
“Okay, see you in a bit,” James said and headed downstairs.
Lily went into her mom’s room and got the candles, holding her wand in front of her. She went down to where James was sitting in the kitchen and dropped the candles on the counter.
“I’ll do the kitchen and the family room, you do the dining room and the living room,” she said dividing the candles in half.
When she was done, she looked up to see James smiling at her.
“What?” she asked, blushing.
“Nothing,” James said taking the candles she pushed towards him. “It’s just, I love you.” He said and headed towards the dining room, levitating the candles I front of him.
Lily stood there for half a second before going after him. She caught his arm right before he stepped out of the kitchen. He turned to face her, and Lily kissed him.
“I love you, too” she said when they broke apart.
“You have no idea how long I’ve been waiting to hear you say that,” he said grinning down at her. He bent down and kissed her again before turning and heading into the dining room, leaving Lily smiling after him.
About a minute later, she went to the candles and got to work. She lit half of them, using a special flame from her wand, and set them up around the kitchen until it was glowing as bright as it would with the lights on. There were only about 10 candles, but the flame was extra bright. Once she was done, she moved on to the family room.
She took the last candle up to the mantle above the fireplace. She set it down and was about to turn away when a picture caught her eye. T was a picture of Lily, Petunia, her mom, and her a, smiling up at her with out a care in the world.
Tears threatened to spill from her eyes, so Lily turned away from the picture, only to be faced with a picture of her dad smiling down at a baby Lily. Next to that was a picture of 9-year-old Lily sitting on her dad’s lap. The picture was taken at her grandparents house on her dad’s birthday. At the sight of the picture, the tears spilled down her cheek. Lily didn’t even try to stop them as they fell down her face. She just stood there, crying all over again.
Suddenly, two warm arms wrap themselves around her waist and turn her around. Lily once again buried her face into James’s shoulder and cried.
A few minutes later, she made herself look up into James’s eyes once again. He smiled down at her and wiped the tears on her face away with his thumb. She smile and buried her face into his chest again. As James’s arms tightened around her, she felt like the luckiest girl in the world.
Well, what do you think???.
Is it good???
Please tell me in the feedback thread!!!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Love ya
Chocolaterox
I said this in my feedback thread, but for those of you who didn’t see it, I AM SOOOO SORRY ABOUT THE WAIT!!!!!
A lot of schoolwork, nutty computers, and an odd coincidence that I have to friends having sweet sixteens in 2 weeks, plus my cousins first birthday in a week, along with weddings in Chicago and parties, topped off with Halloween and you have absolutely no time for anything.
I have been sort of stuck for a while, but I’m getting over it. While I was in total writer’s block mode for this story, I started writing another one. No more about that now because I’m sure I’ve kept you all waiting long enough.
Enjoy!
Chapter 32
It was around midnight and the storm was back in full force. There was still no power, so the only light was from the candles around the house. Lily couldn’t sleep, so she quietly went down to the family room. She sat down on the couch and stared into the fire that James had lit a few hours earlier. The couple had sat together on that same couch after dinner. Lily didn’t want to talk because the return of the storm had brought back some of her fears. James didn’t want to leave Lily alone, so he sat with her.
Finally, Lily had insisted that they go to sleep. James was worried about Lily, but she told him that she was fine. After a little more persuading, he had agreed and the tow went up to bed.
However, Lily wasn’t fine. Without James to comfort her whenever a bad thought crossed her mind, Lily was once again feeling scared. She didn’t dare go and wake James though, so she went downstairs.
Lily had now been sitting in the same position for an hour when she turned to the sound of footsteps. She turned to find James coming into the room with a worried look on his face. When he saw Lily, his face relaxed and he sat down next her. As he sat down, some of Lily’s fears disappeared. She smiled at him as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close.
“What are you doing up?” he asked.
“Couldn’t sleep, you?”
“Had to use the bathroom, but on my way back I saw your door open. When I saw that you weren’t there, I came down looking for you. I was worried about you. You haven’t been yourself today.”
Lily smiled again and reached up to kiss him. ‘He’s so sweet,’ she thought turning back to stare into the fire as James began to stroke her hair. ‘How did I get so lucky?’
Lily settled back into James’ arms. Feeling comfortable and safe, Lily went to sleep.
James awoke the next morning with his glasses falling off his face and his head resting on a bright red one. He smiled as he looked down at the sleeping Lily. She looked so sweet and peaceful as she slept, angelic like.
He sat there for who knows how long, just watching her sleep. Some time later, Lily began to stir and slowly woke up.
“’Morning,” James said with a smile and kissed her forehead.
She replied with a smile and a “Good Morning.”
“Sleep well?” James asked.
“Better then I have in a long time.”
“Good, now lets get something to eat.”
Lily laughed and asked, “Is that all you think about?”
“Of course not,” James said getting up. “I think about you, too.”
“Kiss up,” Lily muttered getting up too.
“I’m offended that you would accuse me of being a kiss up. When have I ever kissed up to anyone,” James asked in a mock serious voice.
“Oh, please. How would you manage to pass your classes without being a complete kiss up?”
“Hey!” James shouted. “You’ve hurt my feelings. You better come here and apologize for that!”
James lunged forward, but Lily dogged him and ran out of the room, laughing. James ran after her and easily caught up. He grabbed her ‘round the waist and spun her around and kissed her deeply.
“Better?” Lily asked when they broke off.
“Much,” James replied.
“Good.” And with that, she ducked out from under his arms and ran to the kitchen. James ran after her and the two busied themselves with breakfast.
After eating, the pair got changed and spent the rest of the day talking and flirting, stealing occasional kisses. They ate lunch and sat back down to play the Muggles board game, monopoly.
After the game, they went back into the kitchen and started looking for something to eat for dinner.
Finally, they settled for a sandwich. They thought it was a good idea to clear out the fridge before everything went bad since they didn’t know how long the power would be out.
Tracy came home just when the table was set. Lily ran to hug her as tears leaked again. She pulled away and wiped her eyes be fore the 2 of them joined James at the table.
The group talked about anything, but kept away from the topics of family and storms.
Chapter 33
The next week passed by rather quickly for both James and Lily. The power came back on 2 days after the storm and the street was cleared out. Everything was returning to normal, though the thought of Lily being his girlfriend made James feel as if everything was different. Apart from the fact that she had repeated, “I wouldn’t date you if you were the last man on earth,” at least a thousand times and that she used to constantly yell at James and turn him down, you would never know that she used to hate him. If you saw the two of them for the first time that week, you would think that they had been together for at least I year. They were so comfortable with each other that it was impossible to tell that they had barely been dating for a week.
James loved everything about Lily. She was absolutely perfect to James.
It was getting close to September 1st, which meant that James and Lily were mostly running around the house looking for things and throwing them into their trunks. James was surprised at how his stuff was all over the house, even though he almost never left his room that month, until his birthday.
James and Lily couldn’t wait to go back to school. It was their last year, which meant that they would be the oldest students there. They couldn’t wait to start the year. It was going to be their last carefree year with their friends, though it wouldn’t be completely carefree. This was the year that they took their N.E.W.T.s, which were bound to be hard. The teachers would be piling on the homework making it hard to find time to spend with their friends. James and Lily, however, were determined to enjoy their last year at Hogwarts.
On September 1st James woke up around 9:00. He lay there for a while, thinking about his last year at Hogwarts, before getting up and getting ready.
About an hour later he met Lily downstairs for breakfast.
“Good morning,” he said walking into the kitchen. He gave Lily a quick kiss on the cheek before sitting down for his breakfast.
“’Morning,” Lily replied.
“You all packed for school?”
“Yeah, I finished up last night, you?”
“I packed a few last minute things this morning before coming down.”
“Of course, you wait ‘till the last minute.”
James chose to ignore that comment and continued with breakfast.
After breakfast, Lily and James sat around watching TV. Around 10:30, they went up and brought their trunks down. They were going to apperate to the platform, so they didn’t need to leave as early as they would have other years.
“Ready?” Lily asked James as she took a hold of her trunk.
“Yep,” James answered also taking his trunk.
Lily disapperated to Platform 9 ¾ with James right behind her. They reappeared in front of the bright red Hogwarts Express. They still had about 20 minutes until the train left, so they decided to wait out on the platform for their friends before getting onto the train. Since they were Head Boy and Girl, they had to go to the prefect’s carriage for the beginning of the journey. They though it was a good idea to give their trunks and owls to their friends so that they didn’t have to carry that junk around with them.
None of the others were there by 10:50, and James and Lily were getting worried. The train was filling up fast, and they were worried that they wouldn’t get a compartment.
“How about I go and find us a compartment and you wait here for the others?” Lily asked at 10:55.
“Alright,” James said and lent down to give her a quick kiss. Just as their lips touched, a voice from behind them asked, “Did I miss something?”
Yeah, I love leaving you all like that.
Don’t worry, though, I won’t take to long with the next chapter.
Leave feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Love ya
Chocolaterox
A lot of schoolwork, nutty computers, and an odd coincidence that I have to friends having sweet sixteens in 2 weeks, plus my cousins first birthday in a week, along with weddings in Chicago and parties, topped off with Halloween and you have absolutely no time for anything.
I have been sort of stuck for a while, but I’m getting over it. While I was in total writer’s block mode for this story, I started writing another one. No more about that now because I’m sure I’ve kept you all waiting long enough.
Enjoy!
Chapter 32
It was around midnight and the storm was back in full force. There was still no power, so the only light was from the candles around the house. Lily couldn’t sleep, so she quietly went down to the family room. She sat down on the couch and stared into the fire that James had lit a few hours earlier. The couple had sat together on that same couch after dinner. Lily didn’t want to talk because the return of the storm had brought back some of her fears. James didn’t want to leave Lily alone, so he sat with her.
Finally, Lily had insisted that they go to sleep. James was worried about Lily, but she told him that she was fine. After a little more persuading, he had agreed and the tow went up to bed.
However, Lily wasn’t fine. Without James to comfort her whenever a bad thought crossed her mind, Lily was once again feeling scared. She didn’t dare go and wake James though, so she went downstairs.
Lily had now been sitting in the same position for an hour when she turned to the sound of footsteps. She turned to find James coming into the room with a worried look on his face. When he saw Lily, his face relaxed and he sat down next her. As he sat down, some of Lily’s fears disappeared. She smiled at him as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close.
“What are you doing up?” he asked.
“Couldn’t sleep, you?”
“Had to use the bathroom, but on my way back I saw your door open. When I saw that you weren’t there, I came down looking for you. I was worried about you. You haven’t been yourself today.”
Lily smiled again and reached up to kiss him. ‘He’s so sweet,’ she thought turning back to stare into the fire as James began to stroke her hair. ‘How did I get so lucky?’
Lily settled back into James’ arms. Feeling comfortable and safe, Lily went to sleep.
James awoke the next morning with his glasses falling off his face and his head resting on a bright red one. He smiled as he looked down at the sleeping Lily. She looked so sweet and peaceful as she slept, angelic like.
He sat there for who knows how long, just watching her sleep. Some time later, Lily began to stir and slowly woke up.
“’Morning,” James said with a smile and kissed her forehead.
She replied with a smile and a “Good Morning.”
“Sleep well?” James asked.
“Better then I have in a long time.”
“Good, now lets get something to eat.”
Lily laughed and asked, “Is that all you think about?”
“Of course not,” James said getting up. “I think about you, too.”
“Kiss up,” Lily muttered getting up too.
“I’m offended that you would accuse me of being a kiss up. When have I ever kissed up to anyone,” James asked in a mock serious voice.
“Oh, please. How would you manage to pass your classes without being a complete kiss up?”
“Hey!” James shouted. “You’ve hurt my feelings. You better come here and apologize for that!”
James lunged forward, but Lily dogged him and ran out of the room, laughing. James ran after her and easily caught up. He grabbed her ‘round the waist and spun her around and kissed her deeply.
“Better?” Lily asked when they broke off.
“Much,” James replied.
“Good.” And with that, she ducked out from under his arms and ran to the kitchen. James ran after her and the two busied themselves with breakfast.
After eating, the pair got changed and spent the rest of the day talking and flirting, stealing occasional kisses. They ate lunch and sat back down to play the Muggles board game, monopoly.
After the game, they went back into the kitchen and started looking for something to eat for dinner.
Finally, they settled for a sandwich. They thought it was a good idea to clear out the fridge before everything went bad since they didn’t know how long the power would be out.
Tracy came home just when the table was set. Lily ran to hug her as tears leaked again. She pulled away and wiped her eyes be fore the 2 of them joined James at the table.
The group talked about anything, but kept away from the topics of family and storms.
Chapter 33
The next week passed by rather quickly for both James and Lily. The power came back on 2 days after the storm and the street was cleared out. Everything was returning to normal, though the thought of Lily being his girlfriend made James feel as if everything was different. Apart from the fact that she had repeated, “I wouldn’t date you if you were the last man on earth,” at least a thousand times and that she used to constantly yell at James and turn him down, you would never know that she used to hate him. If you saw the two of them for the first time that week, you would think that they had been together for at least I year. They were so comfortable with each other that it was impossible to tell that they had barely been dating for a week.
James loved everything about Lily. She was absolutely perfect to James.
It was getting close to September 1st, which meant that James and Lily were mostly running around the house looking for things and throwing them into their trunks. James was surprised at how his stuff was all over the house, even though he almost never left his room that month, until his birthday.
James and Lily couldn’t wait to go back to school. It was their last year, which meant that they would be the oldest students there. They couldn’t wait to start the year. It was going to be their last carefree year with their friends, though it wouldn’t be completely carefree. This was the year that they took their N.E.W.T.s, which were bound to be hard. The teachers would be piling on the homework making it hard to find time to spend with their friends. James and Lily, however, were determined to enjoy their last year at Hogwarts.
On September 1st James woke up around 9:00. He lay there for a while, thinking about his last year at Hogwarts, before getting up and getting ready.
About an hour later he met Lily downstairs for breakfast.
“Good morning,” he said walking into the kitchen. He gave Lily a quick kiss on the cheek before sitting down for his breakfast.
“’Morning,” Lily replied.
“You all packed for school?”
“Yeah, I finished up last night, you?”
“I packed a few last minute things this morning before coming down.”
“Of course, you wait ‘till the last minute.”
James chose to ignore that comment and continued with breakfast.
After breakfast, Lily and James sat around watching TV. Around 10:30, they went up and brought their trunks down. They were going to apperate to the platform, so they didn’t need to leave as early as they would have other years.
“Ready?” Lily asked James as she took a hold of her trunk.
“Yep,” James answered also taking his trunk.
Lily disapperated to Platform 9 ¾ with James right behind her. They reappeared in front of the bright red Hogwarts Express. They still had about 20 minutes until the train left, so they decided to wait out on the platform for their friends before getting onto the train. Since they were Head Boy and Girl, they had to go to the prefect’s carriage for the beginning of the journey. They though it was a good idea to give their trunks and owls to their friends so that they didn’t have to carry that junk around with them.
None of the others were there by 10:50, and James and Lily were getting worried. The train was filling up fast, and they were worried that they wouldn’t get a compartment.
“How about I go and find us a compartment and you wait here for the others?” Lily asked at 10:55.
“Alright,” James said and lent down to give her a quick kiss. Just as their lips touched, a voice from behind them asked, “Did I miss something?”
Yeah, I love leaving you all like that.
Don’t worry, though, I won’t take to long with the next chapter.
Leave feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Love ya
Chocolaterox
Told you it wouldn’t take to long!
Chapter 34
Lily and James looked up to find a semi amusing sight in front of them.
Sara was standing with her hands on her hips and giving them a look that said, “Well?” Alice was right behind her with a “told you so” smirk in place. Darlene and Sirius were trying not to laugh, and Remus was just looking amused. Then there was Peter. He seemed to have no idea what was going on. He was just looking back and forth between the group trying to figure it out.
Lily was about to answer when the whistle sounded and James said, “We better get on to the train.”
“Could you take our things onto the train and find a compartment?” Lily asked.
“Yeah, we need to go and instruct the prefects.”
“Sure,” Darlene said. She and Sirius were now laughing out loud at the looks on the others faces. Peter was now even more confused, and the others were just plain shocked.
James and Lily got onto the train with the others getting on after them, just as the train started to move.
“Come on, Moony,” James said. “We need to get to the prefects’ carriage.”
“We?” Remus asked in shock.
James just laughed and dragged Remus behind him and Lily while Sirius and Darlene led the others away on a hunt for an empty carriage.
Remus was still in shock while James and Lily laughed at the others’ expressions.
“But you know what must have been the most shocking for them?” Lily asked.
“What?”
“That you, of all people, were made Head Boy.”
“That is the most shocking for-“
“You’re Head Boy?” Remus interrupted.
“Yes, and we all know that this means that Dumbledore is off his rocker,” James replied.
I think that the whole world has gone mad,” Remus muttered.
“And what makes you think that?”
Remus gave him a look then glanced at the Head Boy badge pinned on James’ robes, then he glanced down at James and Lily’s interlocked fingers. Then he looked back up at James with raised eyebrows as if to say, “Need I say more?”
Lily rolled her eyes and stepped into the Prefects’ compartment, dragging James behind her.
Once Remus had also stepped in and closed the door, Lily turned to face the Prefects and began her speech.
“Alright, I’m Lily Evans, Head Girl this year, and this is James Potter, Head Boy. I really have no time to answer all the questions, so I think I can cover most of them with yes I said Head Boy, we’re still in shock, and we also think that Dumbledore has gone mad. Now, here are the passwords to your common rooms and to the prefects’ bathroom,” Lily said handing out the passwords. Then she gave them another piece of parchment. “These are your patrol schedules and the schedule for the meetings which will be held in the library.”
“Now then,” James said. “You are allowed to take house points and give out detentions, but don’t abuse your power.” James gave a look to the Slytherin Prefects before he continued. “Also, don’t be snobs and act like you can do anything because you can’t. Don’t be bossy and don’t be too harsh. Lastly, don’t punish your friends unless it’s absolutely necessary. Enjoy it, but don’t let it change who you are. And, under no circumstances, does this mean stop having fun. Don’t not do things because you might get detention, because detention is not that bad. There is nothing wrong with fun, but know where to draw the line.” Another look for the Slytherins. “Remember, no snobby, fun, line.”
Lily rolled her eyes and said, “That’s it, now go ahead and patrol.”
When all of the other prefects were gone, Remus turned to James and said, “I think you’ve corrupted the prefects.”
James just smiled and followed him out of the compartment.
Lily couldn’t help but agree with Remus, but she found that she didn’t really care.
James, Lily, and Remus walked up and down the train until they found others. They were sitting with Frank, Steven, and a girl that they didn’t know. It was quite crowded in the compartment. Alice was sitting on Franks lap, and Sirius was on the ground.
“May I ask why there are like 20 people in here?” Remus asked stepping into the compartment.
“Well, there are only 11 people counting you 3,” Sirius replied.
Remus rolled his eyes and sat down next to Sirius. James also sat down on the ground, pulling Lily down with him.
“You guys, this is Katlyn Deirs.” Alice said motioning towards the other girl. She looked to be about their age. She had blond hair and blue eyes with a pretty face.
“Nice to meet you, Katlyn,” Lily said. “I’m Lily.”
“And I’m James,” James said looking up at her
“Remus,” Remus said to Katlyn, also looking up at her.
“Nice meet you guys,” she replied. “Alice here was just explaining why everyone looks like the world has come to an end.”
“Yeah, that would be my fault,” James said. “Though it’s Lily’s fault, too.”
“I didn’t do anything,” Lily argued.
“You’re the one that kissed me.”
“WHAT?!” everyone but Katlyn shouted.
“But I wouldn’t have kissed you if I didn’t like you!” Lily shot back ignoring the other’s yell.
“And whose fault is that!”
“Yours!”
“How!”
“Because you’re the one that made me like you!”
“2 months ago you hated me. It’s not my fault that you changed your mind.”
“I only changed my mind because you told me that you did really like me.”
“And I told you that 2 months ago, but you yelled at me!”
“OK, shut up you guys!” Remus shouted over their voices.
“What!” James and Lily yelled, rounding on Remus.
“Who argues about who’s fault it is that they’re going out? Especially when you should be explaining this to us instead.”
“Well,” James started. “What happened is that Sirius and Darlene set us up.”
“We didn’t do anything!” Sirius interrupted.
“You tricked us both into going to Diagon Alley at the same time!”
“But that was just make-“
“I thought that we were done arguing and we were going to explain now,” Remus said before another argument broke out.
“Right, so,” James continued, “we were tricked into going to Diagon Alley and Lily and I got talking-“
“Then she kissed you?” Peter asked.
“No,” Lily said, “she would have kissed him except then Darlene and Sirius came back and, Darlene reminded me that I was dating Jason-“
”Are you kidding me?! You just sort of forgot?!”
“Don’t interrupt me Alice. So, anyways, she reminded me that I was dating Jason, so I went and found him to break up with him.
“Then we just spent the day hanging out until it was time to get home.”
“After dinner, I was in my room putting all of the junk away,” James continued, “when Lily came up.” Now James was grinning and Lily was slowly turning red. James ignored this and kept on going. “She wanted to know if we were dating.” This made Sirius laugh.
“Well, it’s not my fault that you came to tell me about Jason before we got around to that!” Lily yelled.
“Anyways, we decided that we were dating, and then she kissed me, Peter,” James added when he saw that Peter was about to ask.
“Well, that’s pretty unexpected,” Sara said to break the silence that followed.
“It’s still not as unexpected as me making Head Boy,” James said.
“You being Head Boy is more unexpected than Lily Evans saying yes to you?” frank asked with raised eyebrows.
“Well, yeah,” James replied. “I mean, it’s like I always said, whether or not she would admit it, she’s always been in love with me.”
Everyone laughed, except Lily who hit James on the head.
“That hurt! Kiss it to make it better,” said like a 4-year-old.
Lily rolled her eyes, but did as she was told.
“I already think this year is going to be pretty crazy,” Steven said. “With James as Head Boy, no ones going to get in trouble, except those Slytherins, so we can do whatever we want.”
”Yeah,” everyone agreed.
There was a moment of silence, then Sirius broke out laughing.
“Uh, Sirius, you okay?” Katlyn asked.
“Don’t worry about him,” Remus said. “He just thought of some random, funny thing, or just got a really funny joke that we told a couple of months ago.”
Sirius calmed down, and Darlene asked, “Which one?”
“The first one,” he replied.
“Lets hear it”
“Well, I just thought of the looks on the fan club’s faces when they find out.”
Everyone but Katlyn burst out laughing.
Once she had caught her breath, Sara explained it to Katlyn. “You see, James and Sirius have there own little fan clubs. They’re just some really pathetic girls who basically stock them. Lily’s been getting evil looks ever since first year because James would never stop asking her out.”
This always resulted in a lot of yelling on Lily’s half and a lot of begging from James. It was actually pretty pathetic,” Darlene said.
“The fan club’s goal in life is to make James hate Lily so that they can have a chance,” Sara continued.
“Like those pathetic losers ever had a chance,” James muttered.
Lily smiled and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek before Sara continued.
“It will be funny quite funny to see what they do when they find out that Lily actually said yes to James. The only thing keeping them from hexing Lily was that she said no. Now that she has said yes, however…”
“First will be the shock. Once that starts to wear off, they’ll move on to pranks and hope that they can make Lily look like an idiot enough for James to dump her. When they realize that James will never break up with Lily, they’ll try to make Lily break up with him. When that doesn’t work, they’ll move on to love potions. Since James is to in love with Lily for any love potion to work on him, it’ll do no good. Then those idiots will just result to begging. That’s going to be the most fun to watch,” Sara finished.
“Pranks?” Lily asked.
“Love potions?! Good God help me!”
Everyone laugh at the expressions on the couple’s faces.
This was going to be a good year.
There you have it!
A bit longer then my later ones, but it think you guys deserved it.
Leave a lot of awesome feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Love ya
Chocolaterox
Chapter 34
Lily and James looked up to find a semi amusing sight in front of them.
Sara was standing with her hands on her hips and giving them a look that said, “Well?” Alice was right behind her with a “told you so” smirk in place. Darlene and Sirius were trying not to laugh, and Remus was just looking amused. Then there was Peter. He seemed to have no idea what was going on. He was just looking back and forth between the group trying to figure it out.
Lily was about to answer when the whistle sounded and James said, “We better get on to the train.”
“Could you take our things onto the train and find a compartment?” Lily asked.
“Yeah, we need to go and instruct the prefects.”
“Sure,” Darlene said. She and Sirius were now laughing out loud at the looks on the others faces. Peter was now even more confused, and the others were just plain shocked.
James and Lily got onto the train with the others getting on after them, just as the train started to move.
“Come on, Moony,” James said. “We need to get to the prefects’ carriage.”
“We?” Remus asked in shock.
James just laughed and dragged Remus behind him and Lily while Sirius and Darlene led the others away on a hunt for an empty carriage.
Remus was still in shock while James and Lily laughed at the others’ expressions.
“But you know what must have been the most shocking for them?” Lily asked.
“What?”
“That you, of all people, were made Head Boy.”
“That is the most shocking for-“
“You’re Head Boy?” Remus interrupted.
“Yes, and we all know that this means that Dumbledore is off his rocker,” James replied.
I think that the whole world has gone mad,” Remus muttered.
“And what makes you think that?”
Remus gave him a look then glanced at the Head Boy badge pinned on James’ robes, then he glanced down at James and Lily’s interlocked fingers. Then he looked back up at James with raised eyebrows as if to say, “Need I say more?”
Lily rolled her eyes and stepped into the Prefects’ compartment, dragging James behind her.
Once Remus had also stepped in and closed the door, Lily turned to face the Prefects and began her speech.
“Alright, I’m Lily Evans, Head Girl this year, and this is James Potter, Head Boy. I really have no time to answer all the questions, so I think I can cover most of them with yes I said Head Boy, we’re still in shock, and we also think that Dumbledore has gone mad. Now, here are the passwords to your common rooms and to the prefects’ bathroom,” Lily said handing out the passwords. Then she gave them another piece of parchment. “These are your patrol schedules and the schedule for the meetings which will be held in the library.”
“Now then,” James said. “You are allowed to take house points and give out detentions, but don’t abuse your power.” James gave a look to the Slytherin Prefects before he continued. “Also, don’t be snobs and act like you can do anything because you can’t. Don’t be bossy and don’t be too harsh. Lastly, don’t punish your friends unless it’s absolutely necessary. Enjoy it, but don’t let it change who you are. And, under no circumstances, does this mean stop having fun. Don’t not do things because you might get detention, because detention is not that bad. There is nothing wrong with fun, but know where to draw the line.” Another look for the Slytherins. “Remember, no snobby, fun, line.”
Lily rolled her eyes and said, “That’s it, now go ahead and patrol.”
When all of the other prefects were gone, Remus turned to James and said, “I think you’ve corrupted the prefects.”
James just smiled and followed him out of the compartment.
Lily couldn’t help but agree with Remus, but she found that she didn’t really care.
James, Lily, and Remus walked up and down the train until they found others. They were sitting with Frank, Steven, and a girl that they didn’t know. It was quite crowded in the compartment. Alice was sitting on Franks lap, and Sirius was on the ground.
“May I ask why there are like 20 people in here?” Remus asked stepping into the compartment.
“Well, there are only 11 people counting you 3,” Sirius replied.
Remus rolled his eyes and sat down next to Sirius. James also sat down on the ground, pulling Lily down with him.
“You guys, this is Katlyn Deirs.” Alice said motioning towards the other girl. She looked to be about their age. She had blond hair and blue eyes with a pretty face.
“Nice to meet you, Katlyn,” Lily said. “I’m Lily.”
“And I’m James,” James said looking up at her
“Remus,” Remus said to Katlyn, also looking up at her.
“Nice meet you guys,” she replied. “Alice here was just explaining why everyone looks like the world has come to an end.”
“Yeah, that would be my fault,” James said. “Though it’s Lily’s fault, too.”
“I didn’t do anything,” Lily argued.
“You’re the one that kissed me.”
“WHAT?!” everyone but Katlyn shouted.
“But I wouldn’t have kissed you if I didn’t like you!” Lily shot back ignoring the other’s yell.
“And whose fault is that!”
“Yours!”
“How!”
“Because you’re the one that made me like you!”
“2 months ago you hated me. It’s not my fault that you changed your mind.”
“I only changed my mind because you told me that you did really like me.”
“And I told you that 2 months ago, but you yelled at me!”
“OK, shut up you guys!” Remus shouted over their voices.
“What!” James and Lily yelled, rounding on Remus.
“Who argues about who’s fault it is that they’re going out? Especially when you should be explaining this to us instead.”
“Well,” James started. “What happened is that Sirius and Darlene set us up.”
“We didn’t do anything!” Sirius interrupted.
“You tricked us both into going to Diagon Alley at the same time!”
“But that was just make-“
“I thought that we were done arguing and we were going to explain now,” Remus said before another argument broke out.
“Right, so,” James continued, “we were tricked into going to Diagon Alley and Lily and I got talking-“
“Then she kissed you?” Peter asked.
“No,” Lily said, “she would have kissed him except then Darlene and Sirius came back and, Darlene reminded me that I was dating Jason-“
”Are you kidding me?! You just sort of forgot?!”
“Don’t interrupt me Alice. So, anyways, she reminded me that I was dating Jason, so I went and found him to break up with him.
“Then we just spent the day hanging out until it was time to get home.”
“After dinner, I was in my room putting all of the junk away,” James continued, “when Lily came up.” Now James was grinning and Lily was slowly turning red. James ignored this and kept on going. “She wanted to know if we were dating.” This made Sirius laugh.
“Well, it’s not my fault that you came to tell me about Jason before we got around to that!” Lily yelled.
“Anyways, we decided that we were dating, and then she kissed me, Peter,” James added when he saw that Peter was about to ask.
“Well, that’s pretty unexpected,” Sara said to break the silence that followed.
“It’s still not as unexpected as me making Head Boy,” James said.
“You being Head Boy is more unexpected than Lily Evans saying yes to you?” frank asked with raised eyebrows.
“Well, yeah,” James replied. “I mean, it’s like I always said, whether or not she would admit it, she’s always been in love with me.”
Everyone laughed, except Lily who hit James on the head.
“That hurt! Kiss it to make it better,” said like a 4-year-old.
Lily rolled her eyes, but did as she was told.
“I already think this year is going to be pretty crazy,” Steven said. “With James as Head Boy, no ones going to get in trouble, except those Slytherins, so we can do whatever we want.”
”Yeah,” everyone agreed.
There was a moment of silence, then Sirius broke out laughing.
“Uh, Sirius, you okay?” Katlyn asked.
“Don’t worry about him,” Remus said. “He just thought of some random, funny thing, or just got a really funny joke that we told a couple of months ago.”
Sirius calmed down, and Darlene asked, “Which one?”
“The first one,” he replied.
“Lets hear it”
“Well, I just thought of the looks on the fan club’s faces when they find out.”
Everyone but Katlyn burst out laughing.
Once she had caught her breath, Sara explained it to Katlyn. “You see, James and Sirius have there own little fan clubs. They’re just some really pathetic girls who basically stock them. Lily’s been getting evil looks ever since first year because James would never stop asking her out.”
This always resulted in a lot of yelling on Lily’s half and a lot of begging from James. It was actually pretty pathetic,” Darlene said.
“The fan club’s goal in life is to make James hate Lily so that they can have a chance,” Sara continued.
“Like those pathetic losers ever had a chance,” James muttered.
Lily smiled and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek before Sara continued.
“It will be funny quite funny to see what they do when they find out that Lily actually said yes to James. The only thing keeping them from hexing Lily was that she said no. Now that she has said yes, however…”
“First will be the shock. Once that starts to wear off, they’ll move on to pranks and hope that they can make Lily look like an idiot enough for James to dump her. When they realize that James will never break up with Lily, they’ll try to make Lily break up with him. When that doesn’t work, they’ll move on to love potions. Since James is to in love with Lily for any love potion to work on him, it’ll do no good. Then those idiots will just result to begging. That’s going to be the most fun to watch,” Sara finished.
“Pranks?” Lily asked.
“Love potions?! Good God help me!”
Everyone laugh at the expressions on the couple’s faces.
This was going to be a good year.
There you have it!
A bit longer then my later ones, but it think you guys deserved it.
Leave a lot of awesome feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Love ya
Chocolaterox
Almost no feedback, whatsoever!
I might cry.
As pained as I am, I’ll post this.
Chapter 35
The group spent the train ride catching up with eack other and getting to know Katelyn. They explained everything there was to know about Hogwrts to her and warned her against the Slytherins and Peeves. The girls also mentioned that it would be a good idea to keep away from the Marauders while they’re wearing they’re Marauders’ smiles because you never know what’s going to happen.
James ahd to say that this was probably the most fun he had had on the train to Hogwarts.
When the food cart came, the 11 of them bought some of everything. They sat and ate until the the train finally reached Hogsmeade Station.
James and Sirius tried to cram as much food as possible into their pockets.
“Honestly!” Sara said. “We are going to a feast! Why do you need to take the food with you?”
“To eat in the carriages on the way to Hogwarts!” Sirius replied as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.
“Of course,” Sara muttered, rolling her eyes.
When the 2 boys had stuffed all of their pockets with food, they followed everyone else off of the train. The group got into a carriage and sat down. James and Sirius took the food out of their pockets and started eating.
“Are you going to be able to eat at the feast?” Katelyn asked.
“Of course,” Sirius replied.
“James and Sirius have a bottom-less stomach,” Darlene said. “They eat all the time and seem to never get full. They could eat during the entire train ride, all the way to the castle, all through the feast, and still be hungry.”
“You know, that’s very true,” Sirius said.
Just then, the carriage stopped in front of the castle. The 11 teens got out and looked up at the castle. ‘Finally back home,’ James thought.
Katelyn was standing in front of him, staring up at the castle.
“Come on, Katelyn,” Steven said. “The inside is even cooler.”
Katelyn just nodded and followed everyone else in.
After they had made it into the Entrance Hall and Katelyn was done staring around herself, the group made their way towards the Great Hall. They were just about to enter when Professor McGonagall stopped them.
“Miss Deirs, thank God I found you before the feast started. You need to come with me so that I can sort you into your house before we start on the first years. Come along.”
“See you in a bit,” Lily said.
“Hope you’re in Gryffindor,” Steven called after her.
She waved and followed Professor McGonagall into the room where the first years would wait to be sorted.
The rest of the group turned back towards the Great Hall, but Steven was still staring after Katelyn.
“Steven’s got a crush,” James sang as he walked past him, sniggering.
James sat down in the empty seat next to Lily at the Gryffindor table to wait for the sorting to start.
Steven came in right after James and sat down next to him saying, “I have not got a crush on Katelyn.”
“You can deny the fact, but you can’t change it.,” James retorted.
Steven was about to say something back when Katelyn dropped into the seat across from him.
“You’re in Gryffindor!” Steven exclaimed with a smile.
“Yep,” she said smiling back at him.
James just gave Steven a look and turned his attention towards the first years who were shyly filing in.
“They’re such midgets,” Sirius said.
“ Well, you were one of those midgets before you became a big, bad seventh year,” James said to him.
“Yeah, you never know, Padfoot. Some of those midgets could be the next Marauders,” Remus said from next to him.
“No one will ever even come close to matching our pranks.”
“I’m on your side for that one, Padfoot,” James said. “To beat a Marauder prank, you would have to invent fireworks to eat the mean professors or something.”
Sirius nodded while Remus rolled his eyes. The sorting began right about then, so everyone stopped talking and paid attention to the front.
When the sorting was over, Professor Dumbeldore stood up to say a few words. “Welcome new students and welcome back old students. I know that you are dying to begin our feast, even if you have been eating nonstop since you were on the train.” Dumbledore paused and looked directly at James and Sirius who smiled sweetly back at him. “So, without further ado, I will let you all get on with the feast.”
“Thank you!” James and Sirius shouted and immediately began to shovel food into their mouths.
Katelyn looked at all of the food around her before starting on her own dinner. She began to eat and looked over at James and Sirius, who looked like over grown chipmunks.
“Like I said, they will never be satisfied,” Lily said looking over at James. “They’re real pigs.”
James swallowed and said to Lily, “I’m a cute pig, so it doesn’t really matter, does it?”
Lily just rolled her eyes and returned to her own dinner, stealing glance up at James who had gone back to shoving food into his mouth.
Katelyn was looking around herself. When her eyes found her eyes found the ceiling, she leaned over to Lily and asked, “Is that really the sky?”
“No,” Lily replied. “It’s just bewitched to mirror the weather outside.”
Katelyn nodded and went back to her dinner.
After the dessert had disappeared, Dumbeldore stood and the hall quieted down again.
“Now that most of us have been well fed,” Dumbeldore looked over at James and Sirius who had groaned when the food had vanished, “I will give you a few start of term notices. First of all, I would like you all to help me welcome Professor Jonathan Wellings who will be your new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher.”
A middle aged man with dark hair stood as everyone in the hall clapped politely.
“What do you think?” James asked.
“He seems nice enough,” Remus replied.
The clapping subsided, and Dumbeldore continued with his speech. “Now, first years, the Forbidden Forest is called the Forbidden forest for a reason. Please do not go in there, and I advise some of our older students to remember that as well.” He looked over at the Marauders again who just smiled and gave him a thumbs up before he continued. “Also our caretaker has asked me to ask you to take a look at the list of forbidden items which can be found on his office door.
“Another, more serious matter. I’m sure that you are all aware of the man who calls himself ‘Lord Voldemort.’ This is a dangerous man, along with his followers who you know as Death Eaters. Times are getting darker, and so I urge you to be more careful with what you do. You must all be careful and report anything suspicious that you see or hear.
“Now then, with that said, you may go on ahead to your dormitories. First years, follow your house prefects who will take you up to your common rooms. Have a nice weekend and be ready to learn on Monday. Sleep tight!”
“Katelyn,” Lily said, “follow Darlene, Alice, and Sara. They’ll take you up o where you’ll be sleeping. James and I need to go and see Professor Dumbeldore.”
“Alright then. Good night.”
“’night,” she replied and joined James out of the Great Hall and up to the headmaster’s office.
There you go!
I still don’t expect that much feedback, but I would like to get some!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Sorry this took a while.
I’ve been pretty busy.
Anyways…
Chapter 36
James and Lily made their way up to the headmaster’s office in silence, simply enjoying each other’s company.
When they reached the stone gargoyle, Lily suddenly stopped and said, “We don’t know the password.”
“You’re right,” James said. “I guess Dumbeldore forgot to mention it.”
“How will we get in?” Lily asked, feeling a little frustrated with his calmness.
“We could take a guess. It would be quite easy to figure it out.”
“How?!” Lily yelled. “The password could be anything!”
“Calm down, Lily,” James said resting a hand on her shoulder. It calmed her down a bit and she asked, “Well?”
“Dumbledore’s passwords are always sweets or candies that he likes. I’ve discovered a couple of years ago that if you shout out random sweets at the gargoyle, you’ll get it right eventually.”
Lily looked at him and said, “I’m not even surprised to find out that you’ve been here enough times to notice that.”
James chuckled, but didn’t reply.
“Okay,” he said. “Down to business. At the end of last year, the password was ‘Lemon Drops,’ so-“
He was cut off as the gargoyle jumped aside and the hidden staircase behind it began to spiral upward. “We could try that first,” James finished and led Lily up the stairs. She looked up at the staircase in awe, never having been there before.
When they reached the top, James knocked on the door. They heard the reply of, “Enter,” and walked into the office.
Lily gapped at her surroundings. There were moving portraits of old heads of Hogwarts on the wall by Dumbledore’s desk. There were a lot of odd objects everywhere and the school Sorting Hat was sitting on a high shelf.
James lead a wide eyed Lily into a chair and plopped down into a chair beside her. As he sat down, a beautiful phoenix flew down and sat on his knees. “Hey, Fawkes,” James said stroking the red and gold bird. “Good evening, Professor,” He said looking up at the headmaster.
“Good evening, James, Ms. Evans,” Dumbeldore greeted them.
Lily just nodded at him, still marveling at the amazing office.
“I realized that I forgot to mention the password. I hope you didn’t have trouble figuring it out.”
“None at all, sir. You still haven’t changed it,” James replied.
“Yes, well, on to business. First of all, congratulations on becoming this year’s Head Boy and Girl. I for one am proud of both of you. I’m sure this year will be interesting with you two as our Heads,” he said giving James a little smile, which he returned.
“Now, I think you have both realized by now that the job of a Head is very challenging. It is very important for both of you to work together to get us through the year. This year, especially, we need to work hard to keep this school going.
“As you know, Voldemort is getting stronger. He is bringing great fear to all and, I have a feeling that the students of this school will soon feel that fear. I am trusting both of you to come up with ideas to keep the student body in a good mood and to keep as much of the bad as possible out of this school. It’s an important job, and I will be calling on you to help with important matters that past Heads haven’t had to worry about, but I know the both of you will be able to handle it.”
Lily was a bit worried after Dumbledore’s announcement. It made the whole thing about Voldemort feel so real. Sure she had been reading about it in the Daily Prophet a lot of times, but this whole thing made it feel more like it was actually happening.
Nonetheless, Lily and James nodded to Dumbeldore.
He smiled at them and said, “Now, the Heads’ Common Room is behind that painting of witch with the dog in front of the Prefects’ Bathroom. You are allowed to have your friends visit you in there, but not tonight. The password is ‘Love.’ Goodnight.”
“’night, Professor,” Lily and James said and walked down to their new common room.
“It’s really creepy, isn’t it?” Lily said as they walked down the silent corridor. “The whole Voldemort thing, I mean. It’s scary to think that he could just come and destroy your whole life in a matter of a few seconds. All he has to do is kill one person close to you and your whole life would change.” She gave an involuntary shudder and James immediately grabbed her hand.
“Maybe,” he said quietly, “but no matter what he does, it’s nice to know that there will always be someone there by your side.”
They had reached the portrait and stopped. They looked into each others’ eyes for what felt like a century. Lily could see the love and passion in James’ eyes, and it was then that she knew that she would always, no matter what, love him.
They both leaned in to share a passionate kiss. “I love you,” Lily whispered against his lips when they broke apart.
“I love you, too,” James said.
The portrait suddenly swung open. James looked down at Lily for a second before smiling down at her and pulling her into the room.
When they entered, both of their jaws dropped.
They were standing in a room the size of the Gryffindor common room. The walls were red, as well as the two arm chairs and the sofa. The carpet was a gold color. The fireplace was also gold and there was a soft red rug in front of it. The comfy armchairs and the sofa were arranged around it.
There were two mahogany colored doors on either side of the fireplace. Each one had a gold plaque on it. The one on the right read ‘James,’ and the one on the left said, ‘Lily.’
“Nice,” James said looking around. Lily nodded in agreement.
“I guess we should get to sleep,” Lily said.
“Yeah, I guess so.” James gave her one last kiss before they both went off to their separate rooms.
James woke up the next morning and turned to look at the clock on his bedside table. 10:00 am.
He rolled back over, but then suddenly jumped out of bed. Classes had started 2 hours ago. James ran around in his room looking for things. He heard laughter and looked up.
“What are you laughing about?!” James shouted in frustration. “Classes started two hours ago!”
Lily just laughed again and said, “It’s Saturday.”
“What?”
Lily laughed harder and said in between laughs, “We have…no classes…today!”
“You could have started with that!” James exclaimed once he realized what she had said.
“Sorry.”
James just glared and lay back down on his bed.
Lily walked in and lay down next to him. Normally, James being shirtless or Lily in a tank top and short shorts would have been embarrassing, but the two had grown so comfortable around each other the past week or so, that it didn’t really matter.
“Nice room,” Lily said as she took a look around.
James looked around too. The carpet was red and the walls were golden yellow, but they were plastered with photographs of the Marauders and James’ family. There were also posters of a couple different Quidditch teams, including pictures of the Gryffindor Quidditch team for the last 5 years. There was a dresser that was made out of the same mahogany wood as the door in the left corner and a mahogany desk in the right. They were separated by a huge window that was covered by deep red curtains. There was a mahogany, king sized bed along the left wall with a table next to it. The pillows and the sheets were the same red as the curtains and had different Quidditch designs on them. There was also a door on the right side of the room that lead to the bathroom.
“How ‘bout yours?” James asked.
Lily led James over to her room and opened the door. Her room was a mirror of James’, except in different colors. The dresser and desk were switched and so were the bed and door to the bathroom. The carpet was green and the walls were blue, but they were covered in pictures of Lily’s friends and family. The curtains were green. The sheets and pillows on the bed were also green with different flower patterns on them.
“This is quite nice too,” James said as he looked around.
Lily smiled and asked, “How ‘bout we get ready and then go and get our friends here?”
“Sure. Meet you in the common room in half an hour.” James said before rushing out and back to his room.
That’s all I’ve got at the moment.
I’m doing my best, but I’m going away for thanksgiving and I want to update my other fic, Secrets and Masks, before I go.
Leave me some feedback to come back to!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
This is just a filler chapter, but enjoy it all the same!
Chapter 37
James sat down on one of the 4 arm chairs in the common room. He was waiting for Lily so that they could go and go down to the kitchens before going to find their friends. Of, course, Lily didn’t know about the kitchens, but James was planning on taking her down to get some food, anyway.
When Lily did finally come out of her room, James stood up and walked over to her.
“Do you want to get something to eat before finding the others?”
“It’s almost 11:00!” Lily exclaimed. “I doubt that they’re still serving breakfast!”
“Doesn’t matter,” James replied, taking her hand and pulling her out of the common room. James dragged Lily down to the picture of the fruit bowl, ignoring her questions.
When they got down there Lily pulled her hand out of James’ and put her hands on her hips. “What, did you drag me all the way down her for?” she asked.
James didn’t reply, but tickled the pear instead.
“What are you-“
Instead of finishing her sentence, Lily’s mouth fell open as the painting swung open. James grinned down at her and grabbed her hand again and pulled her into the kitchens.
Little house elves surrounded them with trays of food in their hands. “What would Master-“
“What did we go over in 2nd year?”
The house elf hung his head and said, “I is sorry sir. Twinky is a bad elf.”
“I swear; keep on forgetting over break. Have to reteach them everything,” James muttered.
“James!” Lily shouted. “That’s really mean!”
“Well, it’s true,” James said. He then turned away from the glaring Lily and said to the house elf, “Twinky, I’ll go over the rules again. No apologizing, no sir and master business, and no ‘Bad Twinky.’”
The elf looked up and said, “I is sorry sir. Twinky isn’t good elf. He is forgetting everything.”
James just gave him a look, and the elf quickly said, “What would you and Pretty Lady with Red Hair like to eat, James?”
James smiled proudly and said, “Just get us some leftovers from breakfast. We sort of slept in.”
“We is having all sorts of leftovers. What would you like?”
“Lily?” James asked.
“Just some toast, thanks,” she replied.
“Alright then, just a plate of toast,” James said.
“Yes, Sir – Sorry, Sir – I mean-“
“Never mind, Twinky,” James laughed.
The elf nodded and went to go and get the toast with a disappointed look on his face.
“I try to teach them, but they are just used to being formal to humans that it doesn’t work very well. The guys and I have made it a goal to try and get the elves to treat us as equals but they just can’t help it,” James said to Lily. “They have made progress, though. Most of them are remembering most of the time, but they do forget sometimes. Our personal favorites are Twinky and Sparkle.”
“Who’s Spa-“
“Hey, James! How was your break?”
James smiled his proud smile and replied, “It was great, Sparkle. How ‘bout yours?”
“It was being the same. There is not much to clean during the breaks when the students is at home, so we house elves is making everything extra clean. It is easier without Marauders running around making everything messy. It is hard work to clean up the messes you is making. You is the baddest students we is having to clean up after,” the little house elf said.
“I take offence in that!” James shouted with a mock hurt face on.
“Sorry, Sir.”
James just laughed as Sparkle corrected herself and said, “Oh well.”
“Here is you food James and Pretty Lady with Red Hair.”
James and Lily turned away to Twinky who had a plate of buttered toast ready for them.
“Thanks,” James said taking the toast. “And her name is Lily.”
“Oh, she is the Lily that Sirius is saying that you is liking but she isn’t liking you!” Sparkle exclaimed. “Is she liking you now?”
“If she wasn’t then she wouldn’t be here,” James replied, turning a little red.
“So we is no longer having to have treacle tart ready for you when you’s sad when she is yelling at you!” the elf exclaimed happily. “That is making everything easier.”
“Stuff it, Sparkle,” James muttered as he turned redder. She just smiled and Twinky laughed. “Bye James, bye Lily!” the elves called as James and Lily left with their toast.
Lily stopped James at the end of the corridor. “How did you manage to eat treacle tart 10 times a day every day?” she asked innocently.
“It was more like 20 times,” James muttered. Lily laughed at his reddening face.
“And it was your fault I got all of those stomach aches, Pretty Lady with Red Hair!”
Lily stopped laughing and glared at him and his triumphant smile.
James changed the plate of toast to his right hand and grabbed Lily’s hand with his left.
Lily smiled and said, “The others are probably in the Gryffindor common room.”
“Let’s go check there, then.”
When they got to the Fat Lady, they gave her the password, but instead of opening, she just stared at them.
“Mandrakes!” James repeated, but the Fat Lady still didn’t move.
“What?” Lily asked, realizing that the Fat Lady was staring at them. “When, did you – I – well, it’s about time!”
“What?” Lily asked even though she had a feeling she already knew.
“I need to go tell Violet!”
“Let us in first!” James exclaimed.
The Fat Lady wordlessly swung open, letting James and Lily into the almost empty common room. All the Gryffindors were probably outside since it was such a nice day out. Darlene, Sara, Alice, Katelyn, Sirius Remus, Peter, Frank, and Steven, however, were sitting on the couch and in the chairs, talking. When the portrait opened, they looked up. Upon seeing James and Lily, Sirius jumped up and over to them. “Okay, let’s go and see your Head Dorm.”
“They’ve barley made it in. Sirius!” Darlene exclaimed and pulled him away from James and Lily.
“Yeah, we gotta get them to take us before they get too comfortable and won’t get back up.”
“Sit, Padfoot!” Remus instructed.
Sirius sat.
“Good dog.”
The others burst out laughing as Sirius asked Remus, “Yes, I’m a good dog, now where’s my treat?”
Remus shook his head and gave James a piece of toast off of the plate James had brought in.
“Hey!” James shouted as Sirius ate the toast. “That was our breakfast!”
“You have more!” Sirius said. “Besides, I’m hungry.”
“When are you not?” Lily asked.
Sirius put on a thinking face before replying, “Never.”
“That’s very true,” Sara said.
“Yeah, that’s another thing to remember,” Steven said to Katelyn. “Keep your food away from Sirius.”
“Man, I should write this down,” Katelyn said. “So far, I’ve got don’t ask the Marauder’s what they’re doing when they are talking alone in a corner, keep away from them when they are all smiling in an odd way, keep food away from Sirius, never touch Remus’ chocolate, and don’t block James’ view of Lily.”
“Yes,” Darlene said while James and Lily blushed, “if you follow those simple rules, you will be able to survive life with the Marauders.
“Oh, and add to the list to get a picture of Sirius to look at until you can get over his good looks,” Sirius said.
Katelyn ignored him and instead asked Darlene, “How is life with the Marauders supposed to be busy when every time I look at Sirius, I have to fight the urge to puke?”
Everyone except Katelyn and Sirius laughed.
“You hurt my feelings,” Sirius whined.
“You hurt my eyes,” Katelyn replied.
This caused everyone to laugh even harder while Sirius crossed his arms.
“She’s mean,” Sirius said when everyone was done laughing.
“Americans are mean.”
“Oh, I was trying to place your accent,” Lily said. “I have cousins that live in America.”
“Oh, really, where?” Katelyn asked.
“San Francisco,” Lily replied.
“Oh, I lived there for a year. I also lived in Florida, Chicago, New York, and Ohio. That was my favorite.
“Ohio?” Darlene asked. “I would have found New York more exciting. New York City is supposed to have amazing shopping.”
“And I heard of Disney World in Florida,” Sirius said excitedly.
“And the beaches,” Sara added.
“And there is supposed to be some cool things in California,” Frank said.
“And I heard that Chicago has pretty good shopping, plus Lake Michigan,” Alice said.
“Yeah, that was all really cool, but I liked Ohio. We lived in Cincinnati, Ohio. There was this really fun amusement park called Kings Island, and a water park called, The Beach. There were quite a few parks that were nice and peaceful. There was also snow, unlike Florida and San Francisco, but not too much like in New York and Chicago. I loved the beaches and Disney World in Florida, and the sights in California. There was some pretty awesome shopping in New York City and in Chicago and Lake Michigan was nice, but I still like Cincinnati best. They had some pretty good shopping too, and it wasn’t overly expensive. There were nice places to go camping and they even had a special place made for skiing year round, since there weren’t any really good natural places there. There was also some nice wild life there. There were squirrels, birds, and a lot of deer. There were also ducks and even bears if you knew where to go. There was no hustle bustle like in the big towns. I loved being in Ohio, but when I found out that we were going to come to London, I was actually disappointed. But then I got to Hogwarts and its so nice here.”
“So you like quiet places better than exciting one?” James asked.
“Yes,” Katelyn replied.
“Well, I like exciting.”
“Me, too,” Sirius agreed.
“Well, I like peaceful,” Katelyn said.
Not much, I know, but review anyway!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Chapter 37
James sat down on one of the 4 arm chairs in the common room. He was waiting for Lily so that they could go and go down to the kitchens before going to find their friends. Of, course, Lily didn’t know about the kitchens, but James was planning on taking her down to get some food, anyway.
When Lily did finally come out of her room, James stood up and walked over to her.
“Do you want to get something to eat before finding the others?”
“It’s almost 11:00!” Lily exclaimed. “I doubt that they’re still serving breakfast!”
“Doesn’t matter,” James replied, taking her hand and pulling her out of the common room. James dragged Lily down to the picture of the fruit bowl, ignoring her questions.
When they got down there Lily pulled her hand out of James’ and put her hands on her hips. “What, did you drag me all the way down her for?” she asked.
James didn’t reply, but tickled the pear instead.
“What are you-“
Instead of finishing her sentence, Lily’s mouth fell open as the painting swung open. James grinned down at her and grabbed her hand again and pulled her into the kitchens.
Little house elves surrounded them with trays of food in their hands. “What would Master-“
“What did we go over in 2nd year?”
The house elf hung his head and said, “I is sorry sir. Twinky is a bad elf.”
“I swear; keep on forgetting over break. Have to reteach them everything,” James muttered.
“James!” Lily shouted. “That’s really mean!”
“Well, it’s true,” James said. He then turned away from the glaring Lily and said to the house elf, “Twinky, I’ll go over the rules again. No apologizing, no sir and master business, and no ‘Bad Twinky.’”
The elf looked up and said, “I is sorry sir. Twinky isn’t good elf. He is forgetting everything.”
James just gave him a look, and the elf quickly said, “What would you and Pretty Lady with Red Hair like to eat, James?”
James smiled proudly and said, “Just get us some leftovers from breakfast. We sort of slept in.”
“We is having all sorts of leftovers. What would you like?”
“Lily?” James asked.
“Just some toast, thanks,” she replied.
“Alright then, just a plate of toast,” James said.
“Yes, Sir – Sorry, Sir – I mean-“
“Never mind, Twinky,” James laughed.
The elf nodded and went to go and get the toast with a disappointed look on his face.
“I try to teach them, but they are just used to being formal to humans that it doesn’t work very well. The guys and I have made it a goal to try and get the elves to treat us as equals but they just can’t help it,” James said to Lily. “They have made progress, though. Most of them are remembering most of the time, but they do forget sometimes. Our personal favorites are Twinky and Sparkle.”
“Who’s Spa-“
“Hey, James! How was your break?”
James smiled his proud smile and replied, “It was great, Sparkle. How ‘bout yours?”
“It was being the same. There is not much to clean during the breaks when the students is at home, so we house elves is making everything extra clean. It is easier without Marauders running around making everything messy. It is hard work to clean up the messes you is making. You is the baddest students we is having to clean up after,” the little house elf said.
“I take offence in that!” James shouted with a mock hurt face on.
“Sorry, Sir.”
James just laughed as Sparkle corrected herself and said, “Oh well.”
“Here is you food James and Pretty Lady with Red Hair.”
James and Lily turned away to Twinky who had a plate of buttered toast ready for them.
“Thanks,” James said taking the toast. “And her name is Lily.”
“Oh, she is the Lily that Sirius is saying that you is liking but she isn’t liking you!” Sparkle exclaimed. “Is she liking you now?”
“If she wasn’t then she wouldn’t be here,” James replied, turning a little red.
“So we is no longer having to have treacle tart ready for you when you’s sad when she is yelling at you!” the elf exclaimed happily. “That is making everything easier.”
“Stuff it, Sparkle,” James muttered as he turned redder. She just smiled and Twinky laughed. “Bye James, bye Lily!” the elves called as James and Lily left with their toast.
Lily stopped James at the end of the corridor. “How did you manage to eat treacle tart 10 times a day every day?” she asked innocently.
“It was more like 20 times,” James muttered. Lily laughed at his reddening face.
“And it was your fault I got all of those stomach aches, Pretty Lady with Red Hair!”
Lily stopped laughing and glared at him and his triumphant smile.
James changed the plate of toast to his right hand and grabbed Lily’s hand with his left.
Lily smiled and said, “The others are probably in the Gryffindor common room.”
“Let’s go check there, then.”
When they got to the Fat Lady, they gave her the password, but instead of opening, she just stared at them.
“Mandrakes!” James repeated, but the Fat Lady still didn’t move.
“What?” Lily asked, realizing that the Fat Lady was staring at them. “When, did you – I – well, it’s about time!”
“What?” Lily asked even though she had a feeling she already knew.
“I need to go tell Violet!”
“Let us in first!” James exclaimed.
The Fat Lady wordlessly swung open, letting James and Lily into the almost empty common room. All the Gryffindors were probably outside since it was such a nice day out. Darlene, Sara, Alice, Katelyn, Sirius Remus, Peter, Frank, and Steven, however, were sitting on the couch and in the chairs, talking. When the portrait opened, they looked up. Upon seeing James and Lily, Sirius jumped up and over to them. “Okay, let’s go and see your Head Dorm.”
“They’ve barley made it in. Sirius!” Darlene exclaimed and pulled him away from James and Lily.
“Yeah, we gotta get them to take us before they get too comfortable and won’t get back up.”
“Sit, Padfoot!” Remus instructed.
Sirius sat.
“Good dog.”
The others burst out laughing as Sirius asked Remus, “Yes, I’m a good dog, now where’s my treat?”
Remus shook his head and gave James a piece of toast off of the plate James had brought in.
“Hey!” James shouted as Sirius ate the toast. “That was our breakfast!”
“You have more!” Sirius said. “Besides, I’m hungry.”
“When are you not?” Lily asked.
Sirius put on a thinking face before replying, “Never.”
“That’s very true,” Sara said.
“Yeah, that’s another thing to remember,” Steven said to Katelyn. “Keep your food away from Sirius.”
“Man, I should write this down,” Katelyn said. “So far, I’ve got don’t ask the Marauder’s what they’re doing when they are talking alone in a corner, keep away from them when they are all smiling in an odd way, keep food away from Sirius, never touch Remus’ chocolate, and don’t block James’ view of Lily.”
“Yes,” Darlene said while James and Lily blushed, “if you follow those simple rules, you will be able to survive life with the Marauders.
“Oh, and add to the list to get a picture of Sirius to look at until you can get over his good looks,” Sirius said.
Katelyn ignored him and instead asked Darlene, “How is life with the Marauders supposed to be busy when every time I look at Sirius, I have to fight the urge to puke?”
Everyone except Katelyn and Sirius laughed.
“You hurt my feelings,” Sirius whined.
“You hurt my eyes,” Katelyn replied.
This caused everyone to laugh even harder while Sirius crossed his arms.
“She’s mean,” Sirius said when everyone was done laughing.
“Americans are mean.”
“Oh, I was trying to place your accent,” Lily said. “I have cousins that live in America.”
“Oh, really, where?” Katelyn asked.
“San Francisco,” Lily replied.
“Oh, I lived there for a year. I also lived in Florida, Chicago, New York, and Ohio. That was my favorite.
“Ohio?” Darlene asked. “I would have found New York more exciting. New York City is supposed to have amazing shopping.”
“And I heard of Disney World in Florida,” Sirius said excitedly.
“And the beaches,” Sara added.
“And there is supposed to be some cool things in California,” Frank said.
“And I heard that Chicago has pretty good shopping, plus Lake Michigan,” Alice said.
“Yeah, that was all really cool, but I liked Ohio. We lived in Cincinnati, Ohio. There was this really fun amusement park called Kings Island, and a water park called, The Beach. There were quite a few parks that were nice and peaceful. There was also snow, unlike Florida and San Francisco, but not too much like in New York and Chicago. I loved the beaches and Disney World in Florida, and the sights in California. There was some pretty awesome shopping in New York City and in Chicago and Lake Michigan was nice, but I still like Cincinnati best. They had some pretty good shopping too, and it wasn’t overly expensive. There were nice places to go camping and they even had a special place made for skiing year round, since there weren’t any really good natural places there. There was also some nice wild life there. There were squirrels, birds, and a lot of deer. There were also ducks and even bears if you knew where to go. There was no hustle bustle like in the big towns. I loved being in Ohio, but when I found out that we were going to come to London, I was actually disappointed. But then I got to Hogwarts and its so nice here.”
“So you like quiet places better than exciting one?” James asked.
“Yes,” Katelyn replied.
“Well, I like exciting.”
“Me, too,” Sirius agreed.
“Well, I like peaceful,” Katelyn said.
Not much, I know, but review anyway!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
This time, you all get ‘the look.’
No feedback at all! And only one for the chapter before (thanks a bunch JSB 073!)
I feel so unloved.
I must be bored really bored if I’m giving you another chapter after that, but I am bored, so here.
P.S.
I’m doing my best to make it exciting in hopes of getting feedback.
Chapter 38
The group spent the next hour getting to know Katelyn. Lily couldn’t help but notice that Steven kept on looking at her. Whenever she caught him doing so, Katelyn blushed red, but tried to ignore it. The 8th time this happened, Sirius suddenly got up and said, “Alright, I can’t take it anymore. It’s like living with James and Lily the first couple of months of 1st year again.”
“What?” Katelyn asked a little confused while Steven blushed since he knew what Sirius was talking about.
“Ugh, I need food or else you two are going to make me go insane!” Sirius stomped out of the common room with everyone else behind him, though Katelyn was still confused and Steven was still a little red.
When they got down to the Great Hall they all sat down at the Gryffindor table and began to eat. Sirius stuffed his mouth as usual as did James causing Lily and Darlene to roll their eyes.
“So, what was Sirius going on about in the common room?” Katelyn asked Lily who was sitting across from her.
Lily was about to say something when Steven quickly answered, “Nothing.”
Katelyn gave Lily a questioning look to which Lily replied, “Guess, I’m sure you can put two and two together.”
Katelyn looked as though she was thinking about it when she suddenly looked over at Steven who, of course, had been looking at her, but turned away, blushing, when Katelyn looked over. Her eyes widened in understanding and she gave Lily a look that said, ‘please tell me it’s not true.’
In answer, Sirius shouted, “Not again!” and gave Steven a look causing him to blush even more.
Lily just smiled at the scenario in front of her until none other than Elizabeth Connors and Jessica Mathews came and sat down with them. Elizabeth was next James and Jessica was across from her, next to Sirius. Lily immediately tensed up; she knew what they were here for. Elizabeth was obsessed with James and Jessica wouldn’t rest until she got a date with Sirius.
The two latest arrivals were looking at their targets expectantly while both boys continued to shovel food into their mouths. Either they didn’t notice the girls or they were ignoring them.
“So, James, you’re Head Boy, right?” Elizabeth asked in her annoying girly voice. James jumped and looked at her in surprise while Lily smiled in triumph; James hadn’t even noticed her.
James looked up at Sirius who had also looked up, and he slowed his chewing. When he had swallowed, James nodded.
Elizabeth smiled in what she obviously thought was a flirtatious way and said, “Well then, when are you planning the next Hogsmeade visit for?”
“I don’t know,” James answered her slowly.
“Well, make it soon,” she said. “I’ll make sure I don’t have a date.”
By now, the rest of the group was watching. Lily instinctively grabbed James’ hand under the table. James gave it a little squeeze causing Lily to smile; she knew that it would be okay.
“Won’t you get bored by yourself in Hogsmeade then?” James asked innocently.
Elizabeth’s smile dropped while the others tried not to laugh. Lily smiled appreciatively, truly glad to have James of all people.
Elizabeth’s smile was back in a flash as she said, “Yeah, unless I do end up finding the right guy to go with.”
“Well, good luck with that,” James replied and went back to eating.
Elizabeth looked disappointed, but she looked at Jessica who nodded.
“I’m looking for that right guy, too,” she sighed dramatically, looking directly at Sirius.
Lily noticed that Darlene had gone very still and was glaring at Jessica.
“Well, I hope you find him,” Sirius said before going back to his food like James.
The two girls left, both clearly disappointed. When they were gone, everyone but James, Sirius, Lily and Darlene burst out laughing. James and Sirius were ignoring them while Lily just smiled. Darlene, on the other hand, James noticed, was stabbing at her food. James leaned across the table and said quietly to her, “Don’t kill the beans, they aren’t the ones flirting with Sirius.”
Darlene blushed red and looked down into her plate. James caught Lily’s eye, and they both looked away, smiling.
The rest of lunch past by without incident. When they were all done eating, they went up to the Head Dorm.
“Finally!” Sirius exclaimed when they reached the painting.
“Love,” James said. The painting opened up revealing the common room.
“This is so cool!” Sirius said standing right outside the hole, blocking everyone else.
“Keep moving, Sirius!” Alice said.
Sirius moved in and made his way over towards one of the arm chairs while the others marveled at the room.
“This is cool,” Frank said.
“Yeah,” Peter agreed.
“Can we see your rooms?” Remus asked.
“Oh, yeah!” Sara exclaimed.
“Sure,” Lily said. “Come on.”
They all followed Lily to her room and took a look around.
“This is really nice,” Sara said.
“I second that,” Darlene said.
“And I third it,” Alice said.
“Eh, it’s OK,” Sirius said. “Just a bit too girly for me.”
“At least there’s no pink,” Remus said.
“True.”
Lily just rolled her eyes and led them all out of her room and over to James’.
“Now this is more like it!” Sirius exclaimed at all of the Quidditch posters.
“I don’t know; it’s a bit too boyish for me.”
Sirius stuck his tongue out at Darlene before going back to admiring James’ room.
When he was done, they all went out to the common room and sat around talking like before until dinner.
They went down too eat and then went up to sit around in the Gryffindor common room this time. They sat up talking for hours.
Long after everyone else went to sleep, James looked down at his watch. “Oh, God, it’s already past 12.”
“I guess we should go to sleep then,” Remus said.
“But I don’t want to go all the way back to the Head Dorm!” James complained.
“Well, I guess we could sleep in our old dorms tonight,” Lily suggested.
“Yeah, that be fine,” Remus said. “Your bed’s still there, James.”
“And your bed is still there, too, Lily,” Sara said.
“Alright, then. ‘Night, you guys,” Sirius said.
“Good night,” the girls called and headed upstairs.
Lily gave James a quick kiss as Alice gave Frank one before the 2 girls joined their friends upstairs.
The boys went up, too and got ready for bed.
“You know what, guys?” James said. “I think we’re gonna have some good luck with the girls this year.”
“What makes you say that?” Peter asked.
“Oh, you know,” James said getting into bed. “Lily said yes to me, Frank and Alice are still doing well, Katelyn blushed every time she caught Steven staring at her, Darlene tried to kill Jessica with her eyes at lunch when Jessica started hinting at Sirius, then tried to kill her beans, that type of stuff.”
Not much, but at least exciting enough to deserve feedback, right?
I hope.
*hopeful look*
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Hey, people!!!
Thanks for the feedback!
I would just like to let you know that I’m leaving for vacation tomorrow (YAY!) so I won’t post again until the New Year.
I’ll try to make this good, but there isn’t really much that I can think of to put into this.
Oh well.
Here goes…
Chapter 39
The Marauders were sitting in their usual seats in the back of History of Magic that Monday while Binns droned on about some extremely boring historical event that no one cared about. Only Lily seemed to be awake and taking notes. She was sitting on the table in front of the Marauders with her friends which James was happy about. He had been staring at the back of her head, day dreaming about something or another, but he had stopped and looked over at his friends.
Remus was attempting to listen to Binns, but he wasn’t bothering with notes. Peter seemed to be sleeping. The only thing out of ordinary was that Sirius wasn’t sleeping also. Instead, he was staring straight ahead at him.
At first, James figured that he was daydreaming as well, but then, he noticed that Darlene was right in front of Sirius, doodling on a bit of parchment.
James had noticed that Sirius sometimes looked at her a bit differently, but it was a lot more obvious this year.
‘Well, now I have some actual work to do,” James thought before getting some parchment out of his bag and began to right a note to Lily.
‘Do you think Darlene knows that Sirius is staring at her?’
James folded it up and threw it at the back of Lily’s head; it bounced off of her head and fell to the ground. She turned around and gave James an annoyed look, but he just motioned to the note on the ground.
Lily picked it up and turned around to read it. when she was done, she whipped her head around and looked at Sirius who hadn’t noticed anything. Then she wrote a message to James and passed it to him.
‘I don’t think even he noticed.’
James read it quickly before sending over his own.
‘Did you notice Darlene stabbing her beans on Saturday?’
‘Yeah,’ came Lily’s reply.
‘We have to do something about this.’
Lily turned and winked at James before leaning over and whispering in Darlene’s ear.
“Looks like Remus has given up on trying to take notes,” Lily whispered.
Darlene turned around to see what she meant, but found herself face to face with Sirius.
It took him a couple seconds to realize that Darlene had turned around, but when he did, he blushed red and looked down at his table top.
Darlene turned around as well, just as red as Sirius.
Lily was smirking at her friend who was determinly staring at her parchment.
Suddenly, another note landed in front of Lily. She opened it and read:
‘What did you tell her?’
‘That Remus seems to have given up on notes.’
Lily sent the note back to James who looked over at his friend who was now staring at Sara the same way Sirius had been staring at Darlene.
Just then, the bell rang causing Sara jump and Remus to realize he had been staring at her.
Sirius finally looked up from the desk while Darlene put her parchment into her bag.
Peter woke up, almost falling out of his chair and stuffed his blank parchment into his bag before following his friends out the door.
Lily and James followed them out with smirks on their faces.
Alice, Katelyn, Frank, and Steven met up with them outside the class room and the group made their way down to lunch.
Yeah, I know that’s really short, so I’m going to give you this as well.
It’s the same chapter, but from Sirius and Darlene’s point of views.
Chapter 39 (again)
Sirius was sitting in between James and Remus in History of Magic class, but he was tuning Binns out and instead staring Darlene while she drew on her parchment.
It was really odd how he couldn’t seem to tear his gaze away from her. He had always had a little crush on her, well okay, it was a big crush, but it seemed so different this year. Sirius was sure that nobody ever really noticed, but then James hinted at it the night before last.
Maybe the reason Sirius was being so obvious was because he knew that this year was his last year.
He had decided during the last couple weeks of summer that he would try to get with Darlene. The 2 of them had stayed in touch after the Diagon Alley trip, and Sirius was now convinced that nothing could change the way he felt about her. All summer Sirius was unable to think of anything else other than Darlene. Whenever he closed his eyes, he saw her thick dark hair or the shining blue eyes. He would see her smile and smell that sweet smell of her perfume.
Sirius could see every single blue in her eyes. It was like every shade of blue was in her eyes. Sirius had never seen such beautiful eyes looking right into his.
‘Wait a minute,’ Sirius suddenly thought. ‘How can I see her eyes?’
Darlene had been absentmindedly doodling on a corner of her parchment. She was really just thinking about lunch on Saturday. It was all she could think about since then.
When Jessica sat down next to Sirius, something had happened. An odd feeling had gone through her and all Darlene wanted to do was stab Jessica with her fork.
The feeling was something that she had never experienced before.
Darlene didn’t know what it had been, but she knew that she defiantly felt something for Sirius. They had sort of developed a friendship over the last couple of weeks, but Darlene had always found Sirius somewhat attractive. He had always seemed to be more than he let on, and that intrigued her. Not to mention that he was uncommonly hot.
Just then, Lily leaned over and whispered in darlene’s ear. “Looks like Remus has given up on trying to take notes.”
Darlene turned to see what Lily was talking about, but she was instead met with deep gray eyes. she seemed unable to tear her gaze away from the pair of eyes. They were a gray that Darlene had never seen before; the eyes were deep and meaningful, but at the same time seemed to be rested and at peace. That is, until they quickly looked down and Darlene realized that they had been the eyes of none other than Sirius Black.
I know it’s still not much, but it’s the best I can do for now.
I won’t be able to get on again until I get back, unless I find time to update my other fic before leaving, so Happy Holidays!
And please, please leave me some great feedback to come back to!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Thanks for the feedback!
I would just like to let you know that I’m leaving for vacation tomorrow (YAY!) so I won’t post again until the New Year.
I’ll try to make this good, but there isn’t really much that I can think of to put into this.
Oh well.
Here goes…
Chapter 39
The Marauders were sitting in their usual seats in the back of History of Magic that Monday while Binns droned on about some extremely boring historical event that no one cared about. Only Lily seemed to be awake and taking notes. She was sitting on the table in front of the Marauders with her friends which James was happy about. He had been staring at the back of her head, day dreaming about something or another, but he had stopped and looked over at his friends.
Remus was attempting to listen to Binns, but he wasn’t bothering with notes. Peter seemed to be sleeping. The only thing out of ordinary was that Sirius wasn’t sleeping also. Instead, he was staring straight ahead at him.
At first, James figured that he was daydreaming as well, but then, he noticed that Darlene was right in front of Sirius, doodling on a bit of parchment.
James had noticed that Sirius sometimes looked at her a bit differently, but it was a lot more obvious this year.
‘Well, now I have some actual work to do,” James thought before getting some parchment out of his bag and began to right a note to Lily.
‘Do you think Darlene knows that Sirius is staring at her?’
James folded it up and threw it at the back of Lily’s head; it bounced off of her head and fell to the ground. She turned around and gave James an annoyed look, but he just motioned to the note on the ground.
Lily picked it up and turned around to read it. when she was done, she whipped her head around and looked at Sirius who hadn’t noticed anything. Then she wrote a message to James and passed it to him.
‘I don’t think even he noticed.’
James read it quickly before sending over his own.
‘Did you notice Darlene stabbing her beans on Saturday?’
‘Yeah,’ came Lily’s reply.
‘We have to do something about this.’
Lily turned and winked at James before leaning over and whispering in Darlene’s ear.
“Looks like Remus has given up on trying to take notes,” Lily whispered.
Darlene turned around to see what she meant, but found herself face to face with Sirius.
It took him a couple seconds to realize that Darlene had turned around, but when he did, he blushed red and looked down at his table top.
Darlene turned around as well, just as red as Sirius.
Lily was smirking at her friend who was determinly staring at her parchment.
Suddenly, another note landed in front of Lily. She opened it and read:
‘What did you tell her?’
‘That Remus seems to have given up on notes.’
Lily sent the note back to James who looked over at his friend who was now staring at Sara the same way Sirius had been staring at Darlene.
Just then, the bell rang causing Sara jump and Remus to realize he had been staring at her.
Sirius finally looked up from the desk while Darlene put her parchment into her bag.
Peter woke up, almost falling out of his chair and stuffed his blank parchment into his bag before following his friends out the door.
Lily and James followed them out with smirks on their faces.
Alice, Katelyn, Frank, and Steven met up with them outside the class room and the group made their way down to lunch.
Yeah, I know that’s really short, so I’m going to give you this as well.
It’s the same chapter, but from Sirius and Darlene’s point of views.
Chapter 39 (again)
Sirius was sitting in between James and Remus in History of Magic class, but he was tuning Binns out and instead staring Darlene while she drew on her parchment.
It was really odd how he couldn’t seem to tear his gaze away from her. He had always had a little crush on her, well okay, it was a big crush, but it seemed so different this year. Sirius was sure that nobody ever really noticed, but then James hinted at it the night before last.
Maybe the reason Sirius was being so obvious was because he knew that this year was his last year.
He had decided during the last couple weeks of summer that he would try to get with Darlene. The 2 of them had stayed in touch after the Diagon Alley trip, and Sirius was now convinced that nothing could change the way he felt about her. All summer Sirius was unable to think of anything else other than Darlene. Whenever he closed his eyes, he saw her thick dark hair or the shining blue eyes. He would see her smile and smell that sweet smell of her perfume.
Sirius could see every single blue in her eyes. It was like every shade of blue was in her eyes. Sirius had never seen such beautiful eyes looking right into his.
‘Wait a minute,’ Sirius suddenly thought. ‘How can I see her eyes?’
Darlene had been absentmindedly doodling on a corner of her parchment. She was really just thinking about lunch on Saturday. It was all she could think about since then.
When Jessica sat down next to Sirius, something had happened. An odd feeling had gone through her and all Darlene wanted to do was stab Jessica with her fork.
The feeling was something that she had never experienced before.
Darlene didn’t know what it had been, but she knew that she defiantly felt something for Sirius. They had sort of developed a friendship over the last couple of weeks, but Darlene had always found Sirius somewhat attractive. He had always seemed to be more than he let on, and that intrigued her. Not to mention that he was uncommonly hot.
Just then, Lily leaned over and whispered in darlene’s ear. “Looks like Remus has given up on trying to take notes.”
Darlene turned to see what Lily was talking about, but she was instead met with deep gray eyes. she seemed unable to tear her gaze away from the pair of eyes. They were a gray that Darlene had never seen before; the eyes were deep and meaningful, but at the same time seemed to be rested and at peace. That is, until they quickly looked down and Darlene realized that they had been the eyes of none other than Sirius Black.
I know it’s still not much, but it’s the best I can do for now.
I won’t be able to get on again until I get back, unless I find time to update my other fic before leaving, so Happy Holidays!
And please, please leave me some great feedback to come back to!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
I’m back and this is the first chance I got to post this.
I shall waste no more time on the matter as I’m sure those of you who read my excuses in my other fic would like to get on reading.
Chapter 40
The first month of school flew by. Lily and James were still together, as well as Alice and Frank. Lily was sure that Darlene had a thing for Sirius and vice versa, so now, Lily and James were trying to make them both admit it to each other. It was also obvious that Steven liked Katelyn, but she hadn’t realized that yet. It was harder to tell that Remus was crushing on Sara, but James said that he was. That was good because Lily knew that Sara liked him, too.
It was with these thoughts that Lily was sitting in the heads’ common room, waiting for James to return to the common room.
When he finally came back, he went over to Lily and sat down next to her. “Sorry it took so long. I just went up to the Gryffindor common room to post a notice on the bulletin board about the Quidditch try-outs.”
“It’s okay,” Lily replied.
James looked at her while she stared into the fire. After a few minutes, he asked, “What’s wrong?”
Lily looked up at him and said, “Nothing’s wrong, I was just thinking. Our friends can’t be so stupid as to not realize that one of them likes them, can they?”
“They could be,” James replied.
“It’s just that there seems to be something different about them. I just wish they would hurry up and get together already. Darlene stops paying attention to whatever we’re talking about the second Sirius walks into the room; Sara’s already too busy staring at or thinking about Remus to take notice of the conversation in the first place, and Katelyn is always asking about Steven, but when anyone asks her why she wants to know, she just says, ‘No reason.’ It’s just so frustrating.”
“I know what you mean,” James said. “It’s the same with the guys. Sirius is always looking at Darlene, Remus avoids all conversation of Sara, and Steven turns red at any mention of Katelyn.”
“We have to do something about this.”
“Like what? Trick them into dating?”
“No, I was thinking more along the lines of a Halloween Dance,” Lily said. “What do you think?”
James was silent for a minute before he smiled and said, “What’s the plan?”
Lily smiled and began to explain. “Well, we plan out a Halloween Dance. You know everyone will be so excited. Then, you have to try and get the guys to ask the girls.”
“It might work with Sirius and Steven, but I don’t think I’ll be able to convince Remus. He’s still convinced that he can’t get into a relationship because of his…problem. You have to try and get Sara to ask him.”
Lily was thoughtful for a moment then said, “Well, at first, we know that there will be a lot of girls asking Sirius, but he’ll turn them all down, hopefully. Just in case, however, make sure he turns everyone down. We shouldn’t have a problem with Remus because he’ll turn down all the girls anyway if what you said was true. It should be the same for Steven. Darlene will just say that she’s going by herself, so we’ll wait to get her with Sirius last. Sara will probably turn down all of the guys as well. When it gets close to the dance and she doesn’t have a date, it’ll be easier to convince her to ask Remus; we just have to make sure he says yes. Katelyn doesn’t realize that Steven likes her so we have to get her to turn down anyone who asks her, and we also have to make sure she doesn’t plan to ask someone.”
“Sirius and Sara should be easy to take care of. We just need to really convince Remus, and that shouldn’t be a problem either. If Katelyn plans to ask someone, just make up some horrible story about him. If we can just get Sirius to ask Darlene, she would probably say yes.”
“I think we have it pretty much well planned out,” Lily said.
“Yeah, let’s just hope it works.”
The plan was put into action the next day. James and Lily presented their idea for a school dance to Dumbeldore. He was all for it. James and Lily next discussed the idea with the prefects. When asked why they wanted to have the dance, they said that it was to help cheer people up and give them something to look forward to.
Remus, being Remus, said that a trip to Hogsmeade would have done that. No matter how many times James and Lily told him they just wanted to do something different, he still gave them a suspicious look before changing the topic.
And so, James and Lily were met with their first problem. If Remus found out what they were trying to do, there was no way they were going to get Remus at the dance with Sara.
“Just don’t worry about it,” James told Lily the day before the idea of the dance was going to be announced to rest of the student body. “Once the posters for the dance go up in the common rooms, Remus will get caught up in the excitement and forget about it. And, if we’re lucky, the dance will bring a new type of excitement to the students and we can just say ‘I told you so’ to Remus if he bugs us anymore about it.”
“I hope you’re right, because if he finds out the truth, he’ll tell the others and we’ll be dead meat.”
James laughed and kissed her.
“We better get to sleep,” Lily said. She was right, it was almost 11:00 and James and Lily wanted to get to the common room early to see the looks on their friend’s faces when they saw the notice for the dance.
“Okay,” James sighed. He gave Lily one last kiss before going up to his room.
The next morning, James woke up earlier than usual, as planned, and got ready for the last day of classes of the week. He met Lily out in their common room and they both made their way up to the Gryffindor common room. There wasn’t anyone in there, so they sat down in one of the big arm chairs to wait for their friends to come down.
Soon, students began coming down. The bright sign caught their attention and they all immediately made a beeline for the notice board. As they read the sign, they got excited and headed down to breakfast, talking excitedly with their friends about the dance.
Finally, Darlene, Sara, Alice, and Katelyn came down from the girls’ dormitories. Seeing the crowd round the notice board they went over to see what was going on. James and Lily smiled at each other and went over to see the girls’ expressions when they read the sign.
As predicted, they got really excited and all started talking.
“Oh, this is so cool!” Sara exclaimed.
“Oh my gosh! I need to get a dress and jewelry and shoes and-“
“Give we get it, Darlene,” Alice said. She had noticed James and Lily watching them she gave them a questioning look; she was also wondering why the dance had come up.
James gave her a wink, and she understood.
“I hope somebody asks me,” Katelyn worried.
“Don’t worry,” James said as he and Lily walked over to the girls. “I’m sure somebody will.”
“But who?” Katelyn asked.
As if in answer to her question, Steven came up behind her and asked, “What’s going on?”
“There’s going to be a Halloween dance this year,” Lily replied.
“And Katelyn here is worried no one will ask her, but someone will, right, Steven,” Alice said with a sly smile.
“Oh, um, yeah,” Steven replied.
“Yeah, I’m sure they’ll just be lining up to ask her. Whoever wants to go with her better get a move on,” James added.
Lily stepped on his foot causing him to yell out in pain. Steven gave him an odd look, but James was saved from explaining because, just then, Sirius came running down the stairs with his hair not yet combed.
“What’s the big news?” he asked. “What’s happening?” Lily smiled and answered, “There’s going to be a Halloween Dance.”
Sirius’s face fell. “That’s it?” he asked looking hopeful.
Darlene laughed causing Sirius to look over at her.
“Nice hair,” she commented, still laughing.
Sirius turned a light red before back up the stairs, glaring at Remus who was coming down with Frank.
“What was that all about?” Sara asked.
“I told him there was some really big news waiting downstairs hoping that he wouldn’t spend more than 5 minutes on his hair, but he just rushed down here,” Remus replied.
“So nothing’s happening?” Frank asked.
“There’s still a Halloween Dance,” Katelyn told him.
“There is?” he asked.
“Yeah, so you better ask Alice before someone else does,” James said.
“I’d say no to anyone else, anyways,” Alice muttered.
“See,” Frank said, “I don’t have to ask her.”
“It would be nice if you did,” Alice suggested.
“Alright then,” Frank sighed. “Will you go to the dance with me, Alice?”
“That wasn’t the best way to be asked out,” Alice pointed out.
“Does it matter; you‘re going to say ‘yes’ either way.”
“Fine, I’ll go with you.”
“That wasn’t the best way to say yes.”
“Does it matter? I said yes.”
“No.”
“Well then, I guess we’re all good.”
Everyone burst out laughing while Frank and Alice kissed.
“I don’t have to ask you, do I?” James asked Lily.
Lily hit him on the head in response.
“Oh all right.” James cleared his throat and turned to face Lily. “Lily, will you make me the happiest person on earth and please allow me to escort you to the Halloween Dance?”
Lily laughed at James’s serious expression and asked, “I thought you said this summer that that would be the last time you asked me out.”
“I told me to ask you this time!” James exclaimed.
“I didn’t tell you to do anything.”
“You were thinking it.”
“How would you know what I was thinking?
“I know everything about you,” James said in a very serious tone. “You don’t have to say anything because your eyes speak for you.”
“Shut up,” Lily muttered while James grinned and the others laughed.
“What’s so funny?” Sirius asked, finally having come down from the dorms.
“Now, if you weren’t so busy with your hair, you would know,” Darlene said.
“Hair’s important!”
“You sound like a girl,” Steven muttered.
Sirius chose to ignore that comment and asked again, “What’s so funny?”
“You would know if you were here,” Lily replied.
“But I wasn’t here.”
“Your loss, then.”
“Tell me!”
“No.”
The conversation went on like that for 5 minutes until Elizabeth and Jessica came down. They went over to join the crowd around the notice board.
The group looked over at them to see what they would do when they read about the dance, even though they were pretty sure.
And they were right; after reading the sign, both girls squealed with excitement.
“Oh, this is so great! A Halloween Dance!” Jessica exclaimed.
“Yeah,” Elizabeth agreed. “That totally beats Hogsmeade visits.”
“Defiantly, and we have to get dates,” Jessica added.
The two girls continued talking in quieter tones so the Marauders, Frank, Steven, and the girls couldn’t hear them anymore.
“My bet’s on dinner,” Peter said.
“I say lunch,” Frank said.
“I give them until breakfast tomorrow,” Steven said.
“You’re all crazy,” Remus said. “Those girls are like vultures. I say breakfast today.”
“How much?” Steven asked.
“10 galleons.”
“You’re confidant,” Frank pointed out.
“Yes, I am,” Remus replied getting out the money.
“Well, I’m putting in 5 galleons.”
“Same,” Steven said.
Peter wrote it all down and then said, “I’ll put in 3.”
Remus collected all of the money, being the most responsible, and put the money into his bag.
“What was that?” Katelyn asked.
“We always make bets on when they’ll ask James and Sirius out after a notice for Hogsmeade is posted,” Remus replied.
Katelyn, Alice, and Sara nodded, but Lily and Darlene were too busy glaring at Elizabeth and Jessica to take any notice.
“Let’s get some breakfast,” Sara said.
Everyone, but Lily and Darlene, who hadn’t noticed, agreed and they headed towards the portrait hole.
“Come on, Love,” James said to Lily dragging her along with him.
“You coming, Darlene?” Sirius asked.
“Darlene looked up and nodded, following the others out.
No sooner than they had sat down and began eating then Jessica and Elizabeth also came down.
They sat down by their targets, just like last month, and just like last month, James and Sirius took no notice, Lily and Darlene glared at them, and the rest of the group watched on.
“Hi, James,” Elizabeth in a very annoying voice.
“Hi,” James said reluctantly. He felt Lily’s hand grab his again and he held on tight to let her know that it was okay.
“Are you going to the dance with anybody yet?” Elizabeth asked.
“Oh, I’m so sorry,” James said in a false apologetic voice. “I just asked someone else 20 minutes ago, and she said yes.”
“Oh,” Elizabeth said looking crestfallen. “Who?” she asked.
“Lily,” James replied, mostly just for amusement, which he got.
He had to try really hard not to laugh at the expression on her face, which looked like she had found out that Christmas was going to be cancelled.
She was so shocked, she couldn’t even speak.
Lily wore a triumphant smile while Elizabeth glared at her as if she would just love to throw her into a pit a cage of hungry dragons.
Jessica quickly cleared her throat to try and change the subject.
“Sirius,” she simpered. “Did you see the poster for the Halloween dance?”
Sirius nodded without looking up from food that he had gone back to when Jessica had cleared her throat.
“Well, would you like to go with me?”
Sirius swallowed his food and opened his mouth to answer, but instead…
“Sorry, he’s going with me.”
Everyone turned to stare wide eyed and open mouthed at Darlene Jade.
Well…
longer then the usual ones.
What do you think???
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
I shall waste no more time on the matter as I’m sure those of you who read my excuses in my other fic would like to get on reading.
Chapter 40
The first month of school flew by. Lily and James were still together, as well as Alice and Frank. Lily was sure that Darlene had a thing for Sirius and vice versa, so now, Lily and James were trying to make them both admit it to each other. It was also obvious that Steven liked Katelyn, but she hadn’t realized that yet. It was harder to tell that Remus was crushing on Sara, but James said that he was. That was good because Lily knew that Sara liked him, too.
It was with these thoughts that Lily was sitting in the heads’ common room, waiting for James to return to the common room.
When he finally came back, he went over to Lily and sat down next to her. “Sorry it took so long. I just went up to the Gryffindor common room to post a notice on the bulletin board about the Quidditch try-outs.”
“It’s okay,” Lily replied.
James looked at her while she stared into the fire. After a few minutes, he asked, “What’s wrong?”
Lily looked up at him and said, “Nothing’s wrong, I was just thinking. Our friends can’t be so stupid as to not realize that one of them likes them, can they?”
“They could be,” James replied.
“It’s just that there seems to be something different about them. I just wish they would hurry up and get together already. Darlene stops paying attention to whatever we’re talking about the second Sirius walks into the room; Sara’s already too busy staring at or thinking about Remus to take notice of the conversation in the first place, and Katelyn is always asking about Steven, but when anyone asks her why she wants to know, she just says, ‘No reason.’ It’s just so frustrating.”
“I know what you mean,” James said. “It’s the same with the guys. Sirius is always looking at Darlene, Remus avoids all conversation of Sara, and Steven turns red at any mention of Katelyn.”
“We have to do something about this.”
“Like what? Trick them into dating?”
“No, I was thinking more along the lines of a Halloween Dance,” Lily said. “What do you think?”
James was silent for a minute before he smiled and said, “What’s the plan?”
Lily smiled and began to explain. “Well, we plan out a Halloween Dance. You know everyone will be so excited. Then, you have to try and get the guys to ask the girls.”
“It might work with Sirius and Steven, but I don’t think I’ll be able to convince Remus. He’s still convinced that he can’t get into a relationship because of his…problem. You have to try and get Sara to ask him.”
Lily was thoughtful for a moment then said, “Well, at first, we know that there will be a lot of girls asking Sirius, but he’ll turn them all down, hopefully. Just in case, however, make sure he turns everyone down. We shouldn’t have a problem with Remus because he’ll turn down all the girls anyway if what you said was true. It should be the same for Steven. Darlene will just say that she’s going by herself, so we’ll wait to get her with Sirius last. Sara will probably turn down all of the guys as well. When it gets close to the dance and she doesn’t have a date, it’ll be easier to convince her to ask Remus; we just have to make sure he says yes. Katelyn doesn’t realize that Steven likes her so we have to get her to turn down anyone who asks her, and we also have to make sure she doesn’t plan to ask someone.”
“Sirius and Sara should be easy to take care of. We just need to really convince Remus, and that shouldn’t be a problem either. If Katelyn plans to ask someone, just make up some horrible story about him. If we can just get Sirius to ask Darlene, she would probably say yes.”
“I think we have it pretty much well planned out,” Lily said.
“Yeah, let’s just hope it works.”
The plan was put into action the next day. James and Lily presented their idea for a school dance to Dumbeldore. He was all for it. James and Lily next discussed the idea with the prefects. When asked why they wanted to have the dance, they said that it was to help cheer people up and give them something to look forward to.
Remus, being Remus, said that a trip to Hogsmeade would have done that. No matter how many times James and Lily told him they just wanted to do something different, he still gave them a suspicious look before changing the topic.
And so, James and Lily were met with their first problem. If Remus found out what they were trying to do, there was no way they were going to get Remus at the dance with Sara.
“Just don’t worry about it,” James told Lily the day before the idea of the dance was going to be announced to rest of the student body. “Once the posters for the dance go up in the common rooms, Remus will get caught up in the excitement and forget about it. And, if we’re lucky, the dance will bring a new type of excitement to the students and we can just say ‘I told you so’ to Remus if he bugs us anymore about it.”
“I hope you’re right, because if he finds out the truth, he’ll tell the others and we’ll be dead meat.”
James laughed and kissed her.
“We better get to sleep,” Lily said. She was right, it was almost 11:00 and James and Lily wanted to get to the common room early to see the looks on their friend’s faces when they saw the notice for the dance.
“Okay,” James sighed. He gave Lily one last kiss before going up to his room.
The next morning, James woke up earlier than usual, as planned, and got ready for the last day of classes of the week. He met Lily out in their common room and they both made their way up to the Gryffindor common room. There wasn’t anyone in there, so they sat down in one of the big arm chairs to wait for their friends to come down.
Soon, students began coming down. The bright sign caught their attention and they all immediately made a beeline for the notice board. As they read the sign, they got excited and headed down to breakfast, talking excitedly with their friends about the dance.
Finally, Darlene, Sara, Alice, and Katelyn came down from the girls’ dormitories. Seeing the crowd round the notice board they went over to see what was going on. James and Lily smiled at each other and went over to see the girls’ expressions when they read the sign.
As predicted, they got really excited and all started talking.
“Oh, this is so cool!” Sara exclaimed.
“Oh my gosh! I need to get a dress and jewelry and shoes and-“
“Give we get it, Darlene,” Alice said. She had noticed James and Lily watching them she gave them a questioning look; she was also wondering why the dance had come up.
James gave her a wink, and she understood.
“I hope somebody asks me,” Katelyn worried.
“Don’t worry,” James said as he and Lily walked over to the girls. “I’m sure somebody will.”
“But who?” Katelyn asked.
As if in answer to her question, Steven came up behind her and asked, “What’s going on?”
“There’s going to be a Halloween dance this year,” Lily replied.
“And Katelyn here is worried no one will ask her, but someone will, right, Steven,” Alice said with a sly smile.
“Oh, um, yeah,” Steven replied.
“Yeah, I’m sure they’ll just be lining up to ask her. Whoever wants to go with her better get a move on,” James added.
Lily stepped on his foot causing him to yell out in pain. Steven gave him an odd look, but James was saved from explaining because, just then, Sirius came running down the stairs with his hair not yet combed.
“What’s the big news?” he asked. “What’s happening?” Lily smiled and answered, “There’s going to be a Halloween Dance.”
Sirius’s face fell. “That’s it?” he asked looking hopeful.
Darlene laughed causing Sirius to look over at her.
“Nice hair,” she commented, still laughing.
Sirius turned a light red before back up the stairs, glaring at Remus who was coming down with Frank.
“What was that all about?” Sara asked.
“I told him there was some really big news waiting downstairs hoping that he wouldn’t spend more than 5 minutes on his hair, but he just rushed down here,” Remus replied.
“So nothing’s happening?” Frank asked.
“There’s still a Halloween Dance,” Katelyn told him.
“There is?” he asked.
“Yeah, so you better ask Alice before someone else does,” James said.
“I’d say no to anyone else, anyways,” Alice muttered.
“See,” Frank said, “I don’t have to ask her.”
“It would be nice if you did,” Alice suggested.
“Alright then,” Frank sighed. “Will you go to the dance with me, Alice?”
“That wasn’t the best way to be asked out,” Alice pointed out.
“Does it matter; you‘re going to say ‘yes’ either way.”
“Fine, I’ll go with you.”
“That wasn’t the best way to say yes.”
“Does it matter? I said yes.”
“No.”
“Well then, I guess we’re all good.”
Everyone burst out laughing while Frank and Alice kissed.
“I don’t have to ask you, do I?” James asked Lily.
Lily hit him on the head in response.
“Oh all right.” James cleared his throat and turned to face Lily. “Lily, will you make me the happiest person on earth and please allow me to escort you to the Halloween Dance?”
Lily laughed at James’s serious expression and asked, “I thought you said this summer that that would be the last time you asked me out.”
“I told me to ask you this time!” James exclaimed.
“I didn’t tell you to do anything.”
“You were thinking it.”
“How would you know what I was thinking?
“I know everything about you,” James said in a very serious tone. “You don’t have to say anything because your eyes speak for you.”
“Shut up,” Lily muttered while James grinned and the others laughed.
“What’s so funny?” Sirius asked, finally having come down from the dorms.
“Now, if you weren’t so busy with your hair, you would know,” Darlene said.
“Hair’s important!”
“You sound like a girl,” Steven muttered.
Sirius chose to ignore that comment and asked again, “What’s so funny?”
“You would know if you were here,” Lily replied.
“But I wasn’t here.”
“Your loss, then.”
“Tell me!”
“No.”
The conversation went on like that for 5 minutes until Elizabeth and Jessica came down. They went over to join the crowd around the notice board.
The group looked over at them to see what they would do when they read about the dance, even though they were pretty sure.
And they were right; after reading the sign, both girls squealed with excitement.
“Oh, this is so great! A Halloween Dance!” Jessica exclaimed.
“Yeah,” Elizabeth agreed. “That totally beats Hogsmeade visits.”
“Defiantly, and we have to get dates,” Jessica added.
The two girls continued talking in quieter tones so the Marauders, Frank, Steven, and the girls couldn’t hear them anymore.
“My bet’s on dinner,” Peter said.
“I say lunch,” Frank said.
“I give them until breakfast tomorrow,” Steven said.
“You’re all crazy,” Remus said. “Those girls are like vultures. I say breakfast today.”
“How much?” Steven asked.
“10 galleons.”
“You’re confidant,” Frank pointed out.
“Yes, I am,” Remus replied getting out the money.
“Well, I’m putting in 5 galleons.”
“Same,” Steven said.
Peter wrote it all down and then said, “I’ll put in 3.”
Remus collected all of the money, being the most responsible, and put the money into his bag.
“What was that?” Katelyn asked.
“We always make bets on when they’ll ask James and Sirius out after a notice for Hogsmeade is posted,” Remus replied.
Katelyn, Alice, and Sara nodded, but Lily and Darlene were too busy glaring at Elizabeth and Jessica to take any notice.
“Let’s get some breakfast,” Sara said.
Everyone, but Lily and Darlene, who hadn’t noticed, agreed and they headed towards the portrait hole.
“Come on, Love,” James said to Lily dragging her along with him.
“You coming, Darlene?” Sirius asked.
“Darlene looked up and nodded, following the others out.
No sooner than they had sat down and began eating then Jessica and Elizabeth also came down.
They sat down by their targets, just like last month, and just like last month, James and Sirius took no notice, Lily and Darlene glared at them, and the rest of the group watched on.
“Hi, James,” Elizabeth in a very annoying voice.
“Hi,” James said reluctantly. He felt Lily’s hand grab his again and he held on tight to let her know that it was okay.
“Are you going to the dance with anybody yet?” Elizabeth asked.
“Oh, I’m so sorry,” James said in a false apologetic voice. “I just asked someone else 20 minutes ago, and she said yes.”
“Oh,” Elizabeth said looking crestfallen. “Who?” she asked.
“Lily,” James replied, mostly just for amusement, which he got.
He had to try really hard not to laugh at the expression on her face, which looked like she had found out that Christmas was going to be cancelled.
She was so shocked, she couldn’t even speak.
Lily wore a triumphant smile while Elizabeth glared at her as if she would just love to throw her into a pit a cage of hungry dragons.
Jessica quickly cleared her throat to try and change the subject.
“Sirius,” she simpered. “Did you see the poster for the Halloween dance?”
Sirius nodded without looking up from food that he had gone back to when Jessica had cleared her throat.
“Well, would you like to go with me?”
Sirius swallowed his food and opened his mouth to answer, but instead…
“Sorry, he’s going with me.”
Everyone turned to stare wide eyed and open mouthed at Darlene Jade.
Well…
longer then the usual ones.
What do you think???
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
This chapter will be in Sirius and Darlene’s point of views
Chapter 41
Darlene, realizing what she had said quickly got up and left the Great Hall.
Everyone else was still in shock. Sirius was still staring at the spot Darlene had been sitting at next to him.
‘What was that all about?’ he thought to himself. ‘Could it be that-‘
‘No, don’t be stupid Sirius, she doesn’t like you. Why would she?’
‘Then why did she just say she was going to the dance with me?’
‘To save you from having to make up an excuse for Mathews.’
‘Yeah, I guess you’re right, I mean what was I thinking; she’s way to amazing to like.’
‘Exactly.’
‘But then, why did she walk out?’
‘Maybe she realized that everyone would think she liked you.’
‘What if she does?’
‘I doubt it.’
‘Maybe I’ll go ask her.’
‘Good idea, maybe I should have thought of that.’
‘You did.’
‘How?’
‘You’re me!’
‘Oh yeah.’
“Sirius. Sirius!”
Sirius looked up and found everyone watching him.
James gave him a look, and Sirius knew what he meant. Without making a sound, Sirius got up and went out of the Hall in search of Darlene.
‘Where would she be?’ Sirius asked himself, and then he mentally hit himself and reached into his bag, pulling out a blank sheet of parchment.
“I solemnly swear that I’m up to no good,” he muttered as he tapped the parchment. The lines of the Marauders’ map appeared on the parchment, along with the moving dots of the people of Hogwarts Castle.
Sirius began to scan the map for the dot labeled “Darlene Jade.” Finally, he found her sitting up in the astronomy tower.
“Mischief managed,” Sirius said tapping the map and putting it back into his bag before quickly heading up to the astronomy tower.
Darlene sat alone in the astronomy tower trying to figure out what had made her say that. She would have liked to say that she was trying to save Sirius of making up an excuse, but she knew that that wasn’t true. The real reason she had announced that she was going to the dance with Sirius was because she was jealous. She knew that Sirius didn’t like Jessica; who wouldn’t know that after listening to him talk about how annoying she was when he wasn’t talking about eating, pranking, or Quidditch. And yet, when Jessica asked Sirius to the dance, she couldn’t contain her jealousy anymore.
‘But now look at what you’ve done!’ she scolded herself. ‘Now everyone knows that you like Sirius, including Sirius!
‘He’s probably sitting there making fun of me,’ she thought bitterly.
‘What if he likes you, too,’ asked a voice in the back of her head.
‘Why would he like me?’
‘Maybe because you’re you.’
“What’s so special about me?” Darlene asked herself.
“I’d say there are a lot of things,” came the reply.
Darlene still had her head buried in her hands as she asked, “Like what?”
“You’re kind and smart. You’re fun to be around and know how to cheer people up. There is always a smile on your face, no matter what; people just can’t help but be happy around you. You have a great sense of humor and know how to make people laugh. You’re always there for your friends, and it’s easy to tell that you’d do anything for the people that you love. You’re beautiful inside and out. There are so many great things about you that I don’t have time to name them all, for that would take forever.”
That’s when Darlene realized that the reply hadn’t come from inside her head, but from right in front of her. Darlene froze at the realization that there was someone else in the tower with her. She didn’t move until a soft hand reached out and pulled he face out of her hands.
“There are so many things, but half of them are so amazing that they’re indescribable,” Sirius said.
Darlene was, again, frozen in shock. What did he mean? What was he talking about? What was he even doing here? Shouldn’t he be in the Great Hall, laughing at the fact that I like him? And yet, here he was, telling her how amazing she was. Darlene was seriously confused.
Darlene just sat there, staring at him like an idiot until she found her voice. “What are you doing here?” what a cliché response.
“I originally came here to prove to the voice in my head that you didn’t like me.” ‘See, Darlene.’ “But when I came up here, I realized that I wouldn’t be able to take it.”
Darlene froze again.
“So I changed my plans.
“Will you go to the dance with me, Darlene?”
Darlene sat there in shock, gaping like an idiot, again. She couldn’t believe it. It just had to be a joke, right. There was somebody waiting around the corner with a camera.
But one look at Sirius’ face told her that this was no joke, this was for real. Sirius Black was asking her to the dance.
Not knowing what else to do, vividly thinking that saying yes might suffice, she kissed him.
It was unlike any other kiss she had ever had. It was…different. It wasn’t what you’d expect from Sirius. Darlene still had to agree with all of those girls; Sirius was an amazing kisser, but it was different from what she had expected. It was soft, but still filled with meaning. Bliss was the way to describe it.
Darlene was in heaven.
All too soon, however, it was over.
Sirius still had Darlene’s face in his hand and Darlene was still barely centimeters away from him.
“Was that a yes?” Sirius asked in a soft, voice that was very opposite of Sirius.
“Yes,” Darlene replied in barely above a whisper. “That was a yes.”
I know that was very short, but I think it’s a good enough place to stop.
Let me know what you think. (Please)
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Love
Chocolaterox
Chapter 41
Darlene, realizing what she had said quickly got up and left the Great Hall.
Everyone else was still in shock. Sirius was still staring at the spot Darlene had been sitting at next to him.
‘What was that all about?’ he thought to himself. ‘Could it be that-‘
‘No, don’t be stupid Sirius, she doesn’t like you. Why would she?’
‘Then why did she just say she was going to the dance with me?’
‘To save you from having to make up an excuse for Mathews.’
‘Yeah, I guess you’re right, I mean what was I thinking; she’s way to amazing to like.’
‘Exactly.’
‘But then, why did she walk out?’
‘Maybe she realized that everyone would think she liked you.’
‘What if she does?’
‘I doubt it.’
‘Maybe I’ll go ask her.’
‘Good idea, maybe I should have thought of that.’
‘You did.’
‘How?’
‘You’re me!’
‘Oh yeah.’
“Sirius. Sirius!”
Sirius looked up and found everyone watching him.
James gave him a look, and Sirius knew what he meant. Without making a sound, Sirius got up and went out of the Hall in search of Darlene.
‘Where would she be?’ Sirius asked himself, and then he mentally hit himself and reached into his bag, pulling out a blank sheet of parchment.
“I solemnly swear that I’m up to no good,” he muttered as he tapped the parchment. The lines of the Marauders’ map appeared on the parchment, along with the moving dots of the people of Hogwarts Castle.
Sirius began to scan the map for the dot labeled “Darlene Jade.” Finally, he found her sitting up in the astronomy tower.
“Mischief managed,” Sirius said tapping the map and putting it back into his bag before quickly heading up to the astronomy tower.
Darlene sat alone in the astronomy tower trying to figure out what had made her say that. She would have liked to say that she was trying to save Sirius of making up an excuse, but she knew that that wasn’t true. The real reason she had announced that she was going to the dance with Sirius was because she was jealous. She knew that Sirius didn’t like Jessica; who wouldn’t know that after listening to him talk about how annoying she was when he wasn’t talking about eating, pranking, or Quidditch. And yet, when Jessica asked Sirius to the dance, she couldn’t contain her jealousy anymore.
‘But now look at what you’ve done!’ she scolded herself. ‘Now everyone knows that you like Sirius, including Sirius!
‘He’s probably sitting there making fun of me,’ she thought bitterly.
‘What if he likes you, too,’ asked a voice in the back of her head.
‘Why would he like me?’
‘Maybe because you’re you.’
“What’s so special about me?” Darlene asked herself.
“I’d say there are a lot of things,” came the reply.
Darlene still had her head buried in her hands as she asked, “Like what?”
“You’re kind and smart. You’re fun to be around and know how to cheer people up. There is always a smile on your face, no matter what; people just can’t help but be happy around you. You have a great sense of humor and know how to make people laugh. You’re always there for your friends, and it’s easy to tell that you’d do anything for the people that you love. You’re beautiful inside and out. There are so many great things about you that I don’t have time to name them all, for that would take forever.”
That’s when Darlene realized that the reply hadn’t come from inside her head, but from right in front of her. Darlene froze at the realization that there was someone else in the tower with her. She didn’t move until a soft hand reached out and pulled he face out of her hands.
“There are so many things, but half of them are so amazing that they’re indescribable,” Sirius said.
Darlene was, again, frozen in shock. What did he mean? What was he talking about? What was he even doing here? Shouldn’t he be in the Great Hall, laughing at the fact that I like him? And yet, here he was, telling her how amazing she was. Darlene was seriously confused.
Darlene just sat there, staring at him like an idiot until she found her voice. “What are you doing here?” what a cliché response.
“I originally came here to prove to the voice in my head that you didn’t like me.” ‘See, Darlene.’ “But when I came up here, I realized that I wouldn’t be able to take it.”
Darlene froze again.
“So I changed my plans.
“Will you go to the dance with me, Darlene?”
Darlene sat there in shock, gaping like an idiot, again. She couldn’t believe it. It just had to be a joke, right. There was somebody waiting around the corner with a camera.
But one look at Sirius’ face told her that this was no joke, this was for real. Sirius Black was asking her to the dance.
Not knowing what else to do, vividly thinking that saying yes might suffice, she kissed him.
It was unlike any other kiss she had ever had. It was…different. It wasn’t what you’d expect from Sirius. Darlene still had to agree with all of those girls; Sirius was an amazing kisser, but it was different from what she had expected. It was soft, but still filled with meaning. Bliss was the way to describe it.
Darlene was in heaven.
All too soon, however, it was over.
Sirius still had Darlene’s face in his hand and Darlene was still barely centimeters away from him.
“Was that a yes?” Sirius asked in a soft, voice that was very opposite of Sirius.
“Yes,” Darlene replied in barely above a whisper. “That was a yes.”
I know that was very short, but I think it’s a good enough place to stop.
Let me know what you think. (Please)
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Love
Chocolaterox
This is to make up for the really short last chapter.
Enjoy!
Chapter 42
An hour or so later, Darlene and Sirius walked into the common room to find all of their friends sitting in the dubbed ‘Marauders’ Corner.’ They looked up as the portrait hole swung open.
“Ha!” Remus exclaimed. “What did I tell you?”
“What are you so happy about?” Sirius asked.
“I have made a total of 30 galleons today!” he replied. “And it’s not even lunch yet!”
“Congratulations?” Darlene said a bit unsure.
“And, it’s all thanks to you guys,” Remus added.
“What did we do?”
Remus glanced pointedly at their interlocked fingers and was about to reply when the portrait hole opened again. This time, Jessica and Elizabeth came in.
“Oh,” Remus called to them. “You helped, too.”
“We helped with what?” Elizabeth asked, clearly still sore about this morning’s incident.
“You helped make me 30 galleons richer,” Remus replied.
“How?”
“By embarrassing yourselves at breakfast.”
Elizabeth glared at him, then pulled Jessica away from them because she was sending daggers at Darlene and hadn’t noticed the conversation.
“I can’t believe you Remus,” Peter said. “Are you like, a Seer or something?”
“No, I just use my common sense,” Remus replied.
“More like you’re just lucky,” Frank muttered under his breath.
“No, it was actually pretty easy to figure the whole thing out. Jessica and Elizabeth always ask James and Sirius out the first chance they get. As for those two,” Remus pointed at Sirius and Darlene, “they were pretty obvious. You would have to be an idiot not to figure it out.”
“True,” James said.
Darlene blushed and sat down, pulling Sirius down with her.
“So, what’s new?” Katelyn asked.
“Nothing,” Darlene replied.
“What do you mean nothing? Where did the idea for this dance come from? When did you and Sirius happen? Who are the rest of you people going to the dance with? There is a lot of stuff that’s new!”
“Then why did you ask?” James asked.
“It’s the first thing we Americans ask each other to begin a conversation.”
“Why?”
“I don’t know!”
“Well then, the conversation has begun. Now let’s talk about all of the ‘new.’
“What shall we start with?” Sara asked.
“Who are you going to the dance with?” Lily asked.
Sara blushed and scooted over to her left, away from Remus. “I-I don’t know.”
“Who would you like to go with,” James pressed.
“I don’t know!”
“You have to know. There has to be somebody you like.”
“There isn’t anybody I like.”
“There has to be. You may not know it yet, but there as to be somebody.”
“There isn’t anybody!”
“You never know; the person could be waiting for you to ask; sitting right next to you.”
Lily nudged James and whispered to him, “Don’t push it.”
James rubbed his side and asked one last time, “Are you sure there isn’t anyone?”
“James, leave her alone,” Remus said.
“How ‘bout you? Do you know who you’re going to go with?”
“No.”
Who do you want to go with?”
“I thought we just did this,” Katelyn said.
“How about you?”
“James!” Lily exclaimed.
“What? It’s just a question.”
“I don’t really have anybody to ask, so I’ll just wait until somebody asks me,” Katelyn replied to James.
“Well, I’m sure that’ll be pretty soon,” James said. “If the guy who really likes you asks you before somebody else,” he added glancing at Steven.
“Yeah, but what guy really likes me. No one really knows me, except for you guys.”
“Then maybe, it’s one of ‘us guys.’”
Katelyn gave him a confused look, but James just smiled. He knew he was pushing it, but he couldn’t help it.
“Let’s go to lunch,” Lily said standing up. She didn’t want to ruin this whole thing the very day they put their plan into motion. She had to talk to James and get him to back off a little.
“Okay,” Steven replied a little more over enthusiastically.
“Let’s go,” Sirius said getting up and walking over to the portrait hole, dragging Darlene behind him. Everyone else rolled their eyes and followed.
The rest of the day passed without incident. James kept trying to push Sara and Steven, but Lily stopped him before it got to obvious. Lily knew that she would have to talk to him soon, or else he would blow everything and make it a lot harder. Plus, Remus was bound to get mad, because as much as he like Sara, he thought that it was too dangerous with him being a werewolf and everything. He wouldn’t want James and Lily to encourage Sara to like him. Lily thought it was crazy, but that was Remus, and Lily really didn’t want to deal with him when he got like that. As sweet and kind Remus was, there were defiantly times when he could get really fired up and really get on you.
But if James didn’t stop being so obvious, he would find out, and he would defiantly attack them about it.
Right now, the group was sitting in the common room, relaxing after dinner. Currently, James was telling Sirius and Darlene about how he was going to have Quidditch tryouts the next weekend.
Jessica and Elizabeth came in through the portrait hole, glaring daggers at Darlene and Lily. James had stopped talking when he lost Darlene’s attention causing the rest of the group to look up as well.
With one last deadly glare, the two girls disappeared up the stairs to the girls dormitories.
“You know what, Darlene?” Lily said. “I don’t think it’s safe for you to sleep up there tonight.”
“Yeah, neither do I,” Katelyn agreed.
“You know what we should do?” Alice asked. “We should have a sleep over in the Heads’ Dormitories.”
“Oh yeah!” Sirius agreed excitedly. “We can stay up all night and play games and –“
“Yeah, it’s a good idea,” Darlene interrupted him.
“Let’s go get our stuff there now,” Alice suggested.
Everyone nodded in agreement and went to get their stuff. James and Lily waited for their friends in the common room. When they were all down, the group made their way over to the Head dorms. They gave the portrait the password and climbed in.
Once the furniture had been pushed back by the boys, the girls didn’t tell them that they could have used magic, the sleeping bags had been set out, and they were all changed into their pajamas, they all sat down in a circle in the middle of the room.
“What now?” Peter asked.
“Truth or Dare,” Alice said.
Everyone agreed to that.
“Alice, you can go first since you came up with the idea,” Remus said.
Alice nodded and asked, “Lily, truth or dare?”
Lily thought for a moment, then replied, “Truth.”
“Let’s see, Alice said. “When did you start liking James?”
Lily thought for a minute before replying, “The night I ran into him in the common room in the middle of the night at the end of last year.”
“The why did you yell at me!?” James asked. “You could have saved me a whole lot of trouble you know.”
“I know,” Lily replied looking directly at James. “But it wasn’t until after that that I started to feel bad about it. Did I say that I was sorry about that? I really am.”
“I know,” James replied.
Lily smiled and kissed him. They didn’t break apart until Sirius cleared his throat and they remembered that their friends were still there.
“Right,” Lily said. “Sirius, truth or dare.”
“Dare,” Sirius replied instantly.
“How about…go to Transfigurations on Monday-“
“That’s not a dare!”
“-in your underwear,” Lily finished.
“What!?” Sirius exclaimed. “Are you crazy!?”
“No, I’m not actually,” Lily replied causally.
“I am not very happy with the idea of my boyfriend going to class in his underwear!” Darlene exclaimed.
“And Sirius can’t get detention next weekend!” James added. “Quidditch try-outs!”
“Please don’t make me do this,” Sirius begged. “It’s like Remus said; Mathews is like a vulture!”
“Oh fine,” Lily sighed at Sirius’ pathetic tone.
Sirius sighed in relief.
“You can have your pants.”
“Lily!”
“Hey, you’re so confident that you can do any dare given to you. Why not this one?”
Sirius sighed. “Fine, but only Transfigurations.”
“Fine,” Lily agreed.
“If he gets detention next Saturday, you’re dead,” James said to Lily.
“No I’m not.”
“And why’s that?”
“Because you love me too much.”
James was silent for a moment. Then he said, “That may be true, but –“
“Never mind, James. Sirius, it’s your turn.”
“Hmmm. Remus,” he said. “Truth or dare?”
“Truth,” Remus replied. Only James was brave enough to give one of Sirius’s dares a try.
“Who do you like?” Sirius asked.
James and Lily exchanged looks as Remus turned instantly red.
Remus muttered something under his breath that no one could.
“Speak up Moony!” Sirius called. “We don’t all have wolf like hearing.”
Remus glared at Sirius, but no one that didn’t already know about Remus picked up on the little hint Sirius had dropped.
“Any day now,” Frank said.
Remus sighed and replied. “Sara.”
Well…
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Enjoy!
Chapter 42
An hour or so later, Darlene and Sirius walked into the common room to find all of their friends sitting in the dubbed ‘Marauders’ Corner.’ They looked up as the portrait hole swung open.
“Ha!” Remus exclaimed. “What did I tell you?”
“What are you so happy about?” Sirius asked.
“I have made a total of 30 galleons today!” he replied. “And it’s not even lunch yet!”
“Congratulations?” Darlene said a bit unsure.
“And, it’s all thanks to you guys,” Remus added.
“What did we do?”
Remus glanced pointedly at their interlocked fingers and was about to reply when the portrait hole opened again. This time, Jessica and Elizabeth came in.
“Oh,” Remus called to them. “You helped, too.”
“We helped with what?” Elizabeth asked, clearly still sore about this morning’s incident.
“You helped make me 30 galleons richer,” Remus replied.
“How?”
“By embarrassing yourselves at breakfast.”
Elizabeth glared at him, then pulled Jessica away from them because she was sending daggers at Darlene and hadn’t noticed the conversation.
“I can’t believe you Remus,” Peter said. “Are you like, a Seer or something?”
“No, I just use my common sense,” Remus replied.
“More like you’re just lucky,” Frank muttered under his breath.
“No, it was actually pretty easy to figure the whole thing out. Jessica and Elizabeth always ask James and Sirius out the first chance they get. As for those two,” Remus pointed at Sirius and Darlene, “they were pretty obvious. You would have to be an idiot not to figure it out.”
“True,” James said.
Darlene blushed and sat down, pulling Sirius down with her.
“So, what’s new?” Katelyn asked.
“Nothing,” Darlene replied.
“What do you mean nothing? Where did the idea for this dance come from? When did you and Sirius happen? Who are the rest of you people going to the dance with? There is a lot of stuff that’s new!”
“Then why did you ask?” James asked.
“It’s the first thing we Americans ask each other to begin a conversation.”
“Why?”
“I don’t know!”
“Well then, the conversation has begun. Now let’s talk about all of the ‘new.’
“What shall we start with?” Sara asked.
“Who are you going to the dance with?” Lily asked.
Sara blushed and scooted over to her left, away from Remus. “I-I don’t know.”
“Who would you like to go with,” James pressed.
“I don’t know!”
“You have to know. There has to be somebody you like.”
“There isn’t anybody I like.”
“There has to be. You may not know it yet, but there as to be somebody.”
“There isn’t anybody!”
“You never know; the person could be waiting for you to ask; sitting right next to you.”
Lily nudged James and whispered to him, “Don’t push it.”
James rubbed his side and asked one last time, “Are you sure there isn’t anyone?”
“James, leave her alone,” Remus said.
“How ‘bout you? Do you know who you’re going to go with?”
“No.”
Who do you want to go with?”
“I thought we just did this,” Katelyn said.
“How about you?”
“James!” Lily exclaimed.
“What? It’s just a question.”
“I don’t really have anybody to ask, so I’ll just wait until somebody asks me,” Katelyn replied to James.
“Well, I’m sure that’ll be pretty soon,” James said. “If the guy who really likes you asks you before somebody else,” he added glancing at Steven.
“Yeah, but what guy really likes me. No one really knows me, except for you guys.”
“Then maybe, it’s one of ‘us guys.’”
Katelyn gave him a confused look, but James just smiled. He knew he was pushing it, but he couldn’t help it.
“Let’s go to lunch,” Lily said standing up. She didn’t want to ruin this whole thing the very day they put their plan into motion. She had to talk to James and get him to back off a little.
“Okay,” Steven replied a little more over enthusiastically.
“Let’s go,” Sirius said getting up and walking over to the portrait hole, dragging Darlene behind him. Everyone else rolled their eyes and followed.
The rest of the day passed without incident. James kept trying to push Sara and Steven, but Lily stopped him before it got to obvious. Lily knew that she would have to talk to him soon, or else he would blow everything and make it a lot harder. Plus, Remus was bound to get mad, because as much as he like Sara, he thought that it was too dangerous with him being a werewolf and everything. He wouldn’t want James and Lily to encourage Sara to like him. Lily thought it was crazy, but that was Remus, and Lily really didn’t want to deal with him when he got like that. As sweet and kind Remus was, there were defiantly times when he could get really fired up and really get on you.
But if James didn’t stop being so obvious, he would find out, and he would defiantly attack them about it.
Right now, the group was sitting in the common room, relaxing after dinner. Currently, James was telling Sirius and Darlene about how he was going to have Quidditch tryouts the next weekend.
Jessica and Elizabeth came in through the portrait hole, glaring daggers at Darlene and Lily. James had stopped talking when he lost Darlene’s attention causing the rest of the group to look up as well.
With one last deadly glare, the two girls disappeared up the stairs to the girls dormitories.
“You know what, Darlene?” Lily said. “I don’t think it’s safe for you to sleep up there tonight.”
“Yeah, neither do I,” Katelyn agreed.
“You know what we should do?” Alice asked. “We should have a sleep over in the Heads’ Dormitories.”
“Oh yeah!” Sirius agreed excitedly. “We can stay up all night and play games and –“
“Yeah, it’s a good idea,” Darlene interrupted him.
“Let’s go get our stuff there now,” Alice suggested.
Everyone nodded in agreement and went to get their stuff. James and Lily waited for their friends in the common room. When they were all down, the group made their way over to the Head dorms. They gave the portrait the password and climbed in.
Once the furniture had been pushed back by the boys, the girls didn’t tell them that they could have used magic, the sleeping bags had been set out, and they were all changed into their pajamas, they all sat down in a circle in the middle of the room.
“What now?” Peter asked.
“Truth or Dare,” Alice said.
Everyone agreed to that.
“Alice, you can go first since you came up with the idea,” Remus said.
Alice nodded and asked, “Lily, truth or dare?”
Lily thought for a moment, then replied, “Truth.”
“Let’s see, Alice said. “When did you start liking James?”
Lily thought for a minute before replying, “The night I ran into him in the common room in the middle of the night at the end of last year.”
“The why did you yell at me!?” James asked. “You could have saved me a whole lot of trouble you know.”
“I know,” Lily replied looking directly at James. “But it wasn’t until after that that I started to feel bad about it. Did I say that I was sorry about that? I really am.”
“I know,” James replied.
Lily smiled and kissed him. They didn’t break apart until Sirius cleared his throat and they remembered that their friends were still there.
“Right,” Lily said. “Sirius, truth or dare.”
“Dare,” Sirius replied instantly.
“How about…go to Transfigurations on Monday-“
“That’s not a dare!”
“-in your underwear,” Lily finished.
“What!?” Sirius exclaimed. “Are you crazy!?”
“No, I’m not actually,” Lily replied causally.
“I am not very happy with the idea of my boyfriend going to class in his underwear!” Darlene exclaimed.
“And Sirius can’t get detention next weekend!” James added. “Quidditch try-outs!”
“Please don’t make me do this,” Sirius begged. “It’s like Remus said; Mathews is like a vulture!”
“Oh fine,” Lily sighed at Sirius’ pathetic tone.
Sirius sighed in relief.
“You can have your pants.”
“Lily!”
“Hey, you’re so confident that you can do any dare given to you. Why not this one?”
Sirius sighed. “Fine, but only Transfigurations.”
“Fine,” Lily agreed.
“If he gets detention next Saturday, you’re dead,” James said to Lily.
“No I’m not.”
“And why’s that?”
“Because you love me too much.”
James was silent for a moment. Then he said, “That may be true, but –“
“Never mind, James. Sirius, it’s your turn.”
“Hmmm. Remus,” he said. “Truth or dare?”
“Truth,” Remus replied. Only James was brave enough to give one of Sirius’s dares a try.
“Who do you like?” Sirius asked.
James and Lily exchanged looks as Remus turned instantly red.
Remus muttered something under his breath that no one could.
“Speak up Moony!” Sirius called. “We don’t all have wolf like hearing.”
Remus glared at Sirius, but no one that didn’t already know about Remus picked up on the little hint Sirius had dropped.
“Any day now,” Frank said.
Remus sighed and replied. “Sara.”
Well…
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Here’s the next chapter, you guys!
Enjoy!
Chapter 43
Sara sat there, staring at Remus with her mouth hanging open. Remus was redder than the reddest tomato. James gave a satisfied smile, and Lily watched, though not as much in shock as Peter, Steven, and Katelyn. A sulky Frank passed a galleon to Alice who seemed happy with herself.
“What?” Sara asked Remus sounding extremely shocked.
“I like you,” Remus replied looking over at her. “A lot.”
“This is so easy,” James whispered to Lily. “Why were we worried?”
Lily elbowed him to make him shut up.
“I like you to,” Sara replied shyly. “A lot.”
Remus smiled. “I was wondering,” he said. “Do you want to go to the dance with me?”
“I’d love to,” Sara replied also smiling brightly.
Remus scooted closer to her, and she leaned her head on his shoulder as he put his arm around her.
“Wonderful,” Sirius said. “But it’s your turn Moony.”
“Right,” Remus said. “Steven, truth or dare?”
The game went on for another couple of hours.
Finally, after agreeing to publicly announce that she was going out with James, Lily looked over at the clock on the wall and said, “We should get to sleep.”
The others all nodded, and the group got into their sleeping bags and fell asleep.
The morning, Lily woke up with the others and went down to breakfast. Lily was walking with James; Sirius had an arm around Darlene; Remus and Sara were walking hand in hand; Frank and Alice were stopping for occasional kisses, and Katelyn was talking to Steven who seemed to be too busy staring at her to hear a word she said.
Lily smiled; ‘This is the life,’ she thought.
The group made their way down to breakfast and sat down to eat.
Sirius leaned over to Lily. “Don’t forget!” he said with a wink.
Lily sighed and said, “After I finish eating.”
Sirius nodded and went back to stuffing his face, but Lily ate more slowly. She really didn’t want to get up and practically announce to the female population of Hogwarts, “You all have permission to humiliate me in any way you please.”
“Honestly Lily,” Sara said. “It’s not that big of a deal.”
“Yeah, to you.”
“Really, Lily.”
“No, seriously. They all practically hate me for saying no to James and making him like me; imagine what they’ll do when they find out I said yes.”
“Probably throw a fit,” Peter said.
“Thank you,” Lily muttered sarcastically.
“Come on Evans!” Sirius called. “Time’s ticking away!”
James squeezed her hand as she sighed and stood up. “They probably all know anyway,” she mumbled.
“Yeah, but you can now confirm their roomers.”
Lily got up on to the bench and shouted, “Could I have your attention please!”
People quieted down and looked over at her. She looked over at Sirius who just smirked at her. She looked at James who smiled reassuringly.
She took a deep breath and let it out. “Because Sirius Black over here thinks you are all as stupid as him,” she started. “He wants me to tell you that I’m dating James Potter. That is all.” She sat back down as the Hall filled with conversation.
Lily’s friends were laughing, except for Sirius who was glaring at her.
“I never told you to say that!” he said angrily.
“You just said I had to tell them I was going out to with James. You should be proud of me for telling them why I was telling them also,” Lily replied.
“You’ve corrupted her, James,” Alice laughed as Sirius continued glaring at Lily.
“And I think I did a pretty darn good job,” he replied.
The rest of the day past by peacefully, aside from the looks Lily and Darlene were getting from their female classmates.
“I don’t think the love potions are far,” Sirius said to James as another group of girls walked past, glaring at Lily while the group sat out by the lake.
“You aren’t very safe, either,” James replied back as another group of girls glared at Darlene.
“I say next week,” Frank said.
“I give them two,” Steven said.
Just then, Katelyn and Alice returned from the bathroom.
“You won’t believe what we heard in the bathroom,” Alice said sitting down.
“What?” Remus asked casually.
“You know Ashley Blake?” she asked.
“Yeah.”
Well, all I can say is watch what you drink.”
“What happened?!” Remus demanded.
“She just said that she had a really good love potion, and it would be of good use with the dance coming up. She said she wouldn’t need it if it weren’t for Sara.”
“You have got to be kidding me!” Remus groaned.
“Nope. Ask Katelyn,” Alice said.
“Complete and honest truth,” Katelyn said.
“This is not good,” Remus said. “This is not good at all.”
“You’re telling me,” Sara muttered.
“Don’t worry,” Remus assured her. “She won’t get to me; I promise.”
“Are you sure about that?” Sara asked.
“Positive,” Remus replied giving her a hug.
“So sweet,” Sirius said. “Now let’s go to dinner.”
The group got up and did just that.
The next morning, James met Lily in their common room and they made their way down to the Great Hall to meet their friends. Surprisingly, Sirius wasn’t there yet. When James mentioned this, Remus laughed and said, “Remember the dare?”
James thought, and then nodded in understanding. “Yeah, what about it?”
“He’s hiding in the dorm,” Peter said. “He’s going to wait for the last minute to come down.”
“Wimp,” Lily muttered.
“You’re making him go to class half naked!” James exclaimed.
Lily shrugged and said, “It’s not as bad as when he made Snape’s pants disappear last year.”
“Let’s get to class so we can see if Sirius is there yet,” Alice said trying to avoid an argument.
The other’s all got up and followed her out of the hall and to McGonagall’s class room.
By the time everyone was there, Sirius still hadn’t showed up.
Professor McGonagall came in and was about to shut the door when Sirius came in. all he had on were some pants and his hair was just a little bit messed up. This had the girls in the class staring at his bare chest.
Professor McGonagall was glaring at him expectantly. “Do you have an explanation for this?” she asked.
“Uh, I was in such a rush to make it to your class on time that I forgot?” Sirius replied hopefully.
McGonagall shook her head and said something along the lines of, “Don’t think I want to know.”
Just take a seat Mr. Black,” she said with a sigh.
Sirius nodded and took a seat next to Darlene, glaring at Lily who was trying to suppress her laughter.
The professor began class, but most of the female population was focusing her attention towards the back of the class room, not the front.
Sirius sulked in the back with Darlene giggling at him.
“I hate this,” Sirius muttered under his breath.
“I don’t mind,” Darlene replied with another giggle.
Sirius glared at her too.
“Though I could do without having to see Mathews face for the entire class,” she said quickly.
Sirius spent the rest of class in a bad mood.
The second the bell rang, Sirius reached into his bag and pulled out a shirt. He put it on, still glaring at Lily.
“I hate you,” he said to her.
“I know,” she replied leading the way out of the class room and down to the dungeons for potions.
Not much, but it’s something.
Besides, I need to get to sleep if I’m planning on making the bus tomorrow morning.
Feedback please!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Enjoy!
Chapter 43
Sara sat there, staring at Remus with her mouth hanging open. Remus was redder than the reddest tomato. James gave a satisfied smile, and Lily watched, though not as much in shock as Peter, Steven, and Katelyn. A sulky Frank passed a galleon to Alice who seemed happy with herself.
“What?” Sara asked Remus sounding extremely shocked.
“I like you,” Remus replied looking over at her. “A lot.”
“This is so easy,” James whispered to Lily. “Why were we worried?”
Lily elbowed him to make him shut up.
“I like you to,” Sara replied shyly. “A lot.”
Remus smiled. “I was wondering,” he said. “Do you want to go to the dance with me?”
“I’d love to,” Sara replied also smiling brightly.
Remus scooted closer to her, and she leaned her head on his shoulder as he put his arm around her.
“Wonderful,” Sirius said. “But it’s your turn Moony.”
“Right,” Remus said. “Steven, truth or dare?”
The game went on for another couple of hours.
Finally, after agreeing to publicly announce that she was going out with James, Lily looked over at the clock on the wall and said, “We should get to sleep.”
The others all nodded, and the group got into their sleeping bags and fell asleep.
The morning, Lily woke up with the others and went down to breakfast. Lily was walking with James; Sirius had an arm around Darlene; Remus and Sara were walking hand in hand; Frank and Alice were stopping for occasional kisses, and Katelyn was talking to Steven who seemed to be too busy staring at her to hear a word she said.
Lily smiled; ‘This is the life,’ she thought.
The group made their way down to breakfast and sat down to eat.
Sirius leaned over to Lily. “Don’t forget!” he said with a wink.
Lily sighed and said, “After I finish eating.”
Sirius nodded and went back to stuffing his face, but Lily ate more slowly. She really didn’t want to get up and practically announce to the female population of Hogwarts, “You all have permission to humiliate me in any way you please.”
“Honestly Lily,” Sara said. “It’s not that big of a deal.”
“Yeah, to you.”
“Really, Lily.”
“No, seriously. They all practically hate me for saying no to James and making him like me; imagine what they’ll do when they find out I said yes.”
“Probably throw a fit,” Peter said.
“Thank you,” Lily muttered sarcastically.
“Come on Evans!” Sirius called. “Time’s ticking away!”
James squeezed her hand as she sighed and stood up. “They probably all know anyway,” she mumbled.
“Yeah, but you can now confirm their roomers.”
Lily got up on to the bench and shouted, “Could I have your attention please!”
People quieted down and looked over at her. She looked over at Sirius who just smirked at her. She looked at James who smiled reassuringly.
She took a deep breath and let it out. “Because Sirius Black over here thinks you are all as stupid as him,” she started. “He wants me to tell you that I’m dating James Potter. That is all.” She sat back down as the Hall filled with conversation.
Lily’s friends were laughing, except for Sirius who was glaring at her.
“I never told you to say that!” he said angrily.
“You just said I had to tell them I was going out to with James. You should be proud of me for telling them why I was telling them also,” Lily replied.
“You’ve corrupted her, James,” Alice laughed as Sirius continued glaring at Lily.
“And I think I did a pretty darn good job,” he replied.
The rest of the day past by peacefully, aside from the looks Lily and Darlene were getting from their female classmates.
“I don’t think the love potions are far,” Sirius said to James as another group of girls walked past, glaring at Lily while the group sat out by the lake.
“You aren’t very safe, either,” James replied back as another group of girls glared at Darlene.
“I say next week,” Frank said.
“I give them two,” Steven said.
Just then, Katelyn and Alice returned from the bathroom.
“You won’t believe what we heard in the bathroom,” Alice said sitting down.
“What?” Remus asked casually.
“You know Ashley Blake?” she asked.
“Yeah.”
Well, all I can say is watch what you drink.”
“What happened?!” Remus demanded.
“She just said that she had a really good love potion, and it would be of good use with the dance coming up. She said she wouldn’t need it if it weren’t for Sara.”
“You have got to be kidding me!” Remus groaned.
“Nope. Ask Katelyn,” Alice said.
“Complete and honest truth,” Katelyn said.
“This is not good,” Remus said. “This is not good at all.”
“You’re telling me,” Sara muttered.
“Don’t worry,” Remus assured her. “She won’t get to me; I promise.”
“Are you sure about that?” Sara asked.
“Positive,” Remus replied giving her a hug.
“So sweet,” Sirius said. “Now let’s go to dinner.”
The group got up and did just that.
The next morning, James met Lily in their common room and they made their way down to the Great Hall to meet their friends. Surprisingly, Sirius wasn’t there yet. When James mentioned this, Remus laughed and said, “Remember the dare?”
James thought, and then nodded in understanding. “Yeah, what about it?”
“He’s hiding in the dorm,” Peter said. “He’s going to wait for the last minute to come down.”
“Wimp,” Lily muttered.
“You’re making him go to class half naked!” James exclaimed.
Lily shrugged and said, “It’s not as bad as when he made Snape’s pants disappear last year.”
“Let’s get to class so we can see if Sirius is there yet,” Alice said trying to avoid an argument.
The other’s all got up and followed her out of the hall and to McGonagall’s class room.
By the time everyone was there, Sirius still hadn’t showed up.
Professor McGonagall came in and was about to shut the door when Sirius came in. all he had on were some pants and his hair was just a little bit messed up. This had the girls in the class staring at his bare chest.
Professor McGonagall was glaring at him expectantly. “Do you have an explanation for this?” she asked.
“Uh, I was in such a rush to make it to your class on time that I forgot?” Sirius replied hopefully.
McGonagall shook her head and said something along the lines of, “Don’t think I want to know.”
Just take a seat Mr. Black,” she said with a sigh.
Sirius nodded and took a seat next to Darlene, glaring at Lily who was trying to suppress her laughter.
The professor began class, but most of the female population was focusing her attention towards the back of the class room, not the front.
Sirius sulked in the back with Darlene giggling at him.
“I hate this,” Sirius muttered under his breath.
“I don’t mind,” Darlene replied with another giggle.
Sirius glared at her too.
“Though I could do without having to see Mathews face for the entire class,” she said quickly.
Sirius spent the rest of class in a bad mood.
The second the bell rang, Sirius reached into his bag and pulled out a shirt. He put it on, still glaring at Lily.
“I hate you,” he said to her.
“I know,” she replied leading the way out of the class room and down to the dungeons for potions.
Not much, but it’s something.
Besides, I need to get to sleep if I’m planning on making the bus tomorrow morning.
Feedback please!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Okay, here’s the next chapter.
Enjoy!
Chapter 44
The rest of the week passed by pretty well. Sirius spent that Monday being grumpy and glaring at Lily, but he got over it in the morning, and was back to his usual self.
That didn’t mean, however, that there was no longer a hoard of girls following him everywhere hoping for him to pull that stunt again.
They didn’t go back to admiring from afar until Darlene yelled at them and told them that he wasn’t going to be going shirtless again.
Remus was watching his drinks like a hawk; he wasn’t taking any chances. Sirius and James liked to tease him about this, but he shut them up by telling them that they could be drinking love potion right then and there.
Sarah was constantly trying to calm Remus also, but she lost her cool every single time Ashley Blake walked by. Remus had to do the comforting at those times.
Peter had gotten a date with a 7th year Ravenclaw for the dance.
There were guys interested in Katelyn. Many of them started over to her, but Steven always managed to engage her in conversation causing the boys to go away, disappointed.
Everyone was crunching down on their homework this weekend, especially the Gryffindors because, along with the Hogsmeade trip the weekend before the dance, there were also Quidditch try-outs that coming weekend.
Half of the house was planning on trying-out and the other house was going to come and watch.
Darlene had agreed to try out for Chaser which James was very happy about. He was confident that she would make it after watching her fly around a bit in her free time. James was really just looking for one Chaser and a Beater.
Lily had, of course, done her homework so she was mostly just sitting with the others while they did homework and planning out the dance in better detail, occasionally asking Remus for advice because he was also done, just helping Peter out a bit.
James and Lily were still waiting for Steven to ask out Katelyn. Surely he had realized now that he would have to ask her soon; he couldn’t just distract her from other boys forever.
Lily was sure he would ask her soon, mostly just so that James didn’t flat out tell Katelyn that Steven liked her. James was being so obvious that everyone knew what he was trying to do, except for Katelyn. Lily had been telling him to stop pushing him, but James just didn’t seem to be able to help it.
Lily had soon given up and just hoped that James would get Steven and Katelyn together, soon.
The Quidditch tryouts were scheduled for the end of that week at noon. James only needed two Chasers and a Beater. James was a Chaser, Sirius was a Beater, and Steven was the Seeker. The Keeper was a 6th Year named Sandy Martins.
The day of the tryouts, the whole group went to lunch early so that they could go watch the tryouts. After eating lunch, James led the others down to the Quidditch pitch. James, Sirius, Steven, and Darlene went down to join the other two members of the team and the crowd which that turned up to try out. The rest of them went to sit in the stands to watch. At exactly 12:00, James began the tryouts. “Okay, people!” he shouted, “Pay attention!”
The crowed quieted down and turned to look at James, though most of the girls were already looking at him.
When he had everybody’s attention, James continued. “I need two Chasers and a Beater. Everyone trying out for Beater come forward, and the rest of you go ahead and take a seat.”
Half of the crowd went and sat in the stands.
“Okay, here’s what we’re going to do,” James said once everyone not trying out for Beater sat down. “The first thing I need you to do is to get onto your brooms and fly around the pitch five times. Then we’ll go from there.”
Everyone mounted their brooms and flew around the pitch; well, not everyone, half of them barely got five feet of the ground. Out of the ones that did, half of them were way too wobbly and unbalanced. Most of them didn’t even make it around five times.
Only half of the kids who had made it around landed cleanly. One boy flew straight into the ground, but luckily, he wasn’t going too fast so it wasn’t too bad. James sent him up to the hospital wing with a friend of his. No one else flew into the ground, but there were quite a few who almost did. There was actually a group of 2nd Years who were too afraid to come back down. James had to go up and instruct them on how to land, and after much persuasion, they flew back down. When they got down, they told James they didn’t want to be on the team anymore and left.
“If anyone else has changed their mind about joining the team, please also leave now!” James shouted.
A few more kids left.
“Alright, if you didn’t get off of the ground, don’t think you kept your balance, or couldn’t land properly, then also leave!” after all of those kids left, there were a lot less Gryffindors left on the pitch.
“Okay, here’s what I want you guys to do,” James said to the rest. “Get into pairs and line up.”
They did as they were told. “The first pair in line will come, and both of you will get a Beater’s bat and a get into the air. Then, I’ll release the Bludger and see how well you and your partner can control the Bludger. If you have any problems, Sirius here will take care of the Bludger.”
Sirius got his bat and flew up into the air. Once he was situated, James sent the first pair up.
“Ready?!” James called up. The two 5th year boys nodded and James released the Bludger. The boys beat it around for about 5 minutes before James called them down and sent the next pair up.
The try outs went like this until all of the pairs had had their chance to hit the bludger. Sirius only had to intervene twice. There were a few people who couldn’t hit the bludger and got hit themselves instead.
With this exercise, James eliminated plenty of people who couldn’t hit the Bludger, couldn’t aim, or just couldn’t fly with the bat.
Soon, there were only 10 people left.
“Alright you guys,” James called to them. “I want each of you to take turns and try to hit that cone over there,” James said pointing to the cone on the ground.
“What’s so hard about that?” a 6th year asked.
“I’m going to be levitating it around in the air so you will be aiming at a moving target,” James replied. “I’ll move it the same way the Chasers will be moving through the air so that you guys can get the feel of anticipating players’ movements.”
The 10 hopefuls nodded.
“So, who’s going first?” James asked.
The 6th year who had asked the question came forward and flew into the air. He did oaky, but he seemed to be hitting the bludger at the place where the cone was at, so by the time it got there, the cone had already moved.
The next person did the same thing.
The second and third couldn’t hit the bludger far enough to reach the cone.
The fifth was good though. She anticipated the cone’s movements and knew where to hit the bludger.
The sixth was also pretty good but the seventh was a no go. The eight wasn’t so bad, the ninth hit the cone a few times, and the last hit it once, though that may have been because James had sneezed and hadn’t moved the cone.
After all ten of them had gone, James had the fifth, sixth, and eighth people to go stay and asked the rest to leave.
“Okay, you two,” James said to them. “I’m going to have both of you come up in turns and pass the bludger with Sirius so that I can see how well you work with him.”
The two of them nodded and James asked Samantha Winters to come up first. She was the fifth year girl that James had been watching when he had narrowed it down to the final 10.
Samantha and Sirius worked well together. For her age and size, she controlled to bludger surprisingly well.
After her, he called up Anthony Nash. He did well, but he kept on using too much force and hitting it past Sirius instead of passing it to him. Sirius had to move out of the way before chasing after it and hitting it because it was headed towards his head.
James was about to call him down, but he hit the bludger one last time. This time, it whizzed right past Sirius and into the stands.
“Watch out!” somebody called out.
Sirius turned to chase after the bludger, but it was too late. The bludger made contact with a person with a sickening thump.
Who got hit???
I know, but you don’t.
Ha ha!
Let me know who you think got hit.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Enjoy!
Chapter 44
The rest of the week passed by pretty well. Sirius spent that Monday being grumpy and glaring at Lily, but he got over it in the morning, and was back to his usual self.
That didn’t mean, however, that there was no longer a hoard of girls following him everywhere hoping for him to pull that stunt again.
They didn’t go back to admiring from afar until Darlene yelled at them and told them that he wasn’t going to be going shirtless again.
Remus was watching his drinks like a hawk; he wasn’t taking any chances. Sirius and James liked to tease him about this, but he shut them up by telling them that they could be drinking love potion right then and there.
Sarah was constantly trying to calm Remus also, but she lost her cool every single time Ashley Blake walked by. Remus had to do the comforting at those times.
Peter had gotten a date with a 7th year Ravenclaw for the dance.
There were guys interested in Katelyn. Many of them started over to her, but Steven always managed to engage her in conversation causing the boys to go away, disappointed.
Everyone was crunching down on their homework this weekend, especially the Gryffindors because, along with the Hogsmeade trip the weekend before the dance, there were also Quidditch try-outs that coming weekend.
Half of the house was planning on trying-out and the other house was going to come and watch.
Darlene had agreed to try out for Chaser which James was very happy about. He was confident that she would make it after watching her fly around a bit in her free time. James was really just looking for one Chaser and a Beater.
Lily had, of course, done her homework so she was mostly just sitting with the others while they did homework and planning out the dance in better detail, occasionally asking Remus for advice because he was also done, just helping Peter out a bit.
James and Lily were still waiting for Steven to ask out Katelyn. Surely he had realized now that he would have to ask her soon; he couldn’t just distract her from other boys forever.
Lily was sure he would ask her soon, mostly just so that James didn’t flat out tell Katelyn that Steven liked her. James was being so obvious that everyone knew what he was trying to do, except for Katelyn. Lily had been telling him to stop pushing him, but James just didn’t seem to be able to help it.
Lily had soon given up and just hoped that James would get Steven and Katelyn together, soon.
The Quidditch tryouts were scheduled for the end of that week at noon. James only needed two Chasers and a Beater. James was a Chaser, Sirius was a Beater, and Steven was the Seeker. The Keeper was a 6th Year named Sandy Martins.
The day of the tryouts, the whole group went to lunch early so that they could go watch the tryouts. After eating lunch, James led the others down to the Quidditch pitch. James, Sirius, Steven, and Darlene went down to join the other two members of the team and the crowd which that turned up to try out. The rest of them went to sit in the stands to watch. At exactly 12:00, James began the tryouts. “Okay, people!” he shouted, “Pay attention!”
The crowed quieted down and turned to look at James, though most of the girls were already looking at him.
When he had everybody’s attention, James continued. “I need two Chasers and a Beater. Everyone trying out for Beater come forward, and the rest of you go ahead and take a seat.”
Half of the crowd went and sat in the stands.
“Okay, here’s what we’re going to do,” James said once everyone not trying out for Beater sat down. “The first thing I need you to do is to get onto your brooms and fly around the pitch five times. Then we’ll go from there.”
Everyone mounted their brooms and flew around the pitch; well, not everyone, half of them barely got five feet of the ground. Out of the ones that did, half of them were way too wobbly and unbalanced. Most of them didn’t even make it around five times.
Only half of the kids who had made it around landed cleanly. One boy flew straight into the ground, but luckily, he wasn’t going too fast so it wasn’t too bad. James sent him up to the hospital wing with a friend of his. No one else flew into the ground, but there were quite a few who almost did. There was actually a group of 2nd Years who were too afraid to come back down. James had to go up and instruct them on how to land, and after much persuasion, they flew back down. When they got down, they told James they didn’t want to be on the team anymore and left.
“If anyone else has changed their mind about joining the team, please also leave now!” James shouted.
A few more kids left.
“Alright, if you didn’t get off of the ground, don’t think you kept your balance, or couldn’t land properly, then also leave!” after all of those kids left, there were a lot less Gryffindors left on the pitch.
“Okay, here’s what I want you guys to do,” James said to the rest. “Get into pairs and line up.”
They did as they were told. “The first pair in line will come, and both of you will get a Beater’s bat and a get into the air. Then, I’ll release the Bludger and see how well you and your partner can control the Bludger. If you have any problems, Sirius here will take care of the Bludger.”
Sirius got his bat and flew up into the air. Once he was situated, James sent the first pair up.
“Ready?!” James called up. The two 5th year boys nodded and James released the Bludger. The boys beat it around for about 5 minutes before James called them down and sent the next pair up.
The try outs went like this until all of the pairs had had their chance to hit the bludger. Sirius only had to intervene twice. There were a few people who couldn’t hit the bludger and got hit themselves instead.
With this exercise, James eliminated plenty of people who couldn’t hit the Bludger, couldn’t aim, or just couldn’t fly with the bat.
Soon, there were only 10 people left.
“Alright you guys,” James called to them. “I want each of you to take turns and try to hit that cone over there,” James said pointing to the cone on the ground.
“What’s so hard about that?” a 6th year asked.
“I’m going to be levitating it around in the air so you will be aiming at a moving target,” James replied. “I’ll move it the same way the Chasers will be moving through the air so that you guys can get the feel of anticipating players’ movements.”
The 10 hopefuls nodded.
“So, who’s going first?” James asked.
The 6th year who had asked the question came forward and flew into the air. He did oaky, but he seemed to be hitting the bludger at the place where the cone was at, so by the time it got there, the cone had already moved.
The next person did the same thing.
The second and third couldn’t hit the bludger far enough to reach the cone.
The fifth was good though. She anticipated the cone’s movements and knew where to hit the bludger.
The sixth was also pretty good but the seventh was a no go. The eight wasn’t so bad, the ninth hit the cone a few times, and the last hit it once, though that may have been because James had sneezed and hadn’t moved the cone.
After all ten of them had gone, James had the fifth, sixth, and eighth people to go stay and asked the rest to leave.
“Okay, you two,” James said to them. “I’m going to have both of you come up in turns and pass the bludger with Sirius so that I can see how well you work with him.”
The two of them nodded and James asked Samantha Winters to come up first. She was the fifth year girl that James had been watching when he had narrowed it down to the final 10.
Samantha and Sirius worked well together. For her age and size, she controlled to bludger surprisingly well.
After her, he called up Anthony Nash. He did well, but he kept on using too much force and hitting it past Sirius instead of passing it to him. Sirius had to move out of the way before chasing after it and hitting it because it was headed towards his head.
James was about to call him down, but he hit the bludger one last time. This time, it whizzed right past Sirius and into the stands.
“Watch out!” somebody called out.
Sirius turned to chase after the bludger, but it was too late. The bludger made contact with a person with a sickening thump.
Who got hit???
I know, but you don’t.
Ha ha!
Let me know who you think got hit.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
I’m so sorry it has taken so long!!!
(Please don’t hate me!)
I know it takes me a while to post, but it just gets a little hard with school and everything. Our state testing is coming up, so the teachers are really pushing us.
Anyways,
If I want to get this up today, I’ll have to stop giving you my lame excuses.
So, here’s where you find out who got hit!
Enjoy!
Chapter 45
James also looked up into the when he heard a scream. He quickly got onto his broom and joined Sirius I the air as he made his way to where the bludger had gone. As he got closer, he saw a crowd around where his friends were sitting and sped up. Sirius did the same next to him.
“Move out of the way!” James shouted at the people. They backed up to let James and Sirius come through.
“Darlene!” Sirius shouted rushing over so fast that he almost crashed into the stands.
James hurried over, too and saw that the bludger had hit Darlene’s head. She had passed out, and there was a large wound on her head where blood was coming out. Sirius was sitting with her head in his lap, just staring down at the wound.
The bludger was still flying around them; James quickly got his wand out and stopped it.
“Get her to the hospital wing, quick!” James said to his friends. “I’ll go and stop the tryouts and meet you guys up there.
Lily nodded with tears in her eyes and pointed her wand at her friend to levitate her, but her hand was shaking so bad that she couldn’t hold her up.
“Remus.”
Remus nodded at James and pointed his own wand at Darlene. He got her floating in the air and quickly made his way down the steps with everyone besides Sirius and James behind him.
Sirius was still staring down at his lap where Darlene’s head had been laying.
“Sirius,” James said cautiously.
Sirius looked up at him as if he had just realized that he was still there.
“Get to the hospital wing; I’ll be there in a minute.
Sirius nodded and wordlessly got onto his broom and flew towards the castle.
James quickly flew to the center of the pitch and turned to face the crowd. “The tryouts will have to end here, I’m afraid,” he addressed the crowd. “I will let you all know when we will continue after Darlene gets out. I’ll only need the people trying out for chaser and the two finalists for the Beater position here.”
“You mean three,” Anthony Nash corrected.
“No,” James said rounding on him, “I mean two. You are disqualified.”
“That’s not fair!” he yelled. “I didn’t mean to hit her!”
“I don’t want to hear it,” James said.
“But –“
“And it’s not like you would have made it anyway. You kept on over shooting it.”
“Just give me one more chance!”
“No!” James shouted. “Now, if you would excuse me, I need to get to the hospital wing to check on Darlene.” James flew off without another word to the castle.
“Madam Pomfrey!” Remus yelled running into the hospital wing.
Madam Pomfrey hurried out of her office. “What is all of this –“ she abruptly stopped when he saw Darlene floating in the air. “Put her in the bed, quickly!” she said hurrying back into the office.
She came back out with potion bottles and started to heal Darlene’s head.
After the blood had stopped flowing, she turned to Remus and asked, “What happened?”
Remus was about to reply when the others burst in the door. They quickly went over to Darlene’s bedside.
“Is she going to be okay?” Sara asked worriedly.
“I’m not sure yet,” Madam Pomfrey replied. “I need to know what happened.
Before anyone could reply, Sirius burst in.
“Good Lord!” Madam Pomfrey exclaimed. “Can we please stop bursting into the Hospital Wing?!”
Sirius ignored her and asked. “Is she going to be alright?”
“Once I know what happened to her, I can try to fix her and answer that question. Now, somebody tell me.”
“She was hit by a bludger,” Frank told her.
“Quidditch!” Madam Pomfrey exclaimed. “I should have known. All of you kids just love doing anything that could get you killed.” She started waving her wand around Jessica’s head.
“She was just sitting in the stands watching!” Alice cried indignantly.
“Yeah,” Remus added. “It was just that stupid kid that hit her.”
The nurse ignored this and instead said, “I need you all to get out.”
“But, is she going to be okay?” Sara asked.
“She will wake up, eventually.”
“What do you mean, ‘eventually’?!” Sirius shouted. How long do you expect her to be out?!”
“I don’t know, Mr. Black.” Madam Pomfrey sighed. “She was hit pretty hard and could be unconscious for quite a while.”
“Isn’t there anything you can do?”
“I’m sorry, but we’ll just have to wait. Right now, however, I need all of you to get out.”
“I’m not going anywhere!” Sirius said in a final tone.
“Please, get out,” Madam Pomfrey demanded.
“No!”
“Sirius,” Remus said quietly. “Let’s go.”
“I want to stay here with her!”
“Come on,” Lily said gently. “We’ll come back to see her first thing tomorrow.”
Just then, James burst into the room.
“For Heaven’s sake!” Madam Pomfrey exclaimed.
“Will she be okay?” James asked worriedly.
“Yes, just as long as you all get out and let me do my work!”
“Why can’t I just stay?” Sirius asked. “I won’t get in the way.”
“No, get out.” Madam Pomfrey pointed to the door.
“Come on, Sirius,” James said. Seeing that Sirius was still resistant, he added in a whisper, “I’ll let you use the clock tonight.”
Reluctantly, Sirius followed the others out. He turned to take on more look at Darlene and went down to dinner, but he didn’t eat anything.
For the past 6 years of her life, Lily had thought that the Marauders were stupid, heartless idiots. She no longer thought that; James had proved to her a hundred times over that he was kind and sweet, but seeing Sirius sitting there like a human cone just made everything so much more clear.
Lily had gotten to know the other side of all of the guys this year, but she still hadn’t been able to picture Sirius Black, the one who was always happy and could never be seen without a smile, on the verge of tears.
Yet, there he was; sitting alone in a corner, staring out the window, clearly about to lose it.
The other Marauders, Frank, Steven, Lily, Sara, Alice, and Katelyn were sitting in front of the fire in the Gryffindor common room. Alice was curled up with Frank in one of the large arm chairs. Both of them were silently staring into the fire. Remus and Sara were quietly talking, but the others couldn’t hear them. Steven was staring off into space, as was Peter. Lily was leaning against James and looking over to where Sirius sat; he looked so unlike the Sirius Black that she knew, and that it scared her.
Katelyn was worriedly looking over at Sirius like Lily was.
“Is he going to be okay?”
“Honestly,” James said. “I don’t know. I’ve never really seen him like this.”
“Everything was just going too well, wasn’t it?” Lily asked. “Something just had to go wrong.”
“I know what you mean,” James replied. “But I guess everything can’t go right, or else life would get just a little bit boring.”
“Yeah, you’re right,” Lily sighed, “but it’s still not fair.”
Katelyn nodded her head in agreement and looked back over at Sirius.
He had gotten up and was making his way over them. When he reached James, he asked, “Can I use the cloak now?” his voice sounded hollow and dead. There was no emotion to it; it was, odd.
James nodded, “Let’s go get it from the Head Dorm.”
Sirius nodded, and Lily got up with James. “We should be getting to sleep anyways.”
James nodded, and they all said their goodbyes to their friends before quietly going up to the Head Dorm. They walked in silence and said nothing but the password all the way up to the point where James handed Sirius the cloak.
“See you later, Padfoot,” James said quietly. “Don’t get caught.”
“Bye,” Sirius replied.
“Goodnight,” Lily said softly.
“’Night,” and replied, and he was gone.
Okay, here’s the Valentine’s Day special. (It’s mostly here because chapter 41 is too short, but oh well)
Enjoy!
Chapter 46
Sirius quietly made his way down to the hospital wing, covered by the invisibility cloak. He tried hard not to feel, and had been succeeding, or so he thought, but the resolve was now slipping away as he made his way down to see Darlene, unconscious, in the hospital, and no one knew how long.
Maybe he was being a little too melodramatic, but he couldn’t help it; the first and only girl he had ever truly cared about was lying in a hospital bed for who knows how long. It was hard for Sirius to cheer himself up with this thought in the back of his mind that whole day.
He slipped into the hospital wing and was relieved to see that Madame Pomfrey had gone into her office and was preparing herself to go to sleep. Sirius sent a Silencing Charm at the door so she wouldn’t hear him in case he made any noise, then he slowly went over to Darlene’s bedside, pulling the cloak off of himself as he went.
Now that there was no blood running down her face, Darlene looked quite peaceful.
Sirius sank into the chair closest to Darlene’s head and took her cold, small, hand in his own big, warm one. Seeing Darlene in this state had caused the last of Sirius’s strength to slip away before he could regain a hold of it. Tears formed in the corners of his eyes.
Seeing Darlene looking so peaceful when she was really so badly hurt, hurt too much; Sirius closed his eyes and leaned his head back, allowing a few tears to escape his eyes. Not once letting go of Darlene’s hand, Sirius let himself slip into dreams of Darlene, happy and smiling, completely unlike her current condition.
Sirius woke up some time the next morning as light started to seep through the blinds on the windows. The color of the light made it clear that it was still early; it was still sun rise.
He looked down at Darlene’s bed, half expecting the Darlene in his dreams, but his hope was shattered; Darlene was still in the same state as she had been in the night before.
Sirius sat staring down at Darlene, as if his gaze would awaken her, until he heard movement in Madam Pomfrey’s office.
He knew he had to leave, or else, the nurse would come out and see him, and she would let him come back in. Sirius stood up and placed a gentle kiss on Darlene’s forehead before grabbing the invisibility cloak and quietly walking to the doors. He sent one last look at Darlene on the bed before throwing the cloak over himself and slipping out of the Hospital Wing.
Sirius made it up to the Gryffindor common room just as the sun had fully come up and was shining down on the grounds. When he got there, nobody was there, so Sirius removed the cloak and sat down by the window.
The Hogwarts grounds looked truly beautiful in the early morning light. Darlene loved getting up early and looking out at the grounds before the peace was disturbed by the herds of students and their loud chatter. Sirius had woken early sometimes and fond Darlene sitting in the chair in her socks.
“Come here,” she would say with a smile, beckoning him over to her.
Sirius would return the smile and join her by the window.
They would sit in a comfortable silence, simply enjoying each other’s company and the serenity of Hogwarts grounds.
This wasn’t the same; it wasn’t same without Darlene’s warm body next to him.
Eventually, students began to awaken and they went down to the Great Hall for breakfast, but Sirius didn’t feel like eating, so he stayed in his chair.
About half an hour later, the girls came down. They saw Sirius by the window and went over to him.
“Sirius?” Sara asked tentatively.
Sirius jumped and turned to face the girls who were looking down at him with worry written all over their faces.
“Hey,” Sirius replied.
“Are you okay?”
Sirius raised his eyebrow at her and replied, “No, but I guess I can’t let that stop me, can I?”
“No, you can’t,” Alice agreed.
“Come on,” Katelyn said trying to sound happy, but failing. “Let’s go and get some breakfast.”
“No thanks,” Sirius said shaking his head. “I’m not hungry.”
“I’m sorry Sirius, but that just sounds unnatural coming from you.”
Sirius cracked a faint smile, but said, “I really don’t feel like eating right now.”
“Well, you will come down soon, right?” Alice asked.
“Sure, I’ll come when the guys come down. You guys go ahead,” Sirius replied.
“Okay, but we will see you later,” Sara said.
“You will,” Sirius assured her.
“Good.”
The three girls went out the portrait hole, turning to give Sirius one last look before leaving.
About fifteen minutes later, the boys came down. They went over to Sirius the same way as the girls had.
“How are you doing?” Remus asked.
“Okay,” Sirius replied.
“Do you want to come down to grab some breakfast?” Steven asked.
“I guess I have to,” Sirius sighed. “I promised the girls I would come down with you guys.”
“Let’s go quickly then,” Peter said. “We can go see Darlene after we eat.”
This cheered Sirius up a bit, even though he had just gotten back from the hospital wing. He practically ran across the common room and to the portrait hole.
His friends smiled and went to join Sirius who was waiting impatiently. “Let’s go,” he said pushing open the portrait and power walking down the halls.
“Slow down there, Sirius,” Frank called after him. “Darlene isn’t going anywhere.”
Sirius slowed down a bit and the 5 friends made their way down to the Great Hall.
It was dark when Darlene opened her eyes. She blinked a few times before her vision focused. From the dim light of the candle, Darlene saw that she was in the hospital wing.
It was obviously night time, but Darlene could move her head because it hurt so badly.
There were blankets on her, but her hands weren’t cover, and they were cold. Actually, only her left hand was cold; the right was warm because there was a soft warm hand holding onto it. But who was in the hospital wing in the middle of the night? How did they even get in?
Curiosity got the better of her and she turned her head, ignoring the pain.
When she saw who it was, Darlene smiled to herself. ‘Of course, he probably borrowed James’s cloak.’
Sirius had his eyes closed and was obviously sleeping. Looking more closely at him, Darlene saw that it was a little bit wet around his eyes, but he was smiling.
Darlene closed her eyes with a smile and went back to sleep, thinking that she was falling in love with Sirius Black.
I’m cutting it quiet close here because I so desperately wanted to get this up today, February 14. Let’s see if I made it.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Didn't make it.
oh well, only 3 minutes off, but we can ignore those three minutes.
(Please don’t hate me!)
I know it takes me a while to post, but it just gets a little hard with school and everything. Our state testing is coming up, so the teachers are really pushing us.
Anyways,
If I want to get this up today, I’ll have to stop giving you my lame excuses.
So, here’s where you find out who got hit!
Enjoy!
Chapter 45
James also looked up into the when he heard a scream. He quickly got onto his broom and joined Sirius I the air as he made his way to where the bludger had gone. As he got closer, he saw a crowd around where his friends were sitting and sped up. Sirius did the same next to him.
“Move out of the way!” James shouted at the people. They backed up to let James and Sirius come through.
“Darlene!” Sirius shouted rushing over so fast that he almost crashed into the stands.
James hurried over, too and saw that the bludger had hit Darlene’s head. She had passed out, and there was a large wound on her head where blood was coming out. Sirius was sitting with her head in his lap, just staring down at the wound.
The bludger was still flying around them; James quickly got his wand out and stopped it.
“Get her to the hospital wing, quick!” James said to his friends. “I’ll go and stop the tryouts and meet you guys up there.
Lily nodded with tears in her eyes and pointed her wand at her friend to levitate her, but her hand was shaking so bad that she couldn’t hold her up.
“Remus.”
Remus nodded at James and pointed his own wand at Darlene. He got her floating in the air and quickly made his way down the steps with everyone besides Sirius and James behind him.
Sirius was still staring down at his lap where Darlene’s head had been laying.
“Sirius,” James said cautiously.
Sirius looked up at him as if he had just realized that he was still there.
“Get to the hospital wing; I’ll be there in a minute.
Sirius nodded and wordlessly got onto his broom and flew towards the castle.
James quickly flew to the center of the pitch and turned to face the crowd. “The tryouts will have to end here, I’m afraid,” he addressed the crowd. “I will let you all know when we will continue after Darlene gets out. I’ll only need the people trying out for chaser and the two finalists for the Beater position here.”
“You mean three,” Anthony Nash corrected.
“No,” James said rounding on him, “I mean two. You are disqualified.”
“That’s not fair!” he yelled. “I didn’t mean to hit her!”
“I don’t want to hear it,” James said.
“But –“
“And it’s not like you would have made it anyway. You kept on over shooting it.”
“Just give me one more chance!”
“No!” James shouted. “Now, if you would excuse me, I need to get to the hospital wing to check on Darlene.” James flew off without another word to the castle.
“Madam Pomfrey!” Remus yelled running into the hospital wing.
Madam Pomfrey hurried out of her office. “What is all of this –“ she abruptly stopped when he saw Darlene floating in the air. “Put her in the bed, quickly!” she said hurrying back into the office.
She came back out with potion bottles and started to heal Darlene’s head.
After the blood had stopped flowing, she turned to Remus and asked, “What happened?”
Remus was about to reply when the others burst in the door. They quickly went over to Darlene’s bedside.
“Is she going to be okay?” Sara asked worriedly.
“I’m not sure yet,” Madam Pomfrey replied. “I need to know what happened.
Before anyone could reply, Sirius burst in.
“Good Lord!” Madam Pomfrey exclaimed. “Can we please stop bursting into the Hospital Wing?!”
Sirius ignored her and asked. “Is she going to be alright?”
“Once I know what happened to her, I can try to fix her and answer that question. Now, somebody tell me.”
“She was hit by a bludger,” Frank told her.
“Quidditch!” Madam Pomfrey exclaimed. “I should have known. All of you kids just love doing anything that could get you killed.” She started waving her wand around Jessica’s head.
“She was just sitting in the stands watching!” Alice cried indignantly.
“Yeah,” Remus added. “It was just that stupid kid that hit her.”
The nurse ignored this and instead said, “I need you all to get out.”
“But, is she going to be okay?” Sara asked.
“She will wake up, eventually.”
“What do you mean, ‘eventually’?!” Sirius shouted. How long do you expect her to be out?!”
“I don’t know, Mr. Black.” Madam Pomfrey sighed. “She was hit pretty hard and could be unconscious for quite a while.”
“Isn’t there anything you can do?”
“I’m sorry, but we’ll just have to wait. Right now, however, I need all of you to get out.”
“I’m not going anywhere!” Sirius said in a final tone.
“Please, get out,” Madam Pomfrey demanded.
“No!”
“Sirius,” Remus said quietly. “Let’s go.”
“I want to stay here with her!”
“Come on,” Lily said gently. “We’ll come back to see her first thing tomorrow.”
Just then, James burst into the room.
“For Heaven’s sake!” Madam Pomfrey exclaimed.
“Will she be okay?” James asked worriedly.
“Yes, just as long as you all get out and let me do my work!”
“Why can’t I just stay?” Sirius asked. “I won’t get in the way.”
“No, get out.” Madam Pomfrey pointed to the door.
“Come on, Sirius,” James said. Seeing that Sirius was still resistant, he added in a whisper, “I’ll let you use the clock tonight.”
Reluctantly, Sirius followed the others out. He turned to take on more look at Darlene and went down to dinner, but he didn’t eat anything.
For the past 6 years of her life, Lily had thought that the Marauders were stupid, heartless idiots. She no longer thought that; James had proved to her a hundred times over that he was kind and sweet, but seeing Sirius sitting there like a human cone just made everything so much more clear.
Lily had gotten to know the other side of all of the guys this year, but she still hadn’t been able to picture Sirius Black, the one who was always happy and could never be seen without a smile, on the verge of tears.
Yet, there he was; sitting alone in a corner, staring out the window, clearly about to lose it.
The other Marauders, Frank, Steven, Lily, Sara, Alice, and Katelyn were sitting in front of the fire in the Gryffindor common room. Alice was curled up with Frank in one of the large arm chairs. Both of them were silently staring into the fire. Remus and Sara were quietly talking, but the others couldn’t hear them. Steven was staring off into space, as was Peter. Lily was leaning against James and looking over to where Sirius sat; he looked so unlike the Sirius Black that she knew, and that it scared her.
Katelyn was worriedly looking over at Sirius like Lily was.
“Is he going to be okay?”
“Honestly,” James said. “I don’t know. I’ve never really seen him like this.”
“Everything was just going too well, wasn’t it?” Lily asked. “Something just had to go wrong.”
“I know what you mean,” James replied. “But I guess everything can’t go right, or else life would get just a little bit boring.”
“Yeah, you’re right,” Lily sighed, “but it’s still not fair.”
Katelyn nodded her head in agreement and looked back over at Sirius.
He had gotten up and was making his way over them. When he reached James, he asked, “Can I use the cloak now?” his voice sounded hollow and dead. There was no emotion to it; it was, odd.
James nodded, “Let’s go get it from the Head Dorm.”
Sirius nodded, and Lily got up with James. “We should be getting to sleep anyways.”
James nodded, and they all said their goodbyes to their friends before quietly going up to the Head Dorm. They walked in silence and said nothing but the password all the way up to the point where James handed Sirius the cloak.
“See you later, Padfoot,” James said quietly. “Don’t get caught.”
“Bye,” Sirius replied.
“Goodnight,” Lily said softly.
“’Night,” and replied, and he was gone.
Okay, here’s the Valentine’s Day special. (It’s mostly here because chapter 41 is too short, but oh well)
Enjoy!
Chapter 46
Sirius quietly made his way down to the hospital wing, covered by the invisibility cloak. He tried hard not to feel, and had been succeeding, or so he thought, but the resolve was now slipping away as he made his way down to see Darlene, unconscious, in the hospital, and no one knew how long.
Maybe he was being a little too melodramatic, but he couldn’t help it; the first and only girl he had ever truly cared about was lying in a hospital bed for who knows how long. It was hard for Sirius to cheer himself up with this thought in the back of his mind that whole day.
He slipped into the hospital wing and was relieved to see that Madame Pomfrey had gone into her office and was preparing herself to go to sleep. Sirius sent a Silencing Charm at the door so she wouldn’t hear him in case he made any noise, then he slowly went over to Darlene’s bedside, pulling the cloak off of himself as he went.
Now that there was no blood running down her face, Darlene looked quite peaceful.
Sirius sank into the chair closest to Darlene’s head and took her cold, small, hand in his own big, warm one. Seeing Darlene in this state had caused the last of Sirius’s strength to slip away before he could regain a hold of it. Tears formed in the corners of his eyes.
Seeing Darlene looking so peaceful when she was really so badly hurt, hurt too much; Sirius closed his eyes and leaned his head back, allowing a few tears to escape his eyes. Not once letting go of Darlene’s hand, Sirius let himself slip into dreams of Darlene, happy and smiling, completely unlike her current condition.
Sirius woke up some time the next morning as light started to seep through the blinds on the windows. The color of the light made it clear that it was still early; it was still sun rise.
He looked down at Darlene’s bed, half expecting the Darlene in his dreams, but his hope was shattered; Darlene was still in the same state as she had been in the night before.
Sirius sat staring down at Darlene, as if his gaze would awaken her, until he heard movement in Madam Pomfrey’s office.
He knew he had to leave, or else, the nurse would come out and see him, and she would let him come back in. Sirius stood up and placed a gentle kiss on Darlene’s forehead before grabbing the invisibility cloak and quietly walking to the doors. He sent one last look at Darlene on the bed before throwing the cloak over himself and slipping out of the Hospital Wing.
Sirius made it up to the Gryffindor common room just as the sun had fully come up and was shining down on the grounds. When he got there, nobody was there, so Sirius removed the cloak and sat down by the window.
The Hogwarts grounds looked truly beautiful in the early morning light. Darlene loved getting up early and looking out at the grounds before the peace was disturbed by the herds of students and their loud chatter. Sirius had woken early sometimes and fond Darlene sitting in the chair in her socks.
“Come here,” she would say with a smile, beckoning him over to her.
Sirius would return the smile and join her by the window.
They would sit in a comfortable silence, simply enjoying each other’s company and the serenity of Hogwarts grounds.
This wasn’t the same; it wasn’t same without Darlene’s warm body next to him.
Eventually, students began to awaken and they went down to the Great Hall for breakfast, but Sirius didn’t feel like eating, so he stayed in his chair.
About half an hour later, the girls came down. They saw Sirius by the window and went over to him.
“Sirius?” Sara asked tentatively.
Sirius jumped and turned to face the girls who were looking down at him with worry written all over their faces.
“Hey,” Sirius replied.
“Are you okay?”
Sirius raised his eyebrow at her and replied, “No, but I guess I can’t let that stop me, can I?”
“No, you can’t,” Alice agreed.
“Come on,” Katelyn said trying to sound happy, but failing. “Let’s go and get some breakfast.”
“No thanks,” Sirius said shaking his head. “I’m not hungry.”
“I’m sorry Sirius, but that just sounds unnatural coming from you.”
Sirius cracked a faint smile, but said, “I really don’t feel like eating right now.”
“Well, you will come down soon, right?” Alice asked.
“Sure, I’ll come when the guys come down. You guys go ahead,” Sirius replied.
“Okay, but we will see you later,” Sara said.
“You will,” Sirius assured her.
“Good.”
The three girls went out the portrait hole, turning to give Sirius one last look before leaving.
About fifteen minutes later, the boys came down. They went over to Sirius the same way as the girls had.
“How are you doing?” Remus asked.
“Okay,” Sirius replied.
“Do you want to come down to grab some breakfast?” Steven asked.
“I guess I have to,” Sirius sighed. “I promised the girls I would come down with you guys.”
“Let’s go quickly then,” Peter said. “We can go see Darlene after we eat.”
This cheered Sirius up a bit, even though he had just gotten back from the hospital wing. He practically ran across the common room and to the portrait hole.
His friends smiled and went to join Sirius who was waiting impatiently. “Let’s go,” he said pushing open the portrait and power walking down the halls.
“Slow down there, Sirius,” Frank called after him. “Darlene isn’t going anywhere.”
Sirius slowed down a bit and the 5 friends made their way down to the Great Hall.
It was dark when Darlene opened her eyes. She blinked a few times before her vision focused. From the dim light of the candle, Darlene saw that she was in the hospital wing.
It was obviously night time, but Darlene could move her head because it hurt so badly.
There were blankets on her, but her hands weren’t cover, and they were cold. Actually, only her left hand was cold; the right was warm because there was a soft warm hand holding onto it. But who was in the hospital wing in the middle of the night? How did they even get in?
Curiosity got the better of her and she turned her head, ignoring the pain.
When she saw who it was, Darlene smiled to herself. ‘Of course, he probably borrowed James’s cloak.’
Sirius had his eyes closed and was obviously sleeping. Looking more closely at him, Darlene saw that it was a little bit wet around his eyes, but he was smiling.
Darlene closed her eyes with a smile and went back to sleep, thinking that she was falling in love with Sirius Black.
I’m cutting it quiet close here because I so desperately wanted to get this up today, February 14. Let’s see if I made it.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Didn't make it.
oh well, only 3 minutes off, but we can ignore those three minutes.
Hey, people!
This is in Sirius and Darlene’s points of view.
Chapter 43
“Hurry up you guys!” Sirius said impatiently in the Great Hall.
“We have barely been here a minute!”
“Which is enough time to grab some toast and go!”
“I was planning on more than toast for breakfast!” Remus returned.
“How about you guys?” Sirius asked the girls. “You’ve been here for 20 minutes.”
“Yeah, but we aren’t pigs like you,” Alice responded.
“20 minutes is plenty of time to eat without being a pig.”
“Sirius, relax,” Lily said. “We will go up to see Darlene as soon as possible. We have all day.”
“But I want to see her now. I want to know if Madame Pomfrey knows when she’ll be up.”
“Just give us five minutes,” James said. “Then we can go and see her.”
“Fine,” Sirius grumped.
Five minutes later, the whole crew was walking up to the hospital wing; well, they were more like trying to keep up with Sirius who was practically sprinting up to the hospital wing.
When he finally reached the large wooden doors, Sirius threw them open and entered the hospital wing.
“What is the meaning of this?!” Madame Pomfrey asked rushing out of her office at the sound of the bang the door had created. “This is a hospital!”
“Is she any better? Do you know when she’ll wake up yet? How long will it be?”
“She’s better, she’ll wake up last night, and it’ll be 8 hours ago.”
Sirius spun around as the others came in. “Darlene!’ he exclaimed rushing over to her.
She was still lying down, but there was some color to her face now and she had a faint smile.
Sirius rushed to her side while the others crowded around her.
“Are you feeling alright?”
“Does your head still hurt?”
“Can you sit up?”
“Do you remember everything?”
“Do you want me to go beat up Nash?”
“No thank you, James,” Darlene replied with a laugh. “I don’t think that’ll be necessary.”
“Yeah it will be. Can I help?” Sirius asked.
“Sure,” James replied. “How ‘bout you guys?” he asked the others.
“There will be no talk of harming others in my hospital,” Madame Pomfrey said rushing forward. “Now, will you all please move out of the way?”
Darlene’s friends moved aside a little so the nurse could get through.
When she reached Darlene, she started to wave her wand around and mutter to herself. “Right,” she said after a few minutes. “Let’s see if you can sit up.”
Darlene tried to pull herself up, but she fell back with a groan. “I can’t,” she said. “It hurts my head.”
Sirius held her hand in hopes of soothing her pain and rubbed his thumb up and down the back of her hand.
“Alright then, you’re staying here until I tell you otherwise,” Madame Pomfrey said. “You lot are allowed to visit, but not during your classes,” she told the others. “You can stay here now and come tomorrow. You are also free to visit during meal times and your free periods, but I want you out at curfew, and you aren’t allowed in before breakfast starts. Is that understood?” they all nodded. “If you begin to disturb the peace of my hospital, then you’re out.” they all nodded and the nurse went back to her office.
They all spent the next few hours with Darlene. They talked about the potential of the Gryffindor Quidditch team, the upcoming Hogsmeade trip, and the dance on Halloween.
The Hogsmeade trip was originally planned to get things for the dance, so that’s how the Gryffindors were planning on using it. The girls would go find their dresses and accessories, the boys would pick up some nice outfits and whatever they wanted, and they would all make sure to take a break to meet at the Three Broomsticks for lunch.
James, Lily and Remus also needed time to pick up any last minute stuff for the dance. They wouldn’t tell their friends anything about it no matter how much they begged.
They finally stopped begging for information when Peter’s stomach growled, and they decided that it was time for lunch.
“Can you guys bring me back something?” Sirius asked. “I want to stay here.”
“Why?” Darlene asked. “Just go eat some lunch and come back. I’m not going anywhere.”
“I feel like staying,” Sirius said. “And I’m not changing my mind.”
“Don’t bother trying, Darlene,” Remus said. “We’ll bring a whole bunch of food back for both of you.”
“Thanks,” they said as their friends left.
The two sat in a comfortable silence for a few minutes, both lost in their own thoughts.
Darlene turned to look at Sirius who was staring out the window. He was still holding her hand, just like when she had woken up last night.
“Do you think they’ll tell us what they’re planning?” Darlene asked breaking the silence.
“Nope,” Sirius replied turning to look at her. “It’s probably going to be really nice though.”
“Yeah. I can’t believe it’s only one week away. If James and Lily get anywhere, they’re cutting it quite close.”
“What are you talking about?” Sirius asked.
I overheard them talking a couple of days ago,” Darlene replied. “Apparently, this whole dance thing was a set up.”
“For what?”
“Getting us, Remus and Sara, and Steven and Katelyn together.”
“Really?” Sirius asked surprised.
“Yep,” Darlene replied. “You gotta love it when your friends butt into your life.”
“Yeah,” Sirius laughed. “You know someone’s a true friend when they get involved with your life”
“Yeah, like when we set them up. I guess they were just returning the favor,” Darlene agreed.
“But Remus isn’t going to be too happy when he finds out.”
“Which is why he isn’t going to find out, right?”
“Right,” Sirius answered nodding his head. “We aren’t going to tell him.”
“Good.”
“But Steven and Katelyn still aren’t getting anywhere.”
“Well, it’s because Steven’s afraid to ask her and Katelyn is oblivious to Steven keeping all guys away from her.”
“Yeah, I’ve noticed that,” Sirius said.
“I think everyone but Katelyn’s noticed that,” Darlene said.
“Everyone but Katelyn’s noticed what?” someone asked.
“That Steven wants to ask her to the dance but is too afraid to,” Sirius answered.
“You idiot!” Darlene exclaimed hitting him on the head.
“What?”
Darlene pointed behind him; he turned around, and his mouth slightly dropped.
The others were back.
I know it's taken sooooo long and is sooooooo much shorter, but I did my best. I have been busy lately, but I’ll try not to let that stop me.
Please leave feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
This is in Sirius and Darlene’s points of view.
Chapter 43
“Hurry up you guys!” Sirius said impatiently in the Great Hall.
“We have barely been here a minute!”
“Which is enough time to grab some toast and go!”
“I was planning on more than toast for breakfast!” Remus returned.
“How about you guys?” Sirius asked the girls. “You’ve been here for 20 minutes.”
“Yeah, but we aren’t pigs like you,” Alice responded.
“20 minutes is plenty of time to eat without being a pig.”
“Sirius, relax,” Lily said. “We will go up to see Darlene as soon as possible. We have all day.”
“But I want to see her now. I want to know if Madame Pomfrey knows when she’ll be up.”
“Just give us five minutes,” James said. “Then we can go and see her.”
“Fine,” Sirius grumped.
Five minutes later, the whole crew was walking up to the hospital wing; well, they were more like trying to keep up with Sirius who was practically sprinting up to the hospital wing.
When he finally reached the large wooden doors, Sirius threw them open and entered the hospital wing.
“What is the meaning of this?!” Madame Pomfrey asked rushing out of her office at the sound of the bang the door had created. “This is a hospital!”
“Is she any better? Do you know when she’ll wake up yet? How long will it be?”
“She’s better, she’ll wake up last night, and it’ll be 8 hours ago.”
Sirius spun around as the others came in. “Darlene!’ he exclaimed rushing over to her.
She was still lying down, but there was some color to her face now and she had a faint smile.
Sirius rushed to her side while the others crowded around her.
“Are you feeling alright?”
“Does your head still hurt?”
“Can you sit up?”
“Do you remember everything?”
“Do you want me to go beat up Nash?”
“No thank you, James,” Darlene replied with a laugh. “I don’t think that’ll be necessary.”
“Yeah it will be. Can I help?” Sirius asked.
“Sure,” James replied. “How ‘bout you guys?” he asked the others.
“There will be no talk of harming others in my hospital,” Madame Pomfrey said rushing forward. “Now, will you all please move out of the way?”
Darlene’s friends moved aside a little so the nurse could get through.
When she reached Darlene, she started to wave her wand around and mutter to herself. “Right,” she said after a few minutes. “Let’s see if you can sit up.”
Darlene tried to pull herself up, but she fell back with a groan. “I can’t,” she said. “It hurts my head.”
Sirius held her hand in hopes of soothing her pain and rubbed his thumb up and down the back of her hand.
“Alright then, you’re staying here until I tell you otherwise,” Madame Pomfrey said. “You lot are allowed to visit, but not during your classes,” she told the others. “You can stay here now and come tomorrow. You are also free to visit during meal times and your free periods, but I want you out at curfew, and you aren’t allowed in before breakfast starts. Is that understood?” they all nodded. “If you begin to disturb the peace of my hospital, then you’re out.” they all nodded and the nurse went back to her office.
They all spent the next few hours with Darlene. They talked about the potential of the Gryffindor Quidditch team, the upcoming Hogsmeade trip, and the dance on Halloween.
The Hogsmeade trip was originally planned to get things for the dance, so that’s how the Gryffindors were planning on using it. The girls would go find their dresses and accessories, the boys would pick up some nice outfits and whatever they wanted, and they would all make sure to take a break to meet at the Three Broomsticks for lunch.
James, Lily and Remus also needed time to pick up any last minute stuff for the dance. They wouldn’t tell their friends anything about it no matter how much they begged.
They finally stopped begging for information when Peter’s stomach growled, and they decided that it was time for lunch.
“Can you guys bring me back something?” Sirius asked. “I want to stay here.”
“Why?” Darlene asked. “Just go eat some lunch and come back. I’m not going anywhere.”
“I feel like staying,” Sirius said. “And I’m not changing my mind.”
“Don’t bother trying, Darlene,” Remus said. “We’ll bring a whole bunch of food back for both of you.”
“Thanks,” they said as their friends left.
The two sat in a comfortable silence for a few minutes, both lost in their own thoughts.
Darlene turned to look at Sirius who was staring out the window. He was still holding her hand, just like when she had woken up last night.
“Do you think they’ll tell us what they’re planning?” Darlene asked breaking the silence.
“Nope,” Sirius replied turning to look at her. “It’s probably going to be really nice though.”
“Yeah. I can’t believe it’s only one week away. If James and Lily get anywhere, they’re cutting it quite close.”
“What are you talking about?” Sirius asked.
I overheard them talking a couple of days ago,” Darlene replied. “Apparently, this whole dance thing was a set up.”
“For what?”
“Getting us, Remus and Sara, and Steven and Katelyn together.”
“Really?” Sirius asked surprised.
“Yep,” Darlene replied. “You gotta love it when your friends butt into your life.”
“Yeah,” Sirius laughed. “You know someone’s a true friend when they get involved with your life”
“Yeah, like when we set them up. I guess they were just returning the favor,” Darlene agreed.
“But Remus isn’t going to be too happy when he finds out.”
“Which is why he isn’t going to find out, right?”
“Right,” Sirius answered nodding his head. “We aren’t going to tell him.”
“Good.”
“But Steven and Katelyn still aren’t getting anywhere.”
“Well, it’s because Steven’s afraid to ask her and Katelyn is oblivious to Steven keeping all guys away from her.”
“Yeah, I’ve noticed that,” Sirius said.
“I think everyone but Katelyn’s noticed that,” Darlene said.
“Everyone but Katelyn’s noticed what?” someone asked.
“That Steven wants to ask her to the dance but is too afraid to,” Sirius answered.
“You idiot!” Darlene exclaimed hitting him on the head.
“What?”
Darlene pointed behind him; he turned around, and his mouth slightly dropped.
The others were back.
I know it's taken sooooo long and is sooooooo much shorter, but I did my best. I have been busy lately, but I’ll try not to let that stop me.
Please leave feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Chapter 44
“Let’s try and hurry,” Remus said as the group was making their way back to the Hospital Wing with armfuls of food. “Sirius might die if he doesn’t get his food.”
“That may be a good thing,” Peter said.
Frank and Steven nodded as the girls all said, “Agreed!”
Remus just shook his head.
Katelyn was still mesmerized by the castle, even though she had already been there for almost two months. The castle its self looked amazing, and the grounds were beautiful.
Sara pushed open the doors when they finally reached the Hospital Wing just in time to hear Darlene say, “I think everyone but Katelyn’s noticed that.”
“Everyone but Katelyn’s noticed what?” Katelyn asked, intrigued.
“That Steven wants to ask her to the dance but is too afraid to,” Sirius answered, clearly unaware of whom he was answering.
“You idiot!” Darlene exclaimed hitting him on the head while Katelyn stood there in shock at what Sirius had just said.
“What?” Sirius asked Darlene rubbing his head.
She pointed at Katelyn and the others. He turned to look behind him, and seeing Katelyn standing there in shock, he said, “Oh, hi. Pretend you didn’t hear that.”
Steven turned on his heal and left, but Katelyn was still standing there, speechless.
When she finally regained her voice, Katelyn said, “Not the easiest thing to ignore.”
Then, without another word, she set down the food she had been carrying and left the Hospital Wing. Katelyn need a quiet place to think. She walked around aimlessly and found herself outside by the lake. It was quiet because there weren’t many people around and Katelyn was leaning against a tree a little secluded from the rest of the people. She leaned her head back and thought; Steven couldn’t like her, could he? He had never seemed to; he hadn’t ever done anything to make it seem so. And besides, why would he like her? She was plain with the blond hair and blue eyes that everyone seemed to have. Her hair went down to the middle of her back in annoying waves that never straightened and, her eyes weren’t even an interesting blue: just a dull light blue. And she didn’t really look very special, either. No. Sirius was just talking nonsense; he had no idea what he was talking about. Steven did not like her.
But did she like him?
Katelyn thought about that. Did she? He had always been sweet to her, and Katelyn found herself thinking about him randomly at times. Plus, he was cute. His light brown hair was longish. It hung low, but you could still see his eyes. ‘His gorgeous eyes,’ Katelyn found herself unconsciously thinking. They were a deep sky blue, unlike her boring dull ones. All in all, Steven was just short of perfect. He was kind, cute, smart, and funny.
Katelyn sighed as she realized something.
She liked Steven Burkins.
‘Stupid, stupid Sirius! Why did he have to be so stupid? He just couldn’t keep his big mouth shut, could he? He just had to be an idiot because God forbid he doesn’t do something stupid!’
Steven was staring angrily at the ceiling of his dorm. He was lying on his back on his bed with angry thoughts at Sirius running through his head. It was bad enough that Katelyn now knew he liked her, but she also knew that he was a wimp; ‘All thanks to stupid Sirius!’
He wasn’t really mad at Sirius, more like angry at the person who hit him on the head making him so stupid.
Steven sighed. Everything was just fine with liking Katelyn and he not knowing. Why did stupid Sirius have to screw it up? He was so stupid!
Katelyn was probably laughing at him for liking her. She was probably thinking about how lame he was and how dumb he was for hooping that she would like him back. She wouldn’t be able to look at him without laughing now; she probably thought that he was an idiot, now.
And it was all thanks to stupid Sirius.
At least he was friends with him before. Now, she would probably avoid him, or laugh at him, preferably avoid. Sirius had ruined everything; he was so stupid!
‘What if she does like you though?’ asked a sudden little voice in his head.
‘You’re almost as stupid as Sirius,’ Steven told the voice.
‘No, I’m just smarter than you,’ it replied.
‘How can you be smarter than me if you are me?’ Steven challenged it.
‘I’m your smarter half.’
‘Still me.’
‘Well, I’m considered your smarter half, but sometimes, you are so dumb that I don’t want to consider myself as you.’
‘Did I just get insulted by myself?’
‘No, your smarter half.’
‘Still me.’
‘No, I don’t like to consider myself as part of you when you’re being stupid.’
‘I’m not stupid! Sirius is the stupid one!’
‘No. You are stupid, and Sirius just has an abnormally small, poorly constructed brain.’
‘Is my smarter half the part that says the smart things?’
‘YES!’
‘Thought so.’
‘First time that’s happened, trust me; I live in here. I’ll bet only Sirius’s dysfunctional, stupid smarter half has smaller living quarters.’
‘Oh stop trying to insult me! I’ll bet Katelyn’s doing enough of that.’
‘Ah, the topic of concern. Well, let me first get a few facts straight: Sirius stupidly, accidently told Katelyn you like her, and you think she’s probably making fun of you for it right now?’
‘For the smarter half, you’re quite slow.’
‘Shut it. Okay, I have three words for you: Go find her.’
‘No! Do I look like an idiot!?’
‘Yes.’
“Ugh!” Steven shouted out loud.
He had no idea what to do, and his “smarter half” hadn’t helped in the slightest.
I have had the hugest writer’s block on this story that it’s not even funny. I keep on trying to sit down and type something, but I don’t like it, so I stop. It took me a long time to get this together (which is really pathetic). It’s the shortest chapter in the history of chapters.
On the bright side, I think I’m finally getting somewhere and decided to give you the next chapter with this one.
Chapter 45
The next week was awkward to say the least. Steven went back to spending most of his time with Frank, though that upset him a bit because he had gotten used to being with Alice all the time. Alice left them a lot like she used to to spend time with Frank and Steven, dropping hints at Steven that Katelyn liked him.
Katelyn felt awkward every time she saw Steven. The others knew she liked Steven too, but she wouldn’t make the first move. The problem was, neither would Steven.
The pair of them turned bright red at any mention of the other and they stutteringly changed to topic.
This greatly annoyed the others. They had no idea what to do about the two of them.
Classes dragged on, and James still hadn’t been able to reschedule the tryouts because Darlene was still in the hospital. They went to visit her as much as possible, and Sirius sneaked in with James’s cloak at night, but she was getting increasingly bored and tiered of the place. Her friends brought her her homework and other things to do, but Lily kept insisting that she focus on getting caught up. To this, she always replied, “The only thing worse than being stuck in the hospital wing for a week is being stuck in the hospital wing for a week and doing a pile for homework.” Lily sighed and rolled her eyes at her, but changed the topic to something more interesting.
The friends were finishing up his dinner on Thursday evening with the others. People had been coming up to James all week asking him if he had rescheduled the tryouts. He was getting pretty impatient. When the 6 person that hour asked him, he let out a growl and shouted, “I have got to reschedule!”
“Then reschedule,” Peter said to him.
“But I promised Darlene a tryout!”
“Calm down, James,” Lily said soothingly. “Madame Pomfrey said that she was almost recovered, and she will let her out soon.”
“She better,” James muttered.
“Let’s go and ask her if Darlene can leave soon,” Sirius said getting up.
“You just want to go see her,” Sara said.
“Well, duh,” Sirius said.
“Remus rolled his eyes and said let’s get going then.”
Lily, Sara, James, and Peter, followed Sirius and Remus up to the hospital wing. Frank and Steven were doing homework in the common room, and Alice and Katelyn were in the girls’ dorm where Alice was trying to subtly convince Katelyn to ask Steven to the dance like she’d been doing all week.
When they got to the hospital wing, they found Darlene sitting up in her bed, and they all sat around her.
She had managed to sit up a couple of days ago. It was hard for her at first, and she couldn’t stay up as long, but she was a lot better now.
“Guess what guys!?” Darlene asked happily when they had all settled down and Sirius had finished kissing her.
“What?” Sara asked.
“I’m getting out of here tomorrow!”
“Yay!” Sirius exclaimed jumping back up and wrapping her arms around her, kissing her again.
“Sit, Padfoot,” James said, loudly after watching his friends snog for a good minute.
They broke apart, remembering that their friends were there, and Sirius sat down.
“What a good dog you have there,” Sara said laughing.
Sirius gave his bark like laugh while James smiled inwardly, and Remus shifted awkwardly in his seat.
“That’s so great that you’re getting out!” Lily exclaimed, covering up the moment.
“I know,” Darlene agreed having noticed nothing. “I just can’t wait to get out.”
“Yeah, Prongs here was getting quite anxious to reschedule tryouts,” Sirius said.
“You could have done them, James,” Darlene said. “It’s okay if I can’t tryout.”
James shook his head. “You were bragging so much I Hogsmeade; I wanted to see if you were really that good.”
“I wasn’t bragging!”
James just smiled.
“But, she is good,” Lily said. “I watched her play a couple of years ago.”
“Well, that’s all the better for me then,” James said. “We have to win the cup again this year. And besides, I promised you a chance.”
Darlene smiled at him.
“You ready to get out of here?” Peter asked.
“More than ready,” Darlene replied. “This homework is so hard without Lily here to copy off of.”
Lily rolled her eyes while the others laughed.
“I know what you mean,” Sirius said. “I don’t know what I would do with Moony’s homework.”
Remus too showed the whites of his eyes.
“What’s the first thing you’re going to do when you get out?” Sara asked her.
“I’m going to give Katelyn and Steven a good talking to,” she replied.
“Oh, God those two are annoying me so much!” Lily exclaimed.
“Oh, I know,” Sara agreed.
“We have to do something about them,” Darlene said.
“But what?” Lily asked.
“Just wait for the dance,” Remus said. “They’ll get bored without anyone to dance with.”
“But that’s too far away, and it might not be enough,” Darlene argued back.
“We’ll just have to wait it out. Besides, Alice is already dropping like a billion hints a day at them,” Sirius said.
“But it’s not working,” Sara said.
“Just wait for the dance,” Remus repeated.
“We can’t just wait for the dance. It’s too much chance that they’ll find each other there,” Lily argued.
“Then we’ll force them both to sit with all of us, and then leave them alone,” James said simply. “They can’t ignore each other when they’re right next to each other.”
“That’s actually a really good idea!” Darlene exclaimed.
“That was simple and juvenile,” James said with a yawn. “For a Marauder.”
“That was simple and juvenile for anybody,” Sirius said. “It’s the obvious approach; no sparkle, no oomph, no little something extra. Marauders always do things with that little something extra.”
“Little?” Darlene questioned.
“Little,” Sirius confirmed.
Darlene just rolled her eyes.
And there you are.
Please don’t hate me for taking so long.
I promise I’m over the writer’s block.
State testing starts in two weeks and is over in three, so it won’t be a month’s wait between chapters anymore (I hope).
Hopefully, you haven’t abandoned me and still want to leave feedback (I was sad to only find three for the last chapter).
Please, please, please [please] click on the little red link! (Please!)
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
“Let’s try and hurry,” Remus said as the group was making their way back to the Hospital Wing with armfuls of food. “Sirius might die if he doesn’t get his food.”
“That may be a good thing,” Peter said.
Frank and Steven nodded as the girls all said, “Agreed!”
Remus just shook his head.
Katelyn was still mesmerized by the castle, even though she had already been there for almost two months. The castle its self looked amazing, and the grounds were beautiful.
Sara pushed open the doors when they finally reached the Hospital Wing just in time to hear Darlene say, “I think everyone but Katelyn’s noticed that.”
“Everyone but Katelyn’s noticed what?” Katelyn asked, intrigued.
“That Steven wants to ask her to the dance but is too afraid to,” Sirius answered, clearly unaware of whom he was answering.
“You idiot!” Darlene exclaimed hitting him on the head while Katelyn stood there in shock at what Sirius had just said.
“What?” Sirius asked Darlene rubbing his head.
She pointed at Katelyn and the others. He turned to look behind him, and seeing Katelyn standing there in shock, he said, “Oh, hi. Pretend you didn’t hear that.”
Steven turned on his heal and left, but Katelyn was still standing there, speechless.
When she finally regained her voice, Katelyn said, “Not the easiest thing to ignore.”
Then, without another word, she set down the food she had been carrying and left the Hospital Wing. Katelyn need a quiet place to think. She walked around aimlessly and found herself outside by the lake. It was quiet because there weren’t many people around and Katelyn was leaning against a tree a little secluded from the rest of the people. She leaned her head back and thought; Steven couldn’t like her, could he? He had never seemed to; he hadn’t ever done anything to make it seem so. And besides, why would he like her? She was plain with the blond hair and blue eyes that everyone seemed to have. Her hair went down to the middle of her back in annoying waves that never straightened and, her eyes weren’t even an interesting blue: just a dull light blue. And she didn’t really look very special, either. No. Sirius was just talking nonsense; he had no idea what he was talking about. Steven did not like her.
But did she like him?
Katelyn thought about that. Did she? He had always been sweet to her, and Katelyn found herself thinking about him randomly at times. Plus, he was cute. His light brown hair was longish. It hung low, but you could still see his eyes. ‘His gorgeous eyes,’ Katelyn found herself unconsciously thinking. They were a deep sky blue, unlike her boring dull ones. All in all, Steven was just short of perfect. He was kind, cute, smart, and funny.
Katelyn sighed as she realized something.
She liked Steven Burkins.
‘Stupid, stupid Sirius! Why did he have to be so stupid? He just couldn’t keep his big mouth shut, could he? He just had to be an idiot because God forbid he doesn’t do something stupid!’
Steven was staring angrily at the ceiling of his dorm. He was lying on his back on his bed with angry thoughts at Sirius running through his head. It was bad enough that Katelyn now knew he liked her, but she also knew that he was a wimp; ‘All thanks to stupid Sirius!’
He wasn’t really mad at Sirius, more like angry at the person who hit him on the head making him so stupid.
Steven sighed. Everything was just fine with liking Katelyn and he not knowing. Why did stupid Sirius have to screw it up? He was so stupid!
Katelyn was probably laughing at him for liking her. She was probably thinking about how lame he was and how dumb he was for hooping that she would like him back. She wouldn’t be able to look at him without laughing now; she probably thought that he was an idiot, now.
And it was all thanks to stupid Sirius.
At least he was friends with him before. Now, she would probably avoid him, or laugh at him, preferably avoid. Sirius had ruined everything; he was so stupid!
‘What if she does like you though?’ asked a sudden little voice in his head.
‘You’re almost as stupid as Sirius,’ Steven told the voice.
‘No, I’m just smarter than you,’ it replied.
‘How can you be smarter than me if you are me?’ Steven challenged it.
‘I’m your smarter half.’
‘Still me.’
‘Well, I’m considered your smarter half, but sometimes, you are so dumb that I don’t want to consider myself as you.’
‘Did I just get insulted by myself?’
‘No, your smarter half.’
‘Still me.’
‘No, I don’t like to consider myself as part of you when you’re being stupid.’
‘I’m not stupid! Sirius is the stupid one!’
‘No. You are stupid, and Sirius just has an abnormally small, poorly constructed brain.’
‘Is my smarter half the part that says the smart things?’
‘YES!’
‘Thought so.’
‘First time that’s happened, trust me; I live in here. I’ll bet only Sirius’s dysfunctional, stupid smarter half has smaller living quarters.’
‘Oh stop trying to insult me! I’ll bet Katelyn’s doing enough of that.’
‘Ah, the topic of concern. Well, let me first get a few facts straight: Sirius stupidly, accidently told Katelyn you like her, and you think she’s probably making fun of you for it right now?’
‘For the smarter half, you’re quite slow.’
‘Shut it. Okay, I have three words for you: Go find her.’
‘No! Do I look like an idiot!?’
‘Yes.’
“Ugh!” Steven shouted out loud.
He had no idea what to do, and his “smarter half” hadn’t helped in the slightest.
I have had the hugest writer’s block on this story that it’s not even funny. I keep on trying to sit down and type something, but I don’t like it, so I stop. It took me a long time to get this together (which is really pathetic). It’s the shortest chapter in the history of chapters.
On the bright side, I think I’m finally getting somewhere and decided to give you the next chapter with this one.
Chapter 45
The next week was awkward to say the least. Steven went back to spending most of his time with Frank, though that upset him a bit because he had gotten used to being with Alice all the time. Alice left them a lot like she used to to spend time with Frank and Steven, dropping hints at Steven that Katelyn liked him.
Katelyn felt awkward every time she saw Steven. The others knew she liked Steven too, but she wouldn’t make the first move. The problem was, neither would Steven.
The pair of them turned bright red at any mention of the other and they stutteringly changed to topic.
This greatly annoyed the others. They had no idea what to do about the two of them.
Classes dragged on, and James still hadn’t been able to reschedule the tryouts because Darlene was still in the hospital. They went to visit her as much as possible, and Sirius sneaked in with James’s cloak at night, but she was getting increasingly bored and tiered of the place. Her friends brought her her homework and other things to do, but Lily kept insisting that she focus on getting caught up. To this, she always replied, “The only thing worse than being stuck in the hospital wing for a week is being stuck in the hospital wing for a week and doing a pile for homework.” Lily sighed and rolled her eyes at her, but changed the topic to something more interesting.
The friends were finishing up his dinner on Thursday evening with the others. People had been coming up to James all week asking him if he had rescheduled the tryouts. He was getting pretty impatient. When the 6 person that hour asked him, he let out a growl and shouted, “I have got to reschedule!”
“Then reschedule,” Peter said to him.
“But I promised Darlene a tryout!”
“Calm down, James,” Lily said soothingly. “Madame Pomfrey said that she was almost recovered, and she will let her out soon.”
“She better,” James muttered.
“Let’s go and ask her if Darlene can leave soon,” Sirius said getting up.
“You just want to go see her,” Sara said.
“Well, duh,” Sirius said.
“Remus rolled his eyes and said let’s get going then.”
Lily, Sara, James, and Peter, followed Sirius and Remus up to the hospital wing. Frank and Steven were doing homework in the common room, and Alice and Katelyn were in the girls’ dorm where Alice was trying to subtly convince Katelyn to ask Steven to the dance like she’d been doing all week.
When they got to the hospital wing, they found Darlene sitting up in her bed, and they all sat around her.
She had managed to sit up a couple of days ago. It was hard for her at first, and she couldn’t stay up as long, but she was a lot better now.
“Guess what guys!?” Darlene asked happily when they had all settled down and Sirius had finished kissing her.
“What?” Sara asked.
“I’m getting out of here tomorrow!”
“Yay!” Sirius exclaimed jumping back up and wrapping her arms around her, kissing her again.
“Sit, Padfoot,” James said, loudly after watching his friends snog for a good minute.
They broke apart, remembering that their friends were there, and Sirius sat down.
“What a good dog you have there,” Sara said laughing.
Sirius gave his bark like laugh while James smiled inwardly, and Remus shifted awkwardly in his seat.
“That’s so great that you’re getting out!” Lily exclaimed, covering up the moment.
“I know,” Darlene agreed having noticed nothing. “I just can’t wait to get out.”
“Yeah, Prongs here was getting quite anxious to reschedule tryouts,” Sirius said.
“You could have done them, James,” Darlene said. “It’s okay if I can’t tryout.”
James shook his head. “You were bragging so much I Hogsmeade; I wanted to see if you were really that good.”
“I wasn’t bragging!”
James just smiled.
“But, she is good,” Lily said. “I watched her play a couple of years ago.”
“Well, that’s all the better for me then,” James said. “We have to win the cup again this year. And besides, I promised you a chance.”
Darlene smiled at him.
“You ready to get out of here?” Peter asked.
“More than ready,” Darlene replied. “This homework is so hard without Lily here to copy off of.”
Lily rolled her eyes while the others laughed.
“I know what you mean,” Sirius said. “I don’t know what I would do with Moony’s homework.”
Remus too showed the whites of his eyes.
“What’s the first thing you’re going to do when you get out?” Sara asked her.
“I’m going to give Katelyn and Steven a good talking to,” she replied.
“Oh, God those two are annoying me so much!” Lily exclaimed.
“Oh, I know,” Sara agreed.
“We have to do something about them,” Darlene said.
“But what?” Lily asked.
“Just wait for the dance,” Remus said. “They’ll get bored without anyone to dance with.”
“But that’s too far away, and it might not be enough,” Darlene argued back.
“We’ll just have to wait it out. Besides, Alice is already dropping like a billion hints a day at them,” Sirius said.
“But it’s not working,” Sara said.
“Just wait for the dance,” Remus repeated.
“We can’t just wait for the dance. It’s too much chance that they’ll find each other there,” Lily argued.
“Then we’ll force them both to sit with all of us, and then leave them alone,” James said simply. “They can’t ignore each other when they’re right next to each other.”
“That’s actually a really good idea!” Darlene exclaimed.
“That was simple and juvenile,” James said with a yawn. “For a Marauder.”
“That was simple and juvenile for anybody,” Sirius said. “It’s the obvious approach; no sparkle, no oomph, no little something extra. Marauders always do things with that little something extra.”
“Little?” Darlene questioned.
“Little,” Sirius confirmed.
Darlene just rolled her eyes.
And there you are.
Please don’t hate me for taking so long.
I promise I’m over the writer’s block.
State testing starts in two weeks and is over in three, so it won’t be a month’s wait between chapters anymore (I hope).
Hopefully, you haven’t abandoned me and still want to leave feedback (I was sad to only find three for the last chapter).
Please, please, please [please] click on the little red link! (Please!)
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Chapter 46
The Gryffindors decided to do exactly what they said they would do; they were going to wait until the dance to force Katelyn and Steven to talk to each other. The group was still divided, but they were doing their best.
Darlene was thrilled to get out of the hospital wing, and her friends were thrilled for her. She even said that Monday that she was actually excited about going to classes because it was better to be bored with your friends.
James, Lily and Remus were very busy that week because of the dance that next week. Halloween fell on a Monday, but Lily and James managed to convince Dumbledore to cancel afternoon classes on Monday and morning classes on Tuesday. The old headmaster had no real objection, but wanted a valid reason to do so; Lily and James suspected that he was looking for something to convince the other teachers with. Lily and James told him that if the dance was scheduled to start at 7:00 and classes ended at 6:00, half of the girls in the school would skip the last lesson of the day. They also added that if the dance lasted until midnight, most of the students would skip the first lesson, and maybe the second, in favor of sleep. Dumbledore agreed that this was a good enough reason and talked to the other teachers who agreed, some of them begrudgingly, like McGonagall, and others whole-heartedly like Slughorn.
James had rescheduled his Quidditch practice for that Friday right after classes. Everyone went down to watch, and Darlene was very cautious of the Bludgers, though she didn’t have to be because Sirius was keeping the Bludgers a good distance away.
James first tried out the last Beater hopeful, but the sixth year girl, Carly Anderson, spent more time focusing on Sirius than the Bludger. Logically, James picked Samantha Winters, and she was thrilled.
With the Beaters sorted out, all James had left to do now was to pick out the two Chasers that would be joining him on the team. Darlene, of course, got in after an excellent try out. James even admitted that she was almost as good as him; the ‘almost’ resulted in a good-humored argument with the two Chasers, ending in a bet between their friends on who would score more goals during the first game and how many goals they would each score.
The last addition to the team was fifth year friend of Samantha’s Kristy Daniels.
James was happy with the team, and everybody was ready to get dinner, a shower and sleep. They had to be set for the Hogsmeade trip the next day.
They were excited about the trip. They decided to agree that they would get their outfits for the dance first and anything else they wanted or needed, then meet in the Three Broomsticks for a late lunch at 1:00, and then, James, Lily, and Remus would pick up last minute stuff for the dance while the others did whatever they felt like doing.
The next morning, the group ate a hurried breakfast, separately because Katelyn and Steven still couldn’t be in each other’s presence, before joining the queue to have their permission slips checked by Filch who was standing in the entrance hall with a long list of students that were allowed to go to the village.
After they had all been cleared to go and Filch had given the Marauders a 10 minute speech on not bringing back anymore “stinkin’ dungbombs,” they walked together down the road to Hogsmeade. Steven stayed in the front of the group while Katelyn walked in the back.
When they got to the village, the Marauders went straight to Zonko’s Joke shop while Steven and Frank walked farther into the village, saying that they were going to find something suitable for the dance. The girls, of course, went into the first dress shop they could find which was already jam packed with girls.
“How are we going to find a dress here with all of these people?” Sara asked looking around as girls ran around from rack to rack.
The others shrugged.
“How about we split up and look?” Katelyn suggested. “We’ll grab every dress we can find that would look good on any of us. Then, we can sort through them and pick our favorites to try on. That’s how we used to do back in America.”
“Works for me,” Alice said setting off.
“We’ll meet back by the dressing rooms in twenty minutes!” Lily called after her friends as they all headed into the crowed of girls.
She too walked into the crowd and looked around at all of the dress. She looked for 15 minutes and didn’t find a single dress she liked for either herself or her friends. None of the dresses were the style that any of them would wear. There were big poufy ones, long floor-length ones that they would probably trip in, or extremely short ones with very low neck lines that were way to revealing.
As she reached the back of the room and was about to turn around, Lily saw a curtain, hidden a little by a rack of particularly big poufy dresses. Wondering if she was allowed back there, Lily went through the curtain and gasped.
The room was smaller than the main room, but the dress were beautiful: not too long and not too short, not too revealing, and they weren’t really big and there were no ruffles on them.
Lily was about to turn back to go and get her friends because there was no way she could carry out all the dresses she liked, when a woman in her mid-30s with dark, shoulder-length hair appeared from behind some dresses.
“Hello, dear,” she said smiling approaching Lily. “I’m Dana. Were you looking for a dress?”
Lily nodded. “I just wanted to go and get my friends here, too.”
“Well then, go and bring them here. You have all of these dresses to choose from, and you won’t have o worry about a crowd.”
“Why are they back here?” Lily asked motioning towards the dresses.
“Oh, well, these are our best dresses, so we want to keep them out of harm’s way. We have had at least ten dresses ripped or dirtied out in the front today. Only those looking for the right dress manage to make their way back here. There’s no point in wasting these on a girl who doesn’t care for them.”
“They are really nice, and my friends will love them. I wasn’t having much look in the front.”
“Those who make their way back here usually don’t,” Dana replied. “Now, go get your friends.”
Lily nodded and went out to find the others. She figured that they were probably all at the dressing rooms by now since they were supposed to meet there five minutes ago.
As Lily approached the jam-packed dressing rooms, she found her friends waving her over, empty handed.
“This is no good,” Darlene complained. “There are no good dresses here. We have to go somewhere else.”
“No we don’t,” Lily said smiling. “Come with me.”
“Where?” Alice asked.
“You’ll see,” Lily said leading her friends to the back room.
When they stepped in, Lily’s friends all gasped in the way Lily had.
“Oh wow,” was all Alice managed to get out.
“These dresses are perfect!” Darlene exclaimed rushing over to the closest ones.
Sara and Katelyn could only nod their heads in agreement.
“Ah, are these your friends?” Dana asked reappearing in front of Lily.
Lily nodded.
“Well, it’s nice to meet you girls. I’m Dana,” Dana said turning to the others.
“How come these dresses aren’t in the front?” Sara asked.
Dana gave her the same explanation she’d given Lily before saying, “I never got any of your names.”
The girls introduced themselves one by one.
“It’s great to meat you all. Now, how about you go and explore the dresses for a bit. If you need help, then just shout out.”
The girls nodded and began to their search which lasted a good half hour. Then, they had to try on all the dresses they’d picked out, taking up another half hour.
By 11:30, they had each chosen a dress.
Lily’s dress was a black halter-neck; it was simple, yet stylish. It went down just below her knees and was cut a little jaggedly and slanted, so on one side, it came above the knees a little. There were two layers; the top one was thin and see through and the bottom was a solid black. When the dress reached the waist, the two layers merged together to form one. On the side that was above the knees, the dress was cinched from the waist to the ribcage. It was backless and flowy; easy to move in.
Alice picked a knee-length red dress. It cut across like a strap-less dress, but had thin red straps holing it up. The straps criss-crossed across the otherwise bare back. The cut at the bottom was similar to Lily’s but a bit more defined and even. It was cinched at the sides to give it some shape. There was a light dusting of sparkles across the front, fading away as it reached went down to give it some more pop. Also simple and easy to move in, but classy.
Katelyn decided on a, turquoise v-neck dress that went just below her knees, falling in layers that became one like Lily’s. At the bottom was a light dusting of sparkles, opposite of Alice’s, fading away as it reached the waist. The thin straps went over her shoulders and halfway down the back before meeting the rest of the dress. The top was given sparkly, silvery detailing for an added touch.
Sara chose a cream colored v-neck dress with receding straps. It went down below her knees where it had a jagged, layered end, similar to Lily’s, Alice’s, and Katelyn’s. The two layers of the dress were also similar to theirs, becoming stuck together at the waist where the dress went in instead of flowing freely like at the bottom. Right above the waist was a silky ribbon, of a solid color like the bottom layer of the dress that went around the dress, tying at the left and hanging down to the bottom of the waist to add detail.
Last was Darlene’s dark blue, knee-length, back-less, halter-neck dress. Again, it had a jagged layered cut, but instead of two blue layers, the top layer was teal and the bottom was black. There was a slit up the side of the blue layer, revealing the black underneath. It went in at the top and the blue became solid while the black layer was gone. Instead, there were small sparkles across the front, a lot at the top, gradually getting less until they faded away. The sparkles also covered the halter all the way around the neck.
“Thank you, so much!” the girls said to Dana when they were done.
“Oh, it was nothing, dears,” she said. “It was a pleasure helping you out; now you know where to come next time you need a dress.”
“Yeah, we’ll be seeing you for more dresses around graduation,” Alice said to her.
“But we’ll visit next Hogsmeade trip,” Sara added.
“Looking forward to see you all again. Remember to bring pictures of yourselves at the dance next time you come,” Dana said. “I want to see what you look like after you get your accessories.”
“Will do,” Lily said.
“Bye, girls!”
“Bye!”
“Well, that was a success,” Darlene said as they fought their way through the crowd. “Where to now?”
“There’s a shoe store next door,” Alice suggested.
“What if it’s too crowded?” Katelyn asked.
“It looks like all of the girls are still in here,” Alice said. “We’ll be fine.”
And they were. They found the perfect shoes: Lily’s were sliver sandals, Alice had red, sparkly, open-toe, heals, Katelyn had silvery white kitten heals, Sara chose off-white pumps, and Darlene picked out black, strappy sandals.
“We have an hour before meeting the guys,” Lily said as they walked out of the shoe store.
“Accessories?” Sara asked.
The others agreed and went into a little shop selling the most beautiful jewelry they had ever seen. They all got busy looking at it all.
At the end of half-an-hour, Lily had silver necklace with a diamond heart pendant with matching earrings and a diamond tennis bracelet. Alice chose a gold, ruby encrusted heart pendant, matching earrings, and ruby tennis bracelet. Katelyn had picked a silver raindrop shaped blue diamond pendant with matching earrings and a bracelet with blue diamonds in a silver setting, connected by a wavy silver link. Sara bought white gold necklace with a pearl and a small diamond attached to the end, matching pearl earrings, and a white gold bracelet with small diamonds encrusted into it. Darlene got a necklace with a silver heart pendent lined with sapphires around the edges, except for where an arrow was going through the heart, matching earrings, and a silver bracelet with sapphires, silver hearts, and silver arrows hanging off of it.
After picking out their jewelry and practically emptying their purses, the girls were happy with themselves.
“Finally, we got that out of the way,” Darlene said with a sigh of relief. “As much as I love to shop, being done feels good.”
Alice nodded in agreement and added, “And we beat the crowds, except the dress store, but we found what they didn’t and didn’t have t deal with them.”
“This has indeed been a good day,” Sara agreed. “And we have 15 minutes to get to the Three Broomsticks to meet the boys.”
“Let’s hurry,” Katelyn said. “I’m hungry.”
“Or maybe you’re in a rush to see someone,” Alice suggested with a smirk.
Katelyn blushed red, but didn’t reply.
“To the Three Broomsticks, then!” Darlene exclaimed leading the way.
They entered the pub to find the boys already in the back sat at a large round table, but they weren’t alone.
“Oh, this is hilarious,” Alice laughed.
“Look at their faces!” Katelyn added. “They look like they’ve been forced to share the table with disgusting alien creatures!”
Both girls collapsed into another fit of laughter, but Lily, Darlene, and Sara didn’t find it the least bit funny or even seem to hear them.
“Maybe we should leave them to enjoy themselves,” Alice suggested.
“No!”
Lily, Darlene, and Sara were hearing them.
“Oh, come on, this is highly entertaining,” Alice said.
“I am not leaving Sirius alone with that!” Darlene cried out.
“Somebody’s jealous,” Katelyn sang.
“**** straight I am!” Darlene exclaimed. “Look at her!”
Katelyn and Alice turned back around and fell into fits of laughter again.
“The…look…on his…on his…face!” Alice gasped between laughs.
Sirius really looked very uncomfortable and very disgusted at the same time.
“Oh, no she doesn’t!” Lily suddenly shouted out.
Alice and Katelyn shifted their gaze from Sirius to James and burst out laughing.
“He… looks like…a scared…puppy!” Katelyn laughed, gasping for air.
James was scooting his chair back inch by inch with a look of awkwardness on his face.
“You need to calm down,” Katelyn said to Lily once she had caught her breath. “You have nothing to worry about.”
“**** yeah, I do!” Lily exclaimed. “Are you seeing what’s happening?! I’m going to pull her by the hair…” Lily started making her way for the table, but Alice held her back.
“This is way to amusing to ruin,” she said.
“Amusing?!” Lily looked appalled.
“For us,” Katelyn said.
“What’s she doing to his drink?!” Sara cried out suddenly. “He can’t drink that!” she too was moving towards the table, but Katelyn held her back. “He’s a bit too busy to be taking a drink break anytime soon.”
“Why are they just sitting there?!” Sara shouted motioning towards Peter, Frank, and Steven who were sitting with the same looks of amusement on their faces as Alice and Katelyn.
“Why are we just standing here?!” Darlene exclaimed marching over to the table.
Lily and Sara broke free of Alice and Katelyn and joined her.
“What are you doing!?” Darlene yelled when they reached the table, attracting the attention of the entire pub.
Sirius, James, and Remus turned their gazes towards the girls and sighed with relief.
“We’re eating lunch, Jade,” Jessica Mathews replied with a smirk, looking up from her seat next to Sirius where she was practically on top of him.
“You mean eating our lunch!” Lily shouted.
“I didn’t see you here when we walked into the pub, Evans,” Elizabeth Connors said coolly from the seat that was supposed to be next to James, but he’d scooted so far away that he wasn’t next to her.
“Get the **** out of here!” Lily yelled at her.
“We don’t want to be rude and just leave,” Elizabeth replied. “We have manners unlike you who interrupted our nice, peaceful lunch.”
At this, Peter snorted and Frank and Steven tried to hide their laughs. Whatever it may have been, it did not look like James, Sirius, and Remus were enjoying a “nice, peaceful lunch.”
“That’s right,” Ashley Blake added. “We won’t go just on your demand. We don’t want to be impolite.”
“Oh don’t worry,” Remus spoke up. “It’s alright.”
Sara smiled at him, but then went back to glaring at Ashley.
“Yeah, you go and put on make-up or fix your hair or whatever it is you do,” James added.
“Oh, well, if you’re sure,” Jessica said disappointedly.
“We’re sure,” Sirius said quickly. “Bye.”
“Alright then, if you’re positive,” Ashley said looking hopefully at Remus who replied, “We’re positive.”
“Absolutely positive?” Elizabeth asked in her whinny voice.
“More than,” James said.
“Okay, we’ll see you later,” Elizabeth said reluctantly getting up.
“Don’t miss us too much,” Jessica added with what she thought was a flirtatious look while Ashley waved and Elizabeth winked at them.
“We won’t,” the three boys chorused quickly.
The three girls walked out of the pub and the boys sighed with relief.
“What took you so long?!” Remus asked turning to the girls.
“Somebody thought it was funny,” Sara said glaring at Alice and Katelyn who shrugged.
“It was,” Steven said.
“Yeah, you lot were a great help!” James glared at Peter, Frank and Steven. “Thanks a lot!”
“It was a very amusing experience,” Steven said with a shrug.
“I agree,” said Frank. “The most entertaining twenty minutes of my life.”
“Twenty minutes!?” Lily exclaimed
Peter ignored her and said, “I enjoyed it as well. I’ve never seen a girl make a guy look like he’s going to pee his pants.”
Frank, Steven, Alice, and Katelyn burst out laughing.
“Those weren’t girls,” Sirius said seriously. “Those were creepy ****s!”
James and Remus nodded their heads in agreement. Darlene, Lily, and Sara’s expressions softened as they sat down next to their respective boyfriends while the others burst out laughing again.
“Well, we need to get some more food because ours was stolen by freaks,” James said calling over a waitress and ordering a bunch of food and drinks.
Remus reached for his butterbeer and was about to raise it to his lips when Sara quickly grabbed it away from him and held it away from his reach.
“Hey!” Remus exclaimed. “Give it!”
“No way!” Sara said vigorously shaking her head. “I saw Blake put something in there.”
Remus immediately stopped trying to get the bottle. “Seriously?”
Sara nodded.
“Oh, God!” Remus exclaimed. “And I thought it might be safe! I won’t be able to drink anything in peace for the rest of my life!”
“Not the rest of your life,” Katelyn said. “Just the rest of Hogwarts.”
“Great,” Remus muttered sarcastically.
The group enjoyed their lunch, insulting Jessica, Elizabeth, and Ashley. Peter, Frank, Steven, Alice, or Katelyn occasionally made another comment on what the girls had walked in on, putting them in fits of laughter while the others glared.
Even though Katelyn and Steven seemed to be uncomfortable in each other’s presence, they all managed to have a good time.
Yeah, I finally got this done!
The only excuse I have for my twenty day absence is OATs. Remember that time last year? I just now realized I’ve been working on this story for over a year now, can you believe it? Well, anyways, any of you who have been reading my annoying author’s notes from the beginning might remember OAT (Ohio Achievement Test) season last year. There was a 17 day break there, but I have four tests instead of three this year, so sue me. I have two more to go, but I should be updating a bit faster after next week and for the most part of May, until finals season. But we’ll worry about that when we get there.
Another reason is my other stories. I’m working on Secrets and Masks and also just got started on a new story, A Nobody, as you may have seen.
Enough of that.
Please leave me some feedback, even though I may not deserve it for being so mean.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
The Gryffindors decided to do exactly what they said they would do; they were going to wait until the dance to force Katelyn and Steven to talk to each other. The group was still divided, but they were doing their best.
Darlene was thrilled to get out of the hospital wing, and her friends were thrilled for her. She even said that Monday that she was actually excited about going to classes because it was better to be bored with your friends.
James, Lily and Remus were very busy that week because of the dance that next week. Halloween fell on a Monday, but Lily and James managed to convince Dumbledore to cancel afternoon classes on Monday and morning classes on Tuesday. The old headmaster had no real objection, but wanted a valid reason to do so; Lily and James suspected that he was looking for something to convince the other teachers with. Lily and James told him that if the dance was scheduled to start at 7:00 and classes ended at 6:00, half of the girls in the school would skip the last lesson of the day. They also added that if the dance lasted until midnight, most of the students would skip the first lesson, and maybe the second, in favor of sleep. Dumbledore agreed that this was a good enough reason and talked to the other teachers who agreed, some of them begrudgingly, like McGonagall, and others whole-heartedly like Slughorn.
James had rescheduled his Quidditch practice for that Friday right after classes. Everyone went down to watch, and Darlene was very cautious of the Bludgers, though she didn’t have to be because Sirius was keeping the Bludgers a good distance away.
James first tried out the last Beater hopeful, but the sixth year girl, Carly Anderson, spent more time focusing on Sirius than the Bludger. Logically, James picked Samantha Winters, and she was thrilled.
With the Beaters sorted out, all James had left to do now was to pick out the two Chasers that would be joining him on the team. Darlene, of course, got in after an excellent try out. James even admitted that she was almost as good as him; the ‘almost’ resulted in a good-humored argument with the two Chasers, ending in a bet between their friends on who would score more goals during the first game and how many goals they would each score.
The last addition to the team was fifth year friend of Samantha’s Kristy Daniels.
James was happy with the team, and everybody was ready to get dinner, a shower and sleep. They had to be set for the Hogsmeade trip the next day.
They were excited about the trip. They decided to agree that they would get their outfits for the dance first and anything else they wanted or needed, then meet in the Three Broomsticks for a late lunch at 1:00, and then, James, Lily, and Remus would pick up last minute stuff for the dance while the others did whatever they felt like doing.
The next morning, the group ate a hurried breakfast, separately because Katelyn and Steven still couldn’t be in each other’s presence, before joining the queue to have their permission slips checked by Filch who was standing in the entrance hall with a long list of students that were allowed to go to the village.
After they had all been cleared to go and Filch had given the Marauders a 10 minute speech on not bringing back anymore “stinkin’ dungbombs,” they walked together down the road to Hogsmeade. Steven stayed in the front of the group while Katelyn walked in the back.
When they got to the village, the Marauders went straight to Zonko’s Joke shop while Steven and Frank walked farther into the village, saying that they were going to find something suitable for the dance. The girls, of course, went into the first dress shop they could find which was already jam packed with girls.
“How are we going to find a dress here with all of these people?” Sara asked looking around as girls ran around from rack to rack.
The others shrugged.
“How about we split up and look?” Katelyn suggested. “We’ll grab every dress we can find that would look good on any of us. Then, we can sort through them and pick our favorites to try on. That’s how we used to do back in America.”
“Works for me,” Alice said setting off.
“We’ll meet back by the dressing rooms in twenty minutes!” Lily called after her friends as they all headed into the crowed of girls.
She too walked into the crowd and looked around at all of the dress. She looked for 15 minutes and didn’t find a single dress she liked for either herself or her friends. None of the dresses were the style that any of them would wear. There were big poufy ones, long floor-length ones that they would probably trip in, or extremely short ones with very low neck lines that were way to revealing.
As she reached the back of the room and was about to turn around, Lily saw a curtain, hidden a little by a rack of particularly big poufy dresses. Wondering if she was allowed back there, Lily went through the curtain and gasped.
The room was smaller than the main room, but the dress were beautiful: not too long and not too short, not too revealing, and they weren’t really big and there were no ruffles on them.
Lily was about to turn back to go and get her friends because there was no way she could carry out all the dresses she liked, when a woman in her mid-30s with dark, shoulder-length hair appeared from behind some dresses.
“Hello, dear,” she said smiling approaching Lily. “I’m Dana. Were you looking for a dress?”
Lily nodded. “I just wanted to go and get my friends here, too.”
“Well then, go and bring them here. You have all of these dresses to choose from, and you won’t have o worry about a crowd.”
“Why are they back here?” Lily asked motioning towards the dresses.
“Oh, well, these are our best dresses, so we want to keep them out of harm’s way. We have had at least ten dresses ripped or dirtied out in the front today. Only those looking for the right dress manage to make their way back here. There’s no point in wasting these on a girl who doesn’t care for them.”
“They are really nice, and my friends will love them. I wasn’t having much look in the front.”
“Those who make their way back here usually don’t,” Dana replied. “Now, go get your friends.”
Lily nodded and went out to find the others. She figured that they were probably all at the dressing rooms by now since they were supposed to meet there five minutes ago.
As Lily approached the jam-packed dressing rooms, she found her friends waving her over, empty handed.
“This is no good,” Darlene complained. “There are no good dresses here. We have to go somewhere else.”
“No we don’t,” Lily said smiling. “Come with me.”
“Where?” Alice asked.
“You’ll see,” Lily said leading her friends to the back room.
When they stepped in, Lily’s friends all gasped in the way Lily had.
“Oh wow,” was all Alice managed to get out.
“These dresses are perfect!” Darlene exclaimed rushing over to the closest ones.
Sara and Katelyn could only nod their heads in agreement.
“Ah, are these your friends?” Dana asked reappearing in front of Lily.
Lily nodded.
“Well, it’s nice to meet you girls. I’m Dana,” Dana said turning to the others.
“How come these dresses aren’t in the front?” Sara asked.
Dana gave her the same explanation she’d given Lily before saying, “I never got any of your names.”
The girls introduced themselves one by one.
“It’s great to meat you all. Now, how about you go and explore the dresses for a bit. If you need help, then just shout out.”
The girls nodded and began to their search which lasted a good half hour. Then, they had to try on all the dresses they’d picked out, taking up another half hour.
By 11:30, they had each chosen a dress.
Lily’s dress was a black halter-neck; it was simple, yet stylish. It went down just below her knees and was cut a little jaggedly and slanted, so on one side, it came above the knees a little. There were two layers; the top one was thin and see through and the bottom was a solid black. When the dress reached the waist, the two layers merged together to form one. On the side that was above the knees, the dress was cinched from the waist to the ribcage. It was backless and flowy; easy to move in.
Alice picked a knee-length red dress. It cut across like a strap-less dress, but had thin red straps holing it up. The straps criss-crossed across the otherwise bare back. The cut at the bottom was similar to Lily’s but a bit more defined and even. It was cinched at the sides to give it some shape. There was a light dusting of sparkles across the front, fading away as it reached went down to give it some more pop. Also simple and easy to move in, but classy.
Katelyn decided on a, turquoise v-neck dress that went just below her knees, falling in layers that became one like Lily’s. At the bottom was a light dusting of sparkles, opposite of Alice’s, fading away as it reached the waist. The thin straps went over her shoulders and halfway down the back before meeting the rest of the dress. The top was given sparkly, silvery detailing for an added touch.
Sara chose a cream colored v-neck dress with receding straps. It went down below her knees where it had a jagged, layered end, similar to Lily’s, Alice’s, and Katelyn’s. The two layers of the dress were also similar to theirs, becoming stuck together at the waist where the dress went in instead of flowing freely like at the bottom. Right above the waist was a silky ribbon, of a solid color like the bottom layer of the dress that went around the dress, tying at the left and hanging down to the bottom of the waist to add detail.
Last was Darlene’s dark blue, knee-length, back-less, halter-neck dress. Again, it had a jagged layered cut, but instead of two blue layers, the top layer was teal and the bottom was black. There was a slit up the side of the blue layer, revealing the black underneath. It went in at the top and the blue became solid while the black layer was gone. Instead, there were small sparkles across the front, a lot at the top, gradually getting less until they faded away. The sparkles also covered the halter all the way around the neck.
“Thank you, so much!” the girls said to Dana when they were done.
“Oh, it was nothing, dears,” she said. “It was a pleasure helping you out; now you know where to come next time you need a dress.”
“Yeah, we’ll be seeing you for more dresses around graduation,” Alice said to her.
“But we’ll visit next Hogsmeade trip,” Sara added.
“Looking forward to see you all again. Remember to bring pictures of yourselves at the dance next time you come,” Dana said. “I want to see what you look like after you get your accessories.”
“Will do,” Lily said.
“Bye, girls!”
“Bye!”
“Well, that was a success,” Darlene said as they fought their way through the crowd. “Where to now?”
“There’s a shoe store next door,” Alice suggested.
“What if it’s too crowded?” Katelyn asked.
“It looks like all of the girls are still in here,” Alice said. “We’ll be fine.”
And they were. They found the perfect shoes: Lily’s were sliver sandals, Alice had red, sparkly, open-toe, heals, Katelyn had silvery white kitten heals, Sara chose off-white pumps, and Darlene picked out black, strappy sandals.
“We have an hour before meeting the guys,” Lily said as they walked out of the shoe store.
“Accessories?” Sara asked.
The others agreed and went into a little shop selling the most beautiful jewelry they had ever seen. They all got busy looking at it all.
At the end of half-an-hour, Lily had silver necklace with a diamond heart pendant with matching earrings and a diamond tennis bracelet. Alice chose a gold, ruby encrusted heart pendant, matching earrings, and ruby tennis bracelet. Katelyn had picked a silver raindrop shaped blue diamond pendant with matching earrings and a bracelet with blue diamonds in a silver setting, connected by a wavy silver link. Sara bought white gold necklace with a pearl and a small diamond attached to the end, matching pearl earrings, and a white gold bracelet with small diamonds encrusted into it. Darlene got a necklace with a silver heart pendent lined with sapphires around the edges, except for where an arrow was going through the heart, matching earrings, and a silver bracelet with sapphires, silver hearts, and silver arrows hanging off of it.
After picking out their jewelry and practically emptying their purses, the girls were happy with themselves.
“Finally, we got that out of the way,” Darlene said with a sigh of relief. “As much as I love to shop, being done feels good.”
Alice nodded in agreement and added, “And we beat the crowds, except the dress store, but we found what they didn’t and didn’t have t deal with them.”
“This has indeed been a good day,” Sara agreed. “And we have 15 minutes to get to the Three Broomsticks to meet the boys.”
“Let’s hurry,” Katelyn said. “I’m hungry.”
“Or maybe you’re in a rush to see someone,” Alice suggested with a smirk.
Katelyn blushed red, but didn’t reply.
“To the Three Broomsticks, then!” Darlene exclaimed leading the way.
They entered the pub to find the boys already in the back sat at a large round table, but they weren’t alone.
“Oh, this is hilarious,” Alice laughed.
“Look at their faces!” Katelyn added. “They look like they’ve been forced to share the table with disgusting alien creatures!”
Both girls collapsed into another fit of laughter, but Lily, Darlene, and Sara didn’t find it the least bit funny or even seem to hear them.
“Maybe we should leave them to enjoy themselves,” Alice suggested.
“No!”
Lily, Darlene, and Sara were hearing them.
“Oh, come on, this is highly entertaining,” Alice said.
“I am not leaving Sirius alone with that!” Darlene cried out.
“Somebody’s jealous,” Katelyn sang.
“**** straight I am!” Darlene exclaimed. “Look at her!”
Katelyn and Alice turned back around and fell into fits of laughter again.
“The…look…on his…on his…face!” Alice gasped between laughs.
Sirius really looked very uncomfortable and very disgusted at the same time.
“Oh, no she doesn’t!” Lily suddenly shouted out.
Alice and Katelyn shifted their gaze from Sirius to James and burst out laughing.
“He… looks like…a scared…puppy!” Katelyn laughed, gasping for air.
James was scooting his chair back inch by inch with a look of awkwardness on his face.
“You need to calm down,” Katelyn said to Lily once she had caught her breath. “You have nothing to worry about.”
“**** yeah, I do!” Lily exclaimed. “Are you seeing what’s happening?! I’m going to pull her by the hair…” Lily started making her way for the table, but Alice held her back.
“This is way to amusing to ruin,” she said.
“Amusing?!” Lily looked appalled.
“For us,” Katelyn said.
“What’s she doing to his drink?!” Sara cried out suddenly. “He can’t drink that!” she too was moving towards the table, but Katelyn held her back. “He’s a bit too busy to be taking a drink break anytime soon.”
“Why are they just sitting there?!” Sara shouted motioning towards Peter, Frank, and Steven who were sitting with the same looks of amusement on their faces as Alice and Katelyn.
“Why are we just standing here?!” Darlene exclaimed marching over to the table.
Lily and Sara broke free of Alice and Katelyn and joined her.
“What are you doing!?” Darlene yelled when they reached the table, attracting the attention of the entire pub.
Sirius, James, and Remus turned their gazes towards the girls and sighed with relief.
“We’re eating lunch, Jade,” Jessica Mathews replied with a smirk, looking up from her seat next to Sirius where she was practically on top of him.
“You mean eating our lunch!” Lily shouted.
“I didn’t see you here when we walked into the pub, Evans,” Elizabeth Connors said coolly from the seat that was supposed to be next to James, but he’d scooted so far away that he wasn’t next to her.
“Get the **** out of here!” Lily yelled at her.
“We don’t want to be rude and just leave,” Elizabeth replied. “We have manners unlike you who interrupted our nice, peaceful lunch.”
At this, Peter snorted and Frank and Steven tried to hide their laughs. Whatever it may have been, it did not look like James, Sirius, and Remus were enjoying a “nice, peaceful lunch.”
“That’s right,” Ashley Blake added. “We won’t go just on your demand. We don’t want to be impolite.”
“Oh don’t worry,” Remus spoke up. “It’s alright.”
Sara smiled at him, but then went back to glaring at Ashley.
“Yeah, you go and put on make-up or fix your hair or whatever it is you do,” James added.
“Oh, well, if you’re sure,” Jessica said disappointedly.
“We’re sure,” Sirius said quickly. “Bye.”
“Alright then, if you’re positive,” Ashley said looking hopefully at Remus who replied, “We’re positive.”
“Absolutely positive?” Elizabeth asked in her whinny voice.
“More than,” James said.
“Okay, we’ll see you later,” Elizabeth said reluctantly getting up.
“Don’t miss us too much,” Jessica added with what she thought was a flirtatious look while Ashley waved and Elizabeth winked at them.
“We won’t,” the three boys chorused quickly.
The three girls walked out of the pub and the boys sighed with relief.
“What took you so long?!” Remus asked turning to the girls.
“Somebody thought it was funny,” Sara said glaring at Alice and Katelyn who shrugged.
“It was,” Steven said.
“Yeah, you lot were a great help!” James glared at Peter, Frank and Steven. “Thanks a lot!”
“It was a very amusing experience,” Steven said with a shrug.
“I agree,” said Frank. “The most entertaining twenty minutes of my life.”
“Twenty minutes!?” Lily exclaimed
Peter ignored her and said, “I enjoyed it as well. I’ve never seen a girl make a guy look like he’s going to pee his pants.”
Frank, Steven, Alice, and Katelyn burst out laughing.
“Those weren’t girls,” Sirius said seriously. “Those were creepy ****s!”
James and Remus nodded their heads in agreement. Darlene, Lily, and Sara’s expressions softened as they sat down next to their respective boyfriends while the others burst out laughing again.
“Well, we need to get some more food because ours was stolen by freaks,” James said calling over a waitress and ordering a bunch of food and drinks.
Remus reached for his butterbeer and was about to raise it to his lips when Sara quickly grabbed it away from him and held it away from his reach.
“Hey!” Remus exclaimed. “Give it!”
“No way!” Sara said vigorously shaking her head. “I saw Blake put something in there.”
Remus immediately stopped trying to get the bottle. “Seriously?”
Sara nodded.
“Oh, God!” Remus exclaimed. “And I thought it might be safe! I won’t be able to drink anything in peace for the rest of my life!”
“Not the rest of your life,” Katelyn said. “Just the rest of Hogwarts.”
“Great,” Remus muttered sarcastically.
The group enjoyed their lunch, insulting Jessica, Elizabeth, and Ashley. Peter, Frank, Steven, Alice, or Katelyn occasionally made another comment on what the girls had walked in on, putting them in fits of laughter while the others glared.
Even though Katelyn and Steven seemed to be uncomfortable in each other’s presence, they all managed to have a good time.
Yeah, I finally got this done!
The only excuse I have for my twenty day absence is OATs. Remember that time last year? I just now realized I’ve been working on this story for over a year now, can you believe it? Well, anyways, any of you who have been reading my annoying author’s notes from the beginning might remember OAT (Ohio Achievement Test) season last year. There was a 17 day break there, but I have four tests instead of three this year, so sue me. I have two more to go, but I should be updating a bit faster after next week and for the most part of May, until finals season. But we’ll worry about that when we get there.
Another reason is my other stories. I’m working on Secrets and Masks and also just got started on a new story, A Nobody, as you may have seen.
Enough of that.
Please leave me some feedback, even though I may not deserve it for being so mean.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Sorry I took so long, but things were happening in school and it was all crazy.
I won’t bore you with all of that though, so here you go!
Chapter 45
Finally, Halloween day came, along with the Halloween dance. It was a much chirper Monday morning to say the very least. Everyone was excited about the dance, and they were hurrying through breakfast as if it would make the dance come sooner. The teachers seemed to realize that there was no real hope for teaching anything in class, so it was a fairly relaxing day of lessons.
As soon as the lunch bell rang, everyone rushed out at top speed, the Gryffindor seventh years among them. Of course, most girls were rushing to their common rooms, but not Lily Darlene, Sara, Alice, and Katelyn; they, too, were very confused about why it would take anybody seven hours to get ready for a dance. They insisted that it only took about two hour, one-and-a-half if you had good magic, while the boys seemed to think half-an-hour was too much time.
In any case, the group went down to the Great Hall to enjoy a quiet lunch considering that most of the female population was missing. After a usually extended lunch because of Sirius and James, they went outside to sit by the lake and relax a little. Lily had wanted to bring homework out with her, insisting that the extra time would be well used catching up on work, but the others forbade it. James ended up having to carry her out to keep her from going to get her school bag from the Heads’ Dorms where Sirius had banished it to to keep her from doing work, though that bit had resulted in Sirius getting a large purple bruise on his right arm.
“God, Prongs,” Sirius complained rubbing his arm. “Your girlfriend’s violent.”
“Oh, I know,” James said, still holding Lily firmly in his lap to get her from jumping up to get her bag, though she was probably still struggling so James wouldn’t let go. “She often time got angry with me in the past. You should know, being the one to always remind me of it and all.”
“The more I hear of this, the more amazed I am of the scenario under which I met those two,” Katelyn said pointing over to James and Lily. “And of whatever they are doing at the time,” she added.
Lily stopped struggling, but James didn’t let go. Instead, he adjusted the two of them into a more comfortable position with James leaning against the tree behind him, and his arms around Lily’s waist while she was leaning up against his chest.
“I agree,” Sirius said as the others nodded in agreement, except for James and Lily who hadn’t noticed their friends watching them until just then, resulting in them turning a shade of red.
The next four hours passed with more stories of the past years at Hogwarts. A little after five, Darlene got up and rounded up the rest of the girls.
“Come on, ladies! We have a dance to get ready for!”
“I still don’t see how you need two whole hours,” Sirius said.
“To make us look pretty, duh,” Darlene said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.
“So you wake up two hours early every morning just for that?” he asked.
Darlene smiled and bent down to give him a nice, long kiss before straightening back up and calling, “See you in a couple hours!” as she and the other girls hurried up to the castle, leaving Sirius to wonder why he had received such a goodbye.
Sirius stared after Darlene in confusion. He wasn’t complaining, but he didn’t get what he had done for Darlene to give him such a kiss. He should find out and do it more often
His friends were laughing.
“What?” he asked.
“You don’t get it, do you?” Remus asked.
“I should?”
“Well, James gets it, so you should be quite embarrassed if you don’t.”
“Hey!”
They all laughed as James pouted.
“But seriously,” Sirius said. “I don’t get it.”
“They don’t wake up two hours early to make themselves ‘look pretty,’” Remus said.
“But I thought-“
“That’s because you’re an idiot,” James said.
“No I’m not!”
“Yes you are.”
“No I’m not! How am I an idiot?”
“Well, you don’t really get it and even Peter-“
“Don’t bring me into this,” Peter warned.
“Shut up you guys,” frank stopped them. “Continue, Remus.”
“You basically told her that she’s already really pretty whereas she thinks that she looks normal and can look pretty only after two hours of hard work,” Remus explained to Sirius.
“But she is already really pretty,” Sirius said getting a dreamy look on his face. “Her black hair is always all wavy and her eyes are so blue and-“
“Sirius, shut up,” Steven interrupted. “You sound like James when he talks about Lily.”
“I don’t-“ James started, but was cut off by the others.
“Yeah you do.”
As soon as they were out of hearing range, the girls, except for Darlene, burst into giggles.
“What?” Darlene asked, looking at her friends in confusion.
“Sirius,” was all Sara said.
“What about him?” Darlene asked.
“He has no idea about what just happened.”
“10 galleons he’s asking Remus what he did to get such an awesome kiss,” Alice said.
“Oh,” Darlene said with realization. “I forgot that I got the stupid one.”
“No matter,” Lily said. “They’re better that way. If he had any idea about any time he complimented you, he’d use it to his advantage,”
“Would he?”
“James isn’t as stupid as he looks,” was Lily’s only reply. At that, the others burst into another fit of laughter.
The girls were still laughing at their boyfriends when they walked into the Heads’ dorm. Darlene, Sara, Alice, and Katelyn had brought their purchases from Hogsmeade straight to Lily’s private room so that they didn’t have to deal with their airheaded dorm mates while getting ready for the dance.
The next hour and a half was used for hair, nails, and makeup. Lily’s room looked something like a very hectic beauty salon with half made-up girls running around to paint someone else’s nails or do someone else’s hair. By the end f it, none of the girls would be able to tell you who did their hair, nails, and makeup or whose hair nails, and make up they did because of all of the confusion. Chances were that they probably did half of one person and finished another. It was a wonder that they all managed to get themselves looking so nice.
Finally, it was time to put on the dresses and jewelry which they had saved for last in fear of ripping or losing something. This resulted in girls running around to clasp, tie, or zip up something for someone else.
The last thing they needed to do was put on their shoes and grab their hand bags, but even this got hectic. Only Lily had been able to keep her shoes and handbag from becoming lost in all of the chaos.
When Darlene had at last realized that she was already wherein her shoes and had calmed down, they were ready to go.
Lily and had her hair up in an up-do with bangs framing her face. Darlene’s black hair was also up with small, sparkly, silver clips in it. Alice’s brown hair was twisted elegantly at the top of her head, compliments of who she couldn’t tell you. Sara had decided to where her dirty blonde hair down, but it was curled so it was different from the usual straight hair. Katelyn’s hair was also curled, but hers was pulled half up with a shiny silver clip with light blue swirls.
None of them could deny that they looked wonderful.
“And, I’ll bet we look better than those bimbos who spent seven hours loading their faces with makeup,” Darlene added cheerfully looking at herself and her friends in the mirror.
Katelyn nodded in agreement. “Imagine Sirius when he sees you.”
“Knowing him, he’d probably say, ‘Your dress is the only difference from two hours ago,’” Alice said with a knowing smile to Darlene who blushed.
“Is that supposed to be a compliment?” she asked.
“Well,” Alice said, “if you agree that you look stunning right now, then yes; it means that he thinks you always look gorgeous.”
Darlene blushed darker. “Sirius isn’t smart enough to think of something smart like that, and besides, I don’t always look like this,” Darlene said.
“True,” Alice said, “but remember, Sirius is known to give you unconscious compliments.”
“We should get going,” Darlene said in an attempt to get attention off of herself.
It worked. The girls all headed to the door to go into the common room where the boys were supposed to meet them.
“Do you think we’ll need our wands?” Katelyn asked.
“I don’t know,” Sara replied. “Where would we put them?”
Lily stepped forward and grabbed her own wand, pointing it at, first, her own handbag, and then her friends’. “There,” she said dropping her wand into her bag which was way too small to be able to fit it.
“How’d you do that?” Darlene exclaimed running forward and grabbing Lily’s bag.
“Expanding charm,” Lily said grabbing her bag back from her friend who was staring at it in awe.
“Brilliant, Lils,” Sara said as she, Katelyn, and Alice dropped their wands into their hand bags while Darlene was still marveling over Lily’s bag.
“Come on, Darlene,” Lily said putting her wand into her bag and handing it to her. “Let’s go.”
The five girls walked into the Heads’ common room and at down on the couch and chairs to wait for the boys.
They had talked for about five minutes before the portrait opened. The girls turned to see Remus standing in the doorway, his gaze transfixed on Sara.
“Move it, Moony!”
It wasn’t until Remus got a little shove in the back that he actually able to get himself to “move it.”
He stumbled in and walked to Sara, who was blushing like mad.
“You look amazing,” he said to her. Sara just blushed some more, unable to speak.
Frank and Alice were already locked in a heavy snogging session, so nobody took any notice of them.
“You-you look…wow,” was all James was able to say as he gapped open mouthed at Lily.
Lily laughed and replied, “You look pretty ‘wow’ yourself.”
James managed to regain his usual stance and smirked. “Of course I do; my hair always makes me look hot.”
Lily rolled her eyes at him.
Sirius was looking at Darlene with confusion.
“What?” she asked.
“It took you two hours to put on a dress and put your hair up?”
Darlene looked at him quizzically.
“Remus explained how you guys need two hours because you had to make yourselves ‘prettier.’ You look just as pretty as always.”
Darlene knew that she could either take that as an insult as in ‘you don’t look very special,’ or as a compliment as in ‘you tried so hard to look better, but it was impossible for you to do so because you always look great.’ Considering that this was Sirius, Darlene decided that it was the second one as gave him another long kiss.
I know you were all waiting for the dance, but I was already taking so long and I wanted to get something up. Please don’t hate me for it! it’ll be in the next one for sure. In the mean time, I’d love some feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
I won’t bore you with all of that though, so here you go!
Chapter 45
Finally, Halloween day came, along with the Halloween dance. It was a much chirper Monday morning to say the very least. Everyone was excited about the dance, and they were hurrying through breakfast as if it would make the dance come sooner. The teachers seemed to realize that there was no real hope for teaching anything in class, so it was a fairly relaxing day of lessons.
As soon as the lunch bell rang, everyone rushed out at top speed, the Gryffindor seventh years among them. Of course, most girls were rushing to their common rooms, but not Lily Darlene, Sara, Alice, and Katelyn; they, too, were very confused about why it would take anybody seven hours to get ready for a dance. They insisted that it only took about two hour, one-and-a-half if you had good magic, while the boys seemed to think half-an-hour was too much time.
In any case, the group went down to the Great Hall to enjoy a quiet lunch considering that most of the female population was missing. After a usually extended lunch because of Sirius and James, they went outside to sit by the lake and relax a little. Lily had wanted to bring homework out with her, insisting that the extra time would be well used catching up on work, but the others forbade it. James ended up having to carry her out to keep her from going to get her school bag from the Heads’ Dorms where Sirius had banished it to to keep her from doing work, though that bit had resulted in Sirius getting a large purple bruise on his right arm.
“God, Prongs,” Sirius complained rubbing his arm. “Your girlfriend’s violent.”
“Oh, I know,” James said, still holding Lily firmly in his lap to get her from jumping up to get her bag, though she was probably still struggling so James wouldn’t let go. “She often time got angry with me in the past. You should know, being the one to always remind me of it and all.”
“The more I hear of this, the more amazed I am of the scenario under which I met those two,” Katelyn said pointing over to James and Lily. “And of whatever they are doing at the time,” she added.
Lily stopped struggling, but James didn’t let go. Instead, he adjusted the two of them into a more comfortable position with James leaning against the tree behind him, and his arms around Lily’s waist while she was leaning up against his chest.
“I agree,” Sirius said as the others nodded in agreement, except for James and Lily who hadn’t noticed their friends watching them until just then, resulting in them turning a shade of red.
The next four hours passed with more stories of the past years at Hogwarts. A little after five, Darlene got up and rounded up the rest of the girls.
“Come on, ladies! We have a dance to get ready for!”
“I still don’t see how you need two whole hours,” Sirius said.
“To make us look pretty, duh,” Darlene said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.
“So you wake up two hours early every morning just for that?” he asked.
Darlene smiled and bent down to give him a nice, long kiss before straightening back up and calling, “See you in a couple hours!” as she and the other girls hurried up to the castle, leaving Sirius to wonder why he had received such a goodbye.
Sirius stared after Darlene in confusion. He wasn’t complaining, but he didn’t get what he had done for Darlene to give him such a kiss. He should find out and do it more often
His friends were laughing.
“What?” he asked.
“You don’t get it, do you?” Remus asked.
“I should?”
“Well, James gets it, so you should be quite embarrassed if you don’t.”
“Hey!”
They all laughed as James pouted.
“But seriously,” Sirius said. “I don’t get it.”
“They don’t wake up two hours early to make themselves ‘look pretty,’” Remus said.
“But I thought-“
“That’s because you’re an idiot,” James said.
“No I’m not!”
“Yes you are.”
“No I’m not! How am I an idiot?”
“Well, you don’t really get it and even Peter-“
“Don’t bring me into this,” Peter warned.
“Shut up you guys,” frank stopped them. “Continue, Remus.”
“You basically told her that she’s already really pretty whereas she thinks that she looks normal and can look pretty only after two hours of hard work,” Remus explained to Sirius.
“But she is already really pretty,” Sirius said getting a dreamy look on his face. “Her black hair is always all wavy and her eyes are so blue and-“
“Sirius, shut up,” Steven interrupted. “You sound like James when he talks about Lily.”
“I don’t-“ James started, but was cut off by the others.
“Yeah you do.”
As soon as they were out of hearing range, the girls, except for Darlene, burst into giggles.
“What?” Darlene asked, looking at her friends in confusion.
“Sirius,” was all Sara said.
“What about him?” Darlene asked.
“He has no idea about what just happened.”
“10 galleons he’s asking Remus what he did to get such an awesome kiss,” Alice said.
“Oh,” Darlene said with realization. “I forgot that I got the stupid one.”
“No matter,” Lily said. “They’re better that way. If he had any idea about any time he complimented you, he’d use it to his advantage,”
“Would he?”
“James isn’t as stupid as he looks,” was Lily’s only reply. At that, the others burst into another fit of laughter.
The girls were still laughing at their boyfriends when they walked into the Heads’ dorm. Darlene, Sara, Alice, and Katelyn had brought their purchases from Hogsmeade straight to Lily’s private room so that they didn’t have to deal with their airheaded dorm mates while getting ready for the dance.
The next hour and a half was used for hair, nails, and makeup. Lily’s room looked something like a very hectic beauty salon with half made-up girls running around to paint someone else’s nails or do someone else’s hair. By the end f it, none of the girls would be able to tell you who did their hair, nails, and makeup or whose hair nails, and make up they did because of all of the confusion. Chances were that they probably did half of one person and finished another. It was a wonder that they all managed to get themselves looking so nice.
Finally, it was time to put on the dresses and jewelry which they had saved for last in fear of ripping or losing something. This resulted in girls running around to clasp, tie, or zip up something for someone else.
The last thing they needed to do was put on their shoes and grab their hand bags, but even this got hectic. Only Lily had been able to keep her shoes and handbag from becoming lost in all of the chaos.
When Darlene had at last realized that she was already wherein her shoes and had calmed down, they were ready to go.
Lily and had her hair up in an up-do with bangs framing her face. Darlene’s black hair was also up with small, sparkly, silver clips in it. Alice’s brown hair was twisted elegantly at the top of her head, compliments of who she couldn’t tell you. Sara had decided to where her dirty blonde hair down, but it was curled so it was different from the usual straight hair. Katelyn’s hair was also curled, but hers was pulled half up with a shiny silver clip with light blue swirls.
None of them could deny that they looked wonderful.
“And, I’ll bet we look better than those bimbos who spent seven hours loading their faces with makeup,” Darlene added cheerfully looking at herself and her friends in the mirror.
Katelyn nodded in agreement. “Imagine Sirius when he sees you.”
“Knowing him, he’d probably say, ‘Your dress is the only difference from two hours ago,’” Alice said with a knowing smile to Darlene who blushed.
“Is that supposed to be a compliment?” she asked.
“Well,” Alice said, “if you agree that you look stunning right now, then yes; it means that he thinks you always look gorgeous.”
Darlene blushed darker. “Sirius isn’t smart enough to think of something smart like that, and besides, I don’t always look like this,” Darlene said.
“True,” Alice said, “but remember, Sirius is known to give you unconscious compliments.”
“We should get going,” Darlene said in an attempt to get attention off of herself.
It worked. The girls all headed to the door to go into the common room where the boys were supposed to meet them.
“Do you think we’ll need our wands?” Katelyn asked.
“I don’t know,” Sara replied. “Where would we put them?”
Lily stepped forward and grabbed her own wand, pointing it at, first, her own handbag, and then her friends’. “There,” she said dropping her wand into her bag which was way too small to be able to fit it.
“How’d you do that?” Darlene exclaimed running forward and grabbing Lily’s bag.
“Expanding charm,” Lily said grabbing her bag back from her friend who was staring at it in awe.
“Brilliant, Lils,” Sara said as she, Katelyn, and Alice dropped their wands into their hand bags while Darlene was still marveling over Lily’s bag.
“Come on, Darlene,” Lily said putting her wand into her bag and handing it to her. “Let’s go.”
The five girls walked into the Heads’ common room and at down on the couch and chairs to wait for the boys.
They had talked for about five minutes before the portrait opened. The girls turned to see Remus standing in the doorway, his gaze transfixed on Sara.
“Move it, Moony!”
It wasn’t until Remus got a little shove in the back that he actually able to get himself to “move it.”
He stumbled in and walked to Sara, who was blushing like mad.
“You look amazing,” he said to her. Sara just blushed some more, unable to speak.
Frank and Alice were already locked in a heavy snogging session, so nobody took any notice of them.
“You-you look…wow,” was all James was able to say as he gapped open mouthed at Lily.
Lily laughed and replied, “You look pretty ‘wow’ yourself.”
James managed to regain his usual stance and smirked. “Of course I do; my hair always makes me look hot.”
Lily rolled her eyes at him.
Sirius was looking at Darlene with confusion.
“What?” she asked.
“It took you two hours to put on a dress and put your hair up?”
Darlene looked at him quizzically.
“Remus explained how you guys need two hours because you had to make yourselves ‘prettier.’ You look just as pretty as always.”
Darlene knew that she could either take that as an insult as in ‘you don’t look very special,’ or as a compliment as in ‘you tried so hard to look better, but it was impossible for you to do so because you always look great.’ Considering that this was Sirius, Darlene decided that it was the second one as gave him another long kiss.
I know you were all waiting for the dance, but I was already taking so long and I wanted to get something up. Please don’t hate me for it! it’ll be in the next one for sure. In the mean time, I’d love some feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
I don’t have any excuse other than writers block and finals, but schools out now, so I’ll try and get back into it. Hopefully, you haven’t abandoned me yet.
Chapter 46
The group made their way to the Great Hall for the dance which turned out to be great. The decorations were perfect and the band and food was good.
Before the actual dance, there was still a Halloween Feast, except instead of house tables, there were round tables that each seated 10. With his extraordinary Transfiguration skills, James conjured up an extra chair since there were 11 of them. Throughout dinner, Sirius stuffed his face, James ate the same as Sirius, but he took a few breaks to say a few words, Peter tried to copy his friends, the girls rolled their eyes and looked at them in disgust, Remus, Frank, and Steven ignored them, and Steven and Katelyn did everything to avoid each other. That wasn’t so hard to do because there were 9 other people eating with them, but after dinner, it was a different story.
After eating dinner, they all went out onto the dance floor, except for Katelyn and Steven. They sat awkwardly at the table while simply watching the dancing couples. Both wanted to, but at the same time were too nervous to say something.
On the dance floor, the rest of the group was dancing, but also watching their two friends at their table.
“This isn’t working,” Alice said to Frank as she looked over his shoulder at her two friends.
“Give it time,” Frank replied. “They can’t ignore each other for ever.” Frank turned them so that he was now facing their table.
“Are you sure?”
“Yes. I’ve known Steven for six-and-a-half years; trust me, he’ll find that Gryffindor courage and ask her to dance.”
Alice nodded and threw Katelyn and Steven out of her mind, focusing her attention on her boyfriend.
“We are quite clever,” Lily said looking around at her friends on the dance floor. “We got them together and no longer have to deal with red faces.”
James nodded in agreement and spun her around. Lily laughed and her gaze happen to fall to her left. “Well, almost,” she added.
“They can’t sit like that forever,” James said looking over to where Lily was watching Katelyn and Steven look around everywhere but at each other. “Eventually, they’ll have to at least talk.”
“Yeah,” Lily said.
“Let’s forget about it for now,” James said to her, spinning her around again.
‘This has got to be the most boring thing ever,’ Katelyn thought to herself.
‘Why don’t you talk to Steven?’ asked a voice in her head that sounded a lot like Alice.
Katelyn ignored, having to do that a lot lately.
Katelyn chanced a glance at Steven and found him staring pointedly at the floor. She quickly looked away before he looked over at her. She had spent the whole night trying to think of something to say to him, but she was getting nowhere. How did everything get so messed up? It was all fine, then, out of nowhere, it got ruined, just like that.
Katelyn knew that she officially liked Steven. The problem was that she didn’t know, or think, that he liked her. True, Sirius’s outburst would make it seem obvious, but it really wasn’t. No offence to Sirius, but he really was clueless sometimes; it was highly unlikely that he actually knew anything about what he was saying. It was more likely that Sirius was being Sirius and thinking things that are far, far from the truth.
‘You call Sirius clueless, yet you’re sitting here without the ability to tell that Steven likes you when he’s sitting there drooling over you,’ said Alice’s voice.
Katelyn ignored it, but subconsciously turned to Steven. He was, indeed glancing at her, but his eyes shifted before Katelyn could say that it was more than a glance.
Katelyn moved her eyes back to the dance floor where the happy couples her laughing and talking as they danced to the music.
Steven had finally made up his mind. He had decided that this was utterly pointless. They had been sitting there in silence for at least a good hour-and-a-half. There was no point in just sitting here doing nothing. They might as well get something resolved.
Taking a deep breath, Steven turned to Katelyn and was just formulating the words he was going to say when she glanced at him. Steven immediately shifted his gaze.
‘Okay, take two,’ he thought to himself. He took a few minutes to think it out, then turned back to her.
“Katelyn?”
She about jumped a mile before turning to him, turning slightly red in the face. “Y-yes?”
“Do you think we need to talk?” Steven asked.
Katelyn nodded.
‘Good sign.’
“It’s just that Sirius –“
Katelyn shook her head. “I don’t know, where he was coming from, or maybe I do, but I do know that I didn’t believe him because I’ve learned not to get my hopes up, and then get crushed. That’s it,” Katelyn said as if she was trying to get it out before she couldn’t.
Steven barely smiled as he said, “I was just scolding myself for being so obvious; if Sirius could tell, then anyone could.”
Katelyn looked at him with a mixture of hope and curiosity. “What are you trying to say?”
Steven shrugged. “Do you want to dance?”
Katelyn’s face broke out into a smile as she nodded and took his out stretched hand.
I know it’s short
That’s why I’m adding this to it:
Chapter 47
Life at Hogwarts was good. Really good, at least for the Marauders and their friends. Now that Steven and Katelyn had finally gotten together, everything was settling into its place. It had become a regular thing for the group of Gryffindor friends to go and spend their evenings in the Heads’ dorms, and sometimes, they slept in there as well. They were all growing close to each other, putting them at complete ease with each other.
As they got into November, students had managed to calm down after the dance; however, everybody knew that it was only a matter of time before the excitement of Christmas fell upon them. Of course, when you’re the Marauders', the excitement for Christmas comes early, and when you’re Lily, you start to prepare early. That is why the next Hogsmeade trip was used to go Christmas shopping and excessive time was spent planning Christmas break.
“Okay, let’s shut up about Christmas, please,” Katelyn said after another conversation about the break ended in a circle. “I want no more Christmas for a week; next Saturday, we can plan some more.”
“Well, you see, dear Katelyn,” Sirius started, “we, as in the Marauders won’t be here next Saturday.”
“What are you guys doing?” Sarah asked.
“Uhh, nothing. Marauder stuff, you know,” Remus said quickly getting a little uncomfortable.
Lily noticed this and quickly covered for him, realizing what they would be doing. “Well that’s okay; we’ll have a girls’ night,” she said. “No boys allowed,” she added pointedly at Frank and Steven.
They just shrugged without questioning anything. Lily thought they probably already knew about Remus because they have shared a dorm for six-and-a-half years; you’re bound to notice a missing roommate every month.
Remus sent Lily a silent ‘thank you’ when Sarah wasn’t looking, and Lily mouthed back, “No problem.”
“What are you guys going to do?” Darlene asked.
“Plan our Christmas prank,” James lied easily.
“Don’t make it too bad,” Lily said going along with it. “And don’t spend your time pranking people; just plan the prank. I don’t want you to jump out and attack people,” she joked, immediately regretting it as she saw Remus stiffen. “Well, I didn’t really mean attack people,” Lily tried to cover quickly. “I just meant don’t pop out at them and drop a dungbomb on their head or something; I didn’t mean like attack, just, you know –“
“We know,” Remus said before those that didn’t know got even more suspicious.
“Oh, ****!” Frank swore, distracting everyone. “It’s well past midnight again; the Fat Lady’s going to have a cow if we wake her up to get back into the common room.”
“Then you guys’ll just have to stay here of the night,” James shrugged conjuring up a sleeping bag and pillows for everybody. Lily had noticed that he was particularly good at Transfigurations.
“Sleep over!” Sirius exclaimed like and 8-year-old.
Darlene rolled her eyes. “Yes, so you have to go to sleep.”
“I thought sleepovers were when you stayed up all night being really loud?” Sirius questioned a bit sadly.
“Then why would they call them sleepovers?” Darlene asked.
“Oh,” he said disappointed.
The others just laughed at him and continued their conversations now that they didn’t have to worry about the Fat Lady and telling-offs.
In the end, it seemed that the sleeping bags weren’t really necessary. Everybody had fallen asleep where they were last night. Frank and Alice were stretched out on the sofa, James and Lily were curled up in an armchair, as were Sirius and Darlene in the other armchair, Remus was leaning up against Frank and Alice’s sofa with Sarah in his lap, Steven and Katelyn were leaning against James and Lily’s chair, Katelyn with her head resting on Steven’s shoulder and his head on top of hers, and Peter was spread out on the floor in front of the now dead fireplace.
Just as the sun was coming up, Darlene stirred and opened her eyes. She always managed to somehow wake up at this time, like it was some sort of built in alarm clock, not that she minded. On the contrary, Darlene liked to wake up early when the world was still at peace and watch the day begin.
She went to get up, but found that she couldn’t as a strong set of arms was holding her in place. Darlene looked around, remembering falling asleep sometime last night in the middle of a conversation on Quidditch. Really carefully, Darlene got herself out of Sirius’s grasp and stood up, turning to look back down at him. He looked so innocent while he was asleep, completely opposite of his actual self.
Darlene watched Sirius sleep for a few more minutes before quietly making her way to the armchair by the window. She settled herself down and sat looking out the window, lost in the calmness of the Hogwarts’ grounds.
Her thoughts began to wander, stopping at the young man whose arms she had been sleeping in minutes ago. Sirius never stopped amazing her. Who would have thought that Sirius Black had a secret sweet romantic side? Not Darlene, that’s for sure, and yet, she would constantly wake up to find bouquets of flowers by her bedside. How he got them in there, she didn’t know, but being a Marauder, it mustn’t be too hard for him.
The thought of Sirius made Darlene instantly feel like a giggly little girl and she began to wonder why she had hated him, because whatever it was that she felt for him now, it wasn’t hate. She felt all happy whenever she thought of him, she got this happy feeling inside of her that made her smile like a “love-sick idiot” according to Alice. She didn’t really care because she was happy.
Darlene smiled as she watched the sky change colors. That’s what life was like; always changing. Her life had changed majorly this year, and Darlene loved every one of those changes.
Darlene turned back to the armchair she had been sleeping in to look at Sirius, but she found that he was already up and smiling at her. Seeing Darlene turn to look at him, he got up and made his way over to her. Darlene shifted in the chair as he sat with her; now, Sirius had his arms around her and his heads resting on hers as they but watched the sun come up.
They sat in silence for a few minutes; Sirius broke the silence, just as the birds began to start their songs.
“Darlene,” he said softly.
“Yeah?” she asked matching his tone.
He didn’t reply right away, so Darlene turned her head to look at him.
“I think…actually, I know…I know that I’m falling in love with you.”
Darlene smiled a small smile. “So am I,” she said. “Falling, I mean; I’m falling in love with you.”
Sirius smiled back at her and placed a soft kiss on her lips before turning his gaze back out the window, and Darleen did the same.
A few minutes later, they saw Professor Sprout move from greenhouse to greenhouse, checking on the various magical plants in there. On the other side of the grounds, Hagrid was pulling his dog, Fang, into the Forbidden Forest for a walk. The birds’ tunes got louder and the Whopping Willow was lashing out at a few leaves that had floated towards it in the soft morning breeze, disturbing its peace. A few owls were returning from their hunting, flying up to the Owlery, while others were bring letters and packages, flying up to the Owlery to await breakfast so that they could deliver their letters.
The peace of the morning was lifting and the stillness was ending.
Inside, Lily snuggled closer to James, Alice turned over, as Frank pulled her closer, and Sarah shifted a little, waking Remus. “So that’s why you’re always out of bed by the time I’m up,” he said seeing the couple by the window.
They jumped and turned to see Remus smiling at them from his spot on the ground.
“Morning Moony,” Sirius said.
“Morning to you too. How long have you been up?”
They shrugged. “Just before the sun came up,” Sirius replied.
“A few minutes before him,” Darlene said.
“Any point in getting up so early?” Remus asked.
Darlene just smiled.
What time is it?” Sirius asked.
“8:00.” The three turned to see that Steven, too, had woken up. “And on a Saturday, too. Why are we up so early?”
“No idea,” Remus shrugged.
Slowly, the others began waking up and talking to each other as well.
“We should get ready,” Lily said going to stand up, but James pulled her back down.
“It’s too early to get up.”
“It’s after 8:00.”
“On a Saturday.”
“But we need to –“ she started as she struggled to get up again, but James held her firmly in place.
“I don’t want to get up,” James said. “I’m fine where I am.”
“Then let me up,” Lily sighed exasperatedly.
James just shook his head and pulled her closer.
The two continued their bickering while Frank and Alice watched with amusement.
“Those two will never change, will they?” Frank asked.
“Nope,” Alice replied. “That’s why we love them.”
“But I could do without the pointless bickering,” Katelyn said joining the conversation.
“You’re lucky you weren’t here last year when she screamed at him,” Steven said. “It was almost as bad as James talking about her constantly in the dormitories.”
“Couldn’t have been as bad as her talking about him,” Alice said. “Those were the most repetitive rants in the history of rants.”
“Ugh, make them shut up, Remus,” Sarah whined, burying her head into his chest and trying to go back to sleep. Sarah had never been one to get up early.
Remus rolled is head before shouting, “Shut up you two!” at James and Lily.
“What?” Lily asked rounding on Remus.
“My girlfriend’s trying to sleep,” Remus replied.
“She should be waking up!” Lily replied.
Darlene and Sirius watched their friends talk and bicker in silence. This change was defiantly good.
Like I said, I’ll try to update faster again, but still leave feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Chapter 46
The group made their way to the Great Hall for the dance which turned out to be great. The decorations were perfect and the band and food was good.
Before the actual dance, there was still a Halloween Feast, except instead of house tables, there were round tables that each seated 10. With his extraordinary Transfiguration skills, James conjured up an extra chair since there were 11 of them. Throughout dinner, Sirius stuffed his face, James ate the same as Sirius, but he took a few breaks to say a few words, Peter tried to copy his friends, the girls rolled their eyes and looked at them in disgust, Remus, Frank, and Steven ignored them, and Steven and Katelyn did everything to avoid each other. That wasn’t so hard to do because there were 9 other people eating with them, but after dinner, it was a different story.
After eating dinner, they all went out onto the dance floor, except for Katelyn and Steven. They sat awkwardly at the table while simply watching the dancing couples. Both wanted to, but at the same time were too nervous to say something.
On the dance floor, the rest of the group was dancing, but also watching their two friends at their table.
“This isn’t working,” Alice said to Frank as she looked over his shoulder at her two friends.
“Give it time,” Frank replied. “They can’t ignore each other for ever.” Frank turned them so that he was now facing their table.
“Are you sure?”
“Yes. I’ve known Steven for six-and-a-half years; trust me, he’ll find that Gryffindor courage and ask her to dance.”
Alice nodded and threw Katelyn and Steven out of her mind, focusing her attention on her boyfriend.
“We are quite clever,” Lily said looking around at her friends on the dance floor. “We got them together and no longer have to deal with red faces.”
James nodded in agreement and spun her around. Lily laughed and her gaze happen to fall to her left. “Well, almost,” she added.
“They can’t sit like that forever,” James said looking over to where Lily was watching Katelyn and Steven look around everywhere but at each other. “Eventually, they’ll have to at least talk.”
“Yeah,” Lily said.
“Let’s forget about it for now,” James said to her, spinning her around again.
‘This has got to be the most boring thing ever,’ Katelyn thought to herself.
‘Why don’t you talk to Steven?’ asked a voice in her head that sounded a lot like Alice.
Katelyn ignored, having to do that a lot lately.
Katelyn chanced a glance at Steven and found him staring pointedly at the floor. She quickly looked away before he looked over at her. She had spent the whole night trying to think of something to say to him, but she was getting nowhere. How did everything get so messed up? It was all fine, then, out of nowhere, it got ruined, just like that.
Katelyn knew that she officially liked Steven. The problem was that she didn’t know, or think, that he liked her. True, Sirius’s outburst would make it seem obvious, but it really wasn’t. No offence to Sirius, but he really was clueless sometimes; it was highly unlikely that he actually knew anything about what he was saying. It was more likely that Sirius was being Sirius and thinking things that are far, far from the truth.
‘You call Sirius clueless, yet you’re sitting here without the ability to tell that Steven likes you when he’s sitting there drooling over you,’ said Alice’s voice.
Katelyn ignored it, but subconsciously turned to Steven. He was, indeed glancing at her, but his eyes shifted before Katelyn could say that it was more than a glance.
Katelyn moved her eyes back to the dance floor where the happy couples her laughing and talking as they danced to the music.
Steven had finally made up his mind. He had decided that this was utterly pointless. They had been sitting there in silence for at least a good hour-and-a-half. There was no point in just sitting here doing nothing. They might as well get something resolved.
Taking a deep breath, Steven turned to Katelyn and was just formulating the words he was going to say when she glanced at him. Steven immediately shifted his gaze.
‘Okay, take two,’ he thought to himself. He took a few minutes to think it out, then turned back to her.
“Katelyn?”
She about jumped a mile before turning to him, turning slightly red in the face. “Y-yes?”
“Do you think we need to talk?” Steven asked.
Katelyn nodded.
‘Good sign.’
“It’s just that Sirius –“
Katelyn shook her head. “I don’t know, where he was coming from, or maybe I do, but I do know that I didn’t believe him because I’ve learned not to get my hopes up, and then get crushed. That’s it,” Katelyn said as if she was trying to get it out before she couldn’t.
Steven barely smiled as he said, “I was just scolding myself for being so obvious; if Sirius could tell, then anyone could.”
Katelyn looked at him with a mixture of hope and curiosity. “What are you trying to say?”
Steven shrugged. “Do you want to dance?”
Katelyn’s face broke out into a smile as she nodded and took his out stretched hand.
I know it’s short
That’s why I’m adding this to it:
Chapter 47
Life at Hogwarts was good. Really good, at least for the Marauders and their friends. Now that Steven and Katelyn had finally gotten together, everything was settling into its place. It had become a regular thing for the group of Gryffindor friends to go and spend their evenings in the Heads’ dorms, and sometimes, they slept in there as well. They were all growing close to each other, putting them at complete ease with each other.
As they got into November, students had managed to calm down after the dance; however, everybody knew that it was only a matter of time before the excitement of Christmas fell upon them. Of course, when you’re the Marauders', the excitement for Christmas comes early, and when you’re Lily, you start to prepare early. That is why the next Hogsmeade trip was used to go Christmas shopping and excessive time was spent planning Christmas break.
“Okay, let’s shut up about Christmas, please,” Katelyn said after another conversation about the break ended in a circle. “I want no more Christmas for a week; next Saturday, we can plan some more.”
“Well, you see, dear Katelyn,” Sirius started, “we, as in the Marauders won’t be here next Saturday.”
“What are you guys doing?” Sarah asked.
“Uhh, nothing. Marauder stuff, you know,” Remus said quickly getting a little uncomfortable.
Lily noticed this and quickly covered for him, realizing what they would be doing. “Well that’s okay; we’ll have a girls’ night,” she said. “No boys allowed,” she added pointedly at Frank and Steven.
They just shrugged without questioning anything. Lily thought they probably already knew about Remus because they have shared a dorm for six-and-a-half years; you’re bound to notice a missing roommate every month.
Remus sent Lily a silent ‘thank you’ when Sarah wasn’t looking, and Lily mouthed back, “No problem.”
“What are you guys going to do?” Darlene asked.
“Plan our Christmas prank,” James lied easily.
“Don’t make it too bad,” Lily said going along with it. “And don’t spend your time pranking people; just plan the prank. I don’t want you to jump out and attack people,” she joked, immediately regretting it as she saw Remus stiffen. “Well, I didn’t really mean attack people,” Lily tried to cover quickly. “I just meant don’t pop out at them and drop a dungbomb on their head or something; I didn’t mean like attack, just, you know –“
“We know,” Remus said before those that didn’t know got even more suspicious.
“Oh, ****!” Frank swore, distracting everyone. “It’s well past midnight again; the Fat Lady’s going to have a cow if we wake her up to get back into the common room.”
“Then you guys’ll just have to stay here of the night,” James shrugged conjuring up a sleeping bag and pillows for everybody. Lily had noticed that he was particularly good at Transfigurations.
“Sleep over!” Sirius exclaimed like and 8-year-old.
Darlene rolled her eyes. “Yes, so you have to go to sleep.”
“I thought sleepovers were when you stayed up all night being really loud?” Sirius questioned a bit sadly.
“Then why would they call them sleepovers?” Darlene asked.
“Oh,” he said disappointed.
The others just laughed at him and continued their conversations now that they didn’t have to worry about the Fat Lady and telling-offs.
In the end, it seemed that the sleeping bags weren’t really necessary. Everybody had fallen asleep where they were last night. Frank and Alice were stretched out on the sofa, James and Lily were curled up in an armchair, as were Sirius and Darlene in the other armchair, Remus was leaning up against Frank and Alice’s sofa with Sarah in his lap, Steven and Katelyn were leaning against James and Lily’s chair, Katelyn with her head resting on Steven’s shoulder and his head on top of hers, and Peter was spread out on the floor in front of the now dead fireplace.
Just as the sun was coming up, Darlene stirred and opened her eyes. She always managed to somehow wake up at this time, like it was some sort of built in alarm clock, not that she minded. On the contrary, Darlene liked to wake up early when the world was still at peace and watch the day begin.
She went to get up, but found that she couldn’t as a strong set of arms was holding her in place. Darlene looked around, remembering falling asleep sometime last night in the middle of a conversation on Quidditch. Really carefully, Darlene got herself out of Sirius’s grasp and stood up, turning to look back down at him. He looked so innocent while he was asleep, completely opposite of his actual self.
Darlene watched Sirius sleep for a few more minutes before quietly making her way to the armchair by the window. She settled herself down and sat looking out the window, lost in the calmness of the Hogwarts’ grounds.
Her thoughts began to wander, stopping at the young man whose arms she had been sleeping in minutes ago. Sirius never stopped amazing her. Who would have thought that Sirius Black had a secret sweet romantic side? Not Darlene, that’s for sure, and yet, she would constantly wake up to find bouquets of flowers by her bedside. How he got them in there, she didn’t know, but being a Marauder, it mustn’t be too hard for him.
The thought of Sirius made Darlene instantly feel like a giggly little girl and she began to wonder why she had hated him, because whatever it was that she felt for him now, it wasn’t hate. She felt all happy whenever she thought of him, she got this happy feeling inside of her that made her smile like a “love-sick idiot” according to Alice. She didn’t really care because she was happy.
Darlene smiled as she watched the sky change colors. That’s what life was like; always changing. Her life had changed majorly this year, and Darlene loved every one of those changes.
Darlene turned back to the armchair she had been sleeping in to look at Sirius, but she found that he was already up and smiling at her. Seeing Darlene turn to look at him, he got up and made his way over to her. Darlene shifted in the chair as he sat with her; now, Sirius had his arms around her and his heads resting on hers as they but watched the sun come up.
They sat in silence for a few minutes; Sirius broke the silence, just as the birds began to start their songs.
“Darlene,” he said softly.
“Yeah?” she asked matching his tone.
He didn’t reply right away, so Darlene turned her head to look at him.
“I think…actually, I know…I know that I’m falling in love with you.”
Darlene smiled a small smile. “So am I,” she said. “Falling, I mean; I’m falling in love with you.”
Sirius smiled back at her and placed a soft kiss on her lips before turning his gaze back out the window, and Darleen did the same.
A few minutes later, they saw Professor Sprout move from greenhouse to greenhouse, checking on the various magical plants in there. On the other side of the grounds, Hagrid was pulling his dog, Fang, into the Forbidden Forest for a walk. The birds’ tunes got louder and the Whopping Willow was lashing out at a few leaves that had floated towards it in the soft morning breeze, disturbing its peace. A few owls were returning from their hunting, flying up to the Owlery, while others were bring letters and packages, flying up to the Owlery to await breakfast so that they could deliver their letters.
The peace of the morning was lifting and the stillness was ending.
Inside, Lily snuggled closer to James, Alice turned over, as Frank pulled her closer, and Sarah shifted a little, waking Remus. “So that’s why you’re always out of bed by the time I’m up,” he said seeing the couple by the window.
They jumped and turned to see Remus smiling at them from his spot on the ground.
“Morning Moony,” Sirius said.
“Morning to you too. How long have you been up?”
They shrugged. “Just before the sun came up,” Sirius replied.
“A few minutes before him,” Darlene said.
“Any point in getting up so early?” Remus asked.
Darlene just smiled.
What time is it?” Sirius asked.
“8:00.” The three turned to see that Steven, too, had woken up. “And on a Saturday, too. Why are we up so early?”
“No idea,” Remus shrugged.
Slowly, the others began waking up and talking to each other as well.
“We should get ready,” Lily said going to stand up, but James pulled her back down.
“It’s too early to get up.”
“It’s after 8:00.”
“On a Saturday.”
“But we need to –“ she started as she struggled to get up again, but James held her firmly in place.
“I don’t want to get up,” James said. “I’m fine where I am.”
“Then let me up,” Lily sighed exasperatedly.
James just shook his head and pulled her closer.
The two continued their bickering while Frank and Alice watched with amusement.
“Those two will never change, will they?” Frank asked.
“Nope,” Alice replied. “That’s why we love them.”
“But I could do without the pointless bickering,” Katelyn said joining the conversation.
“You’re lucky you weren’t here last year when she screamed at him,” Steven said. “It was almost as bad as James talking about her constantly in the dormitories.”
“Couldn’t have been as bad as her talking about him,” Alice said. “Those were the most repetitive rants in the history of rants.”
“Ugh, make them shut up, Remus,” Sarah whined, burying her head into his chest and trying to go back to sleep. Sarah had never been one to get up early.
Remus rolled is head before shouting, “Shut up you two!” at James and Lily.
“What?” Lily asked rounding on Remus.
“My girlfriend’s trying to sleep,” Remus replied.
“She should be waking up!” Lily replied.
Darlene and Sirius watched their friends talk and bicker in silence. This change was defiantly good.
Like I said, I’ll try to update faster again, but still leave feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Okay, so I’ve debated about this for a while, and I’ve finally come to a conclusion: I’m ending this story after Christmas. It’s just gotten very long and I can’t think of what else to do with it which is why the updates are taking so long. I think this has gone on long enough, so I’ll focus on my other stories after this. It’s taking me a while to get to them too because I just have too much in my head. So, this will be over some time during the Holiday Break, but it’s not over yet, so you can all now move your attention to Chapter 48:
Chapter 48
“Wow, I can’t even believe it,” Darlene sighed flipping over another page.
“I know,” Sarah agreed. “Who knew how much could change in just a few months?”
“Oh, do you remember that one!?” Alice laughed, pointing to a picture of Darlene shoving Sirius into the lake.
“Yes!” Darlene laughed. “Those were good times.”
“Why did you do it?” Katelyn asked. “I don’t remember it.”
“Of course you don’t,” Sarah said. “It was a week before the dance and you were off hiding.”
Katelyn blushed, but repeated, “Why did you do it?”
“He tried to ban me from Quidditch!” Darlene exclaimed. “I like my Quidditch! He can’t ban me from it!”
Alice laughed. “It is just so hard to believe that that’s Sirius being pushed into the lake.”
“Why’s that?”
“Well, if you’re pushing him in for caring about you too much, than yeah, it is.”
Darlene blushed a little as Sarah and Katelyn nodded in agreement.
They flipped through the photo album of the school year in silence for a few minutes.
“Oh, Lily, remind me again what you did to get that!” Sarah laughed pointing to a picture of James flicking water at Lily while they all sat there by the lake.
“What?” Lily looked over at the others in confusion.
“Lily, are you okay?” Sarah asked, seeing that she was distracted.
“Oh, yeah, I’m fine,” Lily smiled, but she could tell that her friends didn’t believe her.
“What’s wrong?” Darlene asked worriedly.
“Nothing!” Lily exclaimed. “I’m fine, honestly!”
The others looked at her skeptically, but went back to the album, telling more stories about the pictures, reminiscing in the past year.
Lily tried to pay more attention to what they were saying, but she kept getting distracted because it was a full moon night. And who could blame her? When she first found out their secret, James had almost died and Sirius almost broke his legs.
The night seemed long, like every full moon had after Lily had found out. She worried about the boys, even though they kept saying that they would be fine.
Immersed in her thoughts, Lily fell asleep.
It was a scream that awoke Lily a couple hours later. Looking at the clock, Lily barely registered that it was around 4:00.
“Sirius! What happened?” Darlene was up and across the common room in a flash. The other girls stood too and turned to the entrance.
The sight there made them gasp and hurry over as well.
Lily ran over too, fearing the worst. What she saw made her heart stop.
James and Peter were literally carrying Sirius who looked dead. There was blood pouring out of slashes across his chest and there were deep cuts on his face, arms, and legs. He looked a lot worse than James had that summer morning.
James and Peter quickly carried Sirius to the sofa and laid him down. James also had pretty deep gashes on him, but Peter seemed fin except for a slash on his back.
Darlene dropped to her knees by Sirius’s pale face with tears in her eyes.
“Is he –“
Peter quickly shook his head and the girls sighed with relief, though they knew that he was very close.
“What-what h-happened?” Alice asked, also looking close to tears.
James didn’t reply and turned to Lily who was already hurrying to her room to get her wand. “It’ll be f-fine,” she said she said shakily as she came out with her wand. “D-do you have the p-potion?”
“I’ll get it,” Peter said running to James’s room when he nodded.
“In my trunk,” he called after Peter who nodded to show that he had heard.
Lily was already standing over Sirius with her wand, doing her best to heal everything. She first took care of the major wounds on his chest, then moved onto to gashes on his face. All the while, Katelyn was comforting Darlene who was sobbing freely as she clutched Sirius’s hand.
Once she had healed all the slashes, Lily cleaned off the blood and took the blood replenishing potion Peter was holding out to her and tipped it all into his mouth.
Not knowing if it was any good, Lily looked around at the others, then back at Sirius who looked very pale against the deep red sofa.
Darlene had sat down on the sofa, lifting Sirius’s head in her lap, stroking his face.
Lily turned to James and Peter, cleaning them up as well. She then went over to James and hugged him. “You said you would be fine,” she said softly.
“We just had a slip up, that’s all,” James replied. “It happens. Sirius is fine now. It’s Remus we should be worrying about.”
“Why?”
“He’s going to beat himself up about this,” James replied sadly.
“But it’s not his fault! He knows that; he can’t possibly blame –“
“He will,” James said. “He always does. It was my fault –“
“How was it your fault?!” Lily shouted, attracting the attention of the others who were still looking worriedly at Sirius.
“I was too slow,” James shook his head sadly. “I should have been quicker. There was someone outside and Sirius picked up the scent and was going to get rid of them, but Remus picked it up too and completely lost it. I tried to reach them, but I didn’t get there in time.”
“It’s not your fault, James. You can’t outrun a werewolf.”
“What?”
Now everyone, other than Peter, was staring at them in shock.
“Nice,” Peter mumbled.
“What aren’t you telling us?” Darlene asked.
“Where’s Remus?” Sarah asked softly.
James, Lily, and Peter exchanged looks; they had to tell them, but it wasn’t going to be easy.
“What is it?” Sarah asked desperately. “It has to do with Remus, I know it. Tell me!”
“You guys should sit down,” James started out hesitantly.
They did as he said and looked at the other three expectantly. James looked at Lily and Peter, clueless of how to tell them.
“You told Lily,” Peter said to James, “You tell them.”
“She figured it out, and Remus was there,” James hissed back.
Lily sighed and turned to her friends. “Well, you see the thing is that Remus…you know him don’t you?”
“Yes we do, and we care about him so you better tell us what ever is wrong with him!” Katelyn demanded.
“No, I mean…you know what he’s like. You know how great he is and that he’s really nice and –“
“Yes, we love Remus,” Alice sighed. “Get on with it!”
Lily sighed and looked at James and Peter who just looked back at her. ‘They were no help.’
“Okay, but, you won’t judge him, will you?”
“Lily.” Sarah was pleading with her to just say it, so Lily took a deep breath and did just that.
“Remus is a werewolf.”
The other four girls just sat and stared at Lily with their mouths hanging open.
‘She has got to be kidding,’ Sarah thought. ‘Remus couldn’t be a werewolf. He was…Remus. He was kind and sweet and caring and…anything opposite of a werewolf.’
“Since when?” Sarah found herself asking.
“Since…” Lily stopped and turned to James and Peter. “I don’t know.”
“For a while,” James sighed. “He was bitten when he was little.”
“But what happen to Sirius…and you and Peter?” Darlene asked.
Sarah wasn’t paying attention. Remus, her Remus, was a werewolf. How was that possible? Ever since she’d known him, Remus was the gentlest guy she’d ever met. He was always so sweet and thoughtful and any other adjective you could think of that was opposite of werewolf.
But he was always so tired and disappeared once a month and returned looking even more tired with scratches all over his face.
“Stop stalling and spit it out already!”
Sarah jolted out of her thoughts and was brought back to the current situation by Darlene’s screaming.
“James, Sirius, and I are Animagi,” Peter said quickly.
“But-but Azkaban and-and…look at Sirius!” Darlene shouted. “If it wasn’t for Lily…”
“We know, Darlene, and I’ll say what I said this summer: I would rather be in Azkaban knowing that I was able to help a friend then not and knowing that I have a friend in pain. Sirius is fine now, I’m fine.”
“Only because of Lily!”
“We just didn’t have wands on us. We’ve learned healing spells and have Blood Replenishing Potions” James reasoned. “It may be because he’s become a full grown werewolf now, but he hasn’t been like this in the past. This summer and today were the only really bad incidents.”
“You keep talking about this summer,” Alice interrupted. “What happened?”
“Same thing practically,” James shrugged.
“And you still –“
“How long until he’s back?” Sarah asked, stopping Darlene.
“He’ll be in the hospital wing a little after sunrise,” Peter answered her.
Sarah nodded and fell silent again.
“We should all sleep,” Katelyn finally broke the silence. “It’s five in the morning.”
The others nodded and found a comfortable spot on the floor and settled down for sleep, each absorbed in their own thoughts.
Soon almost everyone was asleep. Sarah was staring into the empty fire place, absorbed in her thoughts.
Darlene was sat in the same position with Sirius, still stroking his hair and staring at his still pale face.
Slowly, the room filled with light as the sun slowly came up. Sarah wanted to go see Remus, but didn’t know what she’d say. Come to think of it, he didn’t even know that she knew. What would he do?
“He’d want to see you.”
Sarah jumped and turned to face Darlene who was looking at her intently. “You think so?”
Darlene nodded. “Yeah.”
‘Stupid moon.’ Remus stared out the window of the hospital wing as the moon disappeared and the sun lit up the grounds.
Sighing, he turned away and lay back down in bed; he was going to have to go to sleep now if he wanted to be awake for a visit from James, Sirius, and Peter at lunch time.
As Remus tried to let sleep consume him, his mind drifted to the subject it always seemed to go to these days. He had to tell Sarah about the werewolf thing. He really liked her and didn’t want to have to break up with her because of it. But how to tell her. That was the problem.
A girl wasn’t likely to take it well when her boyfriend came up to her and went, “Hey, I’m a werewolf. How was your day?”
Half asleep, Remus heard the door to the Hospital Wing open and figured he’d fallen asleep. He sat up in bed and turned to face the door, ready with greetings for James, Sirius, and Peter, but stopped dead when he saw who was at the door.
“Hey, how are you?” Sarah asked, walking over to Remus’s bed and sitting down in the wooden chair.
“What are you doing here?” Remus asked, clearly shocked to see her.
“Is a girl not allowed to visit her boyfriend in the Hospital Wing?”
Remus just stared at her. Did she know?
“Mr. Lupin,” Madame Pomfrey called, sticking her head out of her office. “I forgot to give you your Strengthening Potion. Just give me a moment.”
Reus nodded dumbly at her, then turned back to Sarah who was looking towards the doorway to the office curiously.
She quickly got up and hid behind the door to the office.
“What are you –“
Sarah shushed him waited.
Madame Pomfrey came out of the office carrying a potions bottle and went over to Remus.
The second she was far enough, Sarah quickly and quietly snuck into the office. She went straight to the shelves of potions and started sifting through them.
Remus watched her discreetly, wondering what on earth she was up to. Seeing that Madame Pomfrey was about to turn back to her office, Remus began coughing to warn Sarah.
“Are you alright, Mr. Lupin?” the nurse asked worriedly. Sarah turned as well, but Remus waved it off.
“Just so water please,” he said to the nurse.
Pomfrey went to get Remus a glass of water, and Sarah quickly got out of the office and slipped back behind the door.
“Thank you,” Remus said, setting the water glass on his bedside table.
“Rest, Mr. Lupin,” Madame Pomfrey said firmly, heading back into her office and closing the door behind her.
“What do you need a Strengthening Potion for?” Remus asked Sarah as she sat back down in her chair.
“I think I get to ask the questions first,” Sarah replied.
‘Oh great.’
Remus prepared inside his head how he would explain why he was in the hospital, but was shocked by the question.
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
Remus stared at her, trying to figure out whether she knew or not. “W-what do you mean?”
Sarah sighed. “I know, Remus, no thanks to you. Why didn’t you tell me?”
Awaiting the explosion, Remus asked, “Who told you?”
“I thought I was asking the questions. Tell me. Why. Didn’t. You. Tell. Me?”
Remus looked into her face and knew that the game was up. It was time to let the truth come out.
“I-I, didn’t know how you would react. I was…scared, I guess, that you’d take it badly.”
“Oh, I know what you mean,” Sarah said with a hurt expression. “I just didn’t know that you thought I was like that.”
“No, it’s not that,” Remus said quickly. “I didn’t –“
“Good, because you should know that I don’t care.”
Remus looked at her, shocked, yet again. “You don’t –“
“I don’t care, Remus,” Sarah said softly, shaking her head. “I just want you to be okay.”
“Really?”
Sarah nodded. “Really.”
“Good,” Remus smiled. “And I’m sorry I didn’t tell you.”
Sarah reached out and slapped him on the shoulder.
“Ow!” Remus cried, rubbing his shoulder.
“That was for not telling me.”
“But I said I was sorry!” Remus exclaimed.
Sarah laughed, and Remus smiled, happy to see that she was happy.
“So, who told you?” Remus asked again.
“Lily,” Sarah replied. “But it was kind of unavoidable. I mean there was no way out of I and Darlene would have killed her, James, and Peter for not telling what happened to –“
Remus looked straight at her, smile gone. “What happened to who?”
“It-it was nothing,” Sarah stuttered quickly. “No lasting damage just –“
“Who’s the potion for?”
“What-what potion?”
“It’s my turn to ask the questions,” Remus said dangerously. “Answer me.”
Sarah knew exactly how he would react. That’s what she was afraid of.
“Sarah.”
“Sirius,” Sarah answered softly.
Remus’s face fell. He knew it was dangerous. They kept saying there wouldn’t be a repeat of that summer, but here it was.
“Remus, it wasn’t your –“
“Fault? Yeah, that’s what everyone says,” Remus said bitterly. “You just don’t get, do you? It was my fault.”
“No, it wasn’t,” Sarah said. “It wasn’t you who did it; it was something else that you had no control over.”
Remus laughed a bitter laugh. “That’s what they all say, and it may be true, but at the end of the day, it was still me.”
“No it wasn’t,” Sarah cried exasperatedly. “You have to understand that it wasn’t you; this you that feels so guilty about it couldn’t have done it. Yes, it was your person, but who you are couldn’t have done it. Who you are is this right here; if you wouldn’t do it now, then it wasn’t you.”
Remus gazed into her brown eyes, and she looked right back into his, determinedly.
“How do you do that?” Remus sighed, breaking the eye contact.
“Do what?”
“How do you always make me feel better?”
Sarah blushed slightly, but smiled and replied, “It’s a gift.”
Remus laughed slightly, make Sarah smile wider; she was glad to see that Remus was okay.
“You need to sleep,” Sarah said finally.
“So do you,” Remus said. “You look like you haven’t slept at all.
“Not true,” Sarah defended. “I half slept for half an hour before the boys fell into the common room.”
Remus shook his head as Sarah got up. “I’ll see you in a few hours, okay?”
Remus nodded, and Sarah turned to leave, but Remus grabbed her hand and pulled her back.
“Is kissing a werewolf so bad?”
In response, Sarah bent down and kissed Remus deeply. Pulling back, she replied, “No, actually, it’s the best kiss ever.”
Sarah quietly entered the Heads’ common room and made her way over to the chair she had occupied before and curled up in it.
Then, remembering the potion, Sarah pulled it out of her pocket turning to the sofa and nearly had a heart attack.
“Where have you been?” Sirius asked slyly.
“God, my heart stopped there for a moment,” Sarah panted.
“Do I really look so bad?”
Sarah shook her head and smiled. “Good to see that you’re okay.”
Sirius nodded. “So, answer the question.”
“Which one?”
“Both,” Sirius replied.
“Hospital Wing and yes,” Sarah smiled sweetly.
“Go – hey!”
Sarah laughed softly and held out the potion. “I figured this would help a bit.”
“Thanks,” Sirius said, taking the potion. He and Darlene were in the same position they had been in when Sarah left, except now, Darlene was asleep and Sirius was absentmindedly playing with her fingers. “That did help,” Sirius said as Sarah took the bottle from him and set it on the coffee table. “Thanks.”
“No problem,” Sarah waved it off. “How long has she been asleep?”
“How long have you been gone?” he asked in response.
“About an hour or so,” Sarah replied.
“Less than that,” Sirius said. “She was asleep when I woke up.”
Sarah nodded. “It’s good that she’s getting some sleep. Apart from Lily, no one slept before you guys came in.”
“But you were having a sleep over,” Sirius said confusedly. “I thought you slept at those.”
Sarah laughed. “If we do actually go to sleep, it’s in the morning.”
Then why do they –“
Sarah just laughed. Sirius was just Sirius, just the way they all loved him.
“Have you ever heard of an oxymoron?”
“Oh,” was Sirius’s only response.
They went silent for a while before Sirius spoke again. “How’s Remus?”
“He’s good,” Sarah replied.
“So he doesn’t know yet?”
“No,” Sarah shook her head. “He knows.”
“And he didn’t freak out?” Sirius cried. “Are you sure he knows?”
“Yes,” Sarah nodded. “I told him myself.”
“Then you have a gift.”
Sarah just shook her head again and they fell back into silence.
“You should sleep,” Sarah said finally.
“So should you,” Sirius pointed out.
“I’ll sleep if you sleep.”
“Deal.”
Sarah curled back up and let sleep take her over.
Okay, so here’s the thing. I’m going on vacation next week and I’ll be gone for two weeks. I want to update at least one more time before that, but I don’t know if I’ll be able to. Just in case I can’t, I promise to update the second thing I get back home (first thing is a nice long shower) and I hope to find a lot of feedback.
Love always
Chocolaterox
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Chapter 48
“Wow, I can’t even believe it,” Darlene sighed flipping over another page.
“I know,” Sarah agreed. “Who knew how much could change in just a few months?”
“Oh, do you remember that one!?” Alice laughed, pointing to a picture of Darlene shoving Sirius into the lake.
“Yes!” Darlene laughed. “Those were good times.”
“Why did you do it?” Katelyn asked. “I don’t remember it.”
“Of course you don’t,” Sarah said. “It was a week before the dance and you were off hiding.”
Katelyn blushed, but repeated, “Why did you do it?”
“He tried to ban me from Quidditch!” Darlene exclaimed. “I like my Quidditch! He can’t ban me from it!”
Alice laughed. “It is just so hard to believe that that’s Sirius being pushed into the lake.”
“Why’s that?”
“Well, if you’re pushing him in for caring about you too much, than yeah, it is.”
Darlene blushed a little as Sarah and Katelyn nodded in agreement.
They flipped through the photo album of the school year in silence for a few minutes.
“Oh, Lily, remind me again what you did to get that!” Sarah laughed pointing to a picture of James flicking water at Lily while they all sat there by the lake.
“What?” Lily looked over at the others in confusion.
“Lily, are you okay?” Sarah asked, seeing that she was distracted.
“Oh, yeah, I’m fine,” Lily smiled, but she could tell that her friends didn’t believe her.
“What’s wrong?” Darlene asked worriedly.
“Nothing!” Lily exclaimed. “I’m fine, honestly!”
The others looked at her skeptically, but went back to the album, telling more stories about the pictures, reminiscing in the past year.
Lily tried to pay more attention to what they were saying, but she kept getting distracted because it was a full moon night. And who could blame her? When she first found out their secret, James had almost died and Sirius almost broke his legs.
The night seemed long, like every full moon had after Lily had found out. She worried about the boys, even though they kept saying that they would be fine.
Immersed in her thoughts, Lily fell asleep.
It was a scream that awoke Lily a couple hours later. Looking at the clock, Lily barely registered that it was around 4:00.
“Sirius! What happened?” Darlene was up and across the common room in a flash. The other girls stood too and turned to the entrance.
The sight there made them gasp and hurry over as well.
Lily ran over too, fearing the worst. What she saw made her heart stop.
James and Peter were literally carrying Sirius who looked dead. There was blood pouring out of slashes across his chest and there were deep cuts on his face, arms, and legs. He looked a lot worse than James had that summer morning.
James and Peter quickly carried Sirius to the sofa and laid him down. James also had pretty deep gashes on him, but Peter seemed fin except for a slash on his back.
Darlene dropped to her knees by Sirius’s pale face with tears in her eyes.
“Is he –“
Peter quickly shook his head and the girls sighed with relief, though they knew that he was very close.
“What-what h-happened?” Alice asked, also looking close to tears.
James didn’t reply and turned to Lily who was already hurrying to her room to get her wand. “It’ll be f-fine,” she said she said shakily as she came out with her wand. “D-do you have the p-potion?”
“I’ll get it,” Peter said running to James’s room when he nodded.
“In my trunk,” he called after Peter who nodded to show that he had heard.
Lily was already standing over Sirius with her wand, doing her best to heal everything. She first took care of the major wounds on his chest, then moved onto to gashes on his face. All the while, Katelyn was comforting Darlene who was sobbing freely as she clutched Sirius’s hand.
Once she had healed all the slashes, Lily cleaned off the blood and took the blood replenishing potion Peter was holding out to her and tipped it all into his mouth.
Not knowing if it was any good, Lily looked around at the others, then back at Sirius who looked very pale against the deep red sofa.
Darlene had sat down on the sofa, lifting Sirius’s head in her lap, stroking his face.
Lily turned to James and Peter, cleaning them up as well. She then went over to James and hugged him. “You said you would be fine,” she said softly.
“We just had a slip up, that’s all,” James replied. “It happens. Sirius is fine now. It’s Remus we should be worrying about.”
“Why?”
“He’s going to beat himself up about this,” James replied sadly.
“But it’s not his fault! He knows that; he can’t possibly blame –“
“He will,” James said. “He always does. It was my fault –“
“How was it your fault?!” Lily shouted, attracting the attention of the others who were still looking worriedly at Sirius.
“I was too slow,” James shook his head sadly. “I should have been quicker. There was someone outside and Sirius picked up the scent and was going to get rid of them, but Remus picked it up too and completely lost it. I tried to reach them, but I didn’t get there in time.”
“It’s not your fault, James. You can’t outrun a werewolf.”
“What?”
Now everyone, other than Peter, was staring at them in shock.
“Nice,” Peter mumbled.
“What aren’t you telling us?” Darlene asked.
“Where’s Remus?” Sarah asked softly.
James, Lily, and Peter exchanged looks; they had to tell them, but it wasn’t going to be easy.
“What is it?” Sarah asked desperately. “It has to do with Remus, I know it. Tell me!”
“You guys should sit down,” James started out hesitantly.
They did as he said and looked at the other three expectantly. James looked at Lily and Peter, clueless of how to tell them.
“You told Lily,” Peter said to James, “You tell them.”
“She figured it out, and Remus was there,” James hissed back.
Lily sighed and turned to her friends. “Well, you see the thing is that Remus…you know him don’t you?”
“Yes we do, and we care about him so you better tell us what ever is wrong with him!” Katelyn demanded.
“No, I mean…you know what he’s like. You know how great he is and that he’s really nice and –“
“Yes, we love Remus,” Alice sighed. “Get on with it!”
Lily sighed and looked at James and Peter who just looked back at her. ‘They were no help.’
“Okay, but, you won’t judge him, will you?”
“Lily.” Sarah was pleading with her to just say it, so Lily took a deep breath and did just that.
“Remus is a werewolf.”
The other four girls just sat and stared at Lily with their mouths hanging open.
‘She has got to be kidding,’ Sarah thought. ‘Remus couldn’t be a werewolf. He was…Remus. He was kind and sweet and caring and…anything opposite of a werewolf.’
“Since when?” Sarah found herself asking.
“Since…” Lily stopped and turned to James and Peter. “I don’t know.”
“For a while,” James sighed. “He was bitten when he was little.”
“But what happen to Sirius…and you and Peter?” Darlene asked.
Sarah wasn’t paying attention. Remus, her Remus, was a werewolf. How was that possible? Ever since she’d known him, Remus was the gentlest guy she’d ever met. He was always so sweet and thoughtful and any other adjective you could think of that was opposite of werewolf.
But he was always so tired and disappeared once a month and returned looking even more tired with scratches all over his face.
“Stop stalling and spit it out already!”
Sarah jolted out of her thoughts and was brought back to the current situation by Darlene’s screaming.
“James, Sirius, and I are Animagi,” Peter said quickly.
“But-but Azkaban and-and…look at Sirius!” Darlene shouted. “If it wasn’t for Lily…”
“We know, Darlene, and I’ll say what I said this summer: I would rather be in Azkaban knowing that I was able to help a friend then not and knowing that I have a friend in pain. Sirius is fine now, I’m fine.”
“Only because of Lily!”
“We just didn’t have wands on us. We’ve learned healing spells and have Blood Replenishing Potions” James reasoned. “It may be because he’s become a full grown werewolf now, but he hasn’t been like this in the past. This summer and today were the only really bad incidents.”
“You keep talking about this summer,” Alice interrupted. “What happened?”
“Same thing practically,” James shrugged.
“And you still –“
“How long until he’s back?” Sarah asked, stopping Darlene.
“He’ll be in the hospital wing a little after sunrise,” Peter answered her.
Sarah nodded and fell silent again.
“We should all sleep,” Katelyn finally broke the silence. “It’s five in the morning.”
The others nodded and found a comfortable spot on the floor and settled down for sleep, each absorbed in their own thoughts.
Soon almost everyone was asleep. Sarah was staring into the empty fire place, absorbed in her thoughts.
Darlene was sat in the same position with Sirius, still stroking his hair and staring at his still pale face.
Slowly, the room filled with light as the sun slowly came up. Sarah wanted to go see Remus, but didn’t know what she’d say. Come to think of it, he didn’t even know that she knew. What would he do?
“He’d want to see you.”
Sarah jumped and turned to face Darlene who was looking at her intently. “You think so?”
Darlene nodded. “Yeah.”
‘Stupid moon.’ Remus stared out the window of the hospital wing as the moon disappeared and the sun lit up the grounds.
Sighing, he turned away and lay back down in bed; he was going to have to go to sleep now if he wanted to be awake for a visit from James, Sirius, and Peter at lunch time.
As Remus tried to let sleep consume him, his mind drifted to the subject it always seemed to go to these days. He had to tell Sarah about the werewolf thing. He really liked her and didn’t want to have to break up with her because of it. But how to tell her. That was the problem.
A girl wasn’t likely to take it well when her boyfriend came up to her and went, “Hey, I’m a werewolf. How was your day?”
Half asleep, Remus heard the door to the Hospital Wing open and figured he’d fallen asleep. He sat up in bed and turned to face the door, ready with greetings for James, Sirius, and Peter, but stopped dead when he saw who was at the door.
“Hey, how are you?” Sarah asked, walking over to Remus’s bed and sitting down in the wooden chair.
“What are you doing here?” Remus asked, clearly shocked to see her.
“Is a girl not allowed to visit her boyfriend in the Hospital Wing?”
Remus just stared at her. Did she know?
“Mr. Lupin,” Madame Pomfrey called, sticking her head out of her office. “I forgot to give you your Strengthening Potion. Just give me a moment.”
Reus nodded dumbly at her, then turned back to Sarah who was looking towards the doorway to the office curiously.
She quickly got up and hid behind the door to the office.
“What are you –“
Sarah shushed him waited.
Madame Pomfrey came out of the office carrying a potions bottle and went over to Remus.
The second she was far enough, Sarah quickly and quietly snuck into the office. She went straight to the shelves of potions and started sifting through them.
Remus watched her discreetly, wondering what on earth she was up to. Seeing that Madame Pomfrey was about to turn back to her office, Remus began coughing to warn Sarah.
“Are you alright, Mr. Lupin?” the nurse asked worriedly. Sarah turned as well, but Remus waved it off.
“Just so water please,” he said to the nurse.
Pomfrey went to get Remus a glass of water, and Sarah quickly got out of the office and slipped back behind the door.
“Thank you,” Remus said, setting the water glass on his bedside table.
“Rest, Mr. Lupin,” Madame Pomfrey said firmly, heading back into her office and closing the door behind her.
“What do you need a Strengthening Potion for?” Remus asked Sarah as she sat back down in her chair.
“I think I get to ask the questions first,” Sarah replied.
‘Oh great.’
Remus prepared inside his head how he would explain why he was in the hospital, but was shocked by the question.
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
Remus stared at her, trying to figure out whether she knew or not. “W-what do you mean?”
Sarah sighed. “I know, Remus, no thanks to you. Why didn’t you tell me?”
Awaiting the explosion, Remus asked, “Who told you?”
“I thought I was asking the questions. Tell me. Why. Didn’t. You. Tell. Me?”
Remus looked into her face and knew that the game was up. It was time to let the truth come out.
“I-I, didn’t know how you would react. I was…scared, I guess, that you’d take it badly.”
“Oh, I know what you mean,” Sarah said with a hurt expression. “I just didn’t know that you thought I was like that.”
“No, it’s not that,” Remus said quickly. “I didn’t –“
“Good, because you should know that I don’t care.”
Remus looked at her, shocked, yet again. “You don’t –“
“I don’t care, Remus,” Sarah said softly, shaking her head. “I just want you to be okay.”
“Really?”
Sarah nodded. “Really.”
“Good,” Remus smiled. “And I’m sorry I didn’t tell you.”
Sarah reached out and slapped him on the shoulder.
“Ow!” Remus cried, rubbing his shoulder.
“That was for not telling me.”
“But I said I was sorry!” Remus exclaimed.
Sarah laughed, and Remus smiled, happy to see that she was happy.
“So, who told you?” Remus asked again.
“Lily,” Sarah replied. “But it was kind of unavoidable. I mean there was no way out of I and Darlene would have killed her, James, and Peter for not telling what happened to –“
Remus looked straight at her, smile gone. “What happened to who?”
“It-it was nothing,” Sarah stuttered quickly. “No lasting damage just –“
“Who’s the potion for?”
“What-what potion?”
“It’s my turn to ask the questions,” Remus said dangerously. “Answer me.”
Sarah knew exactly how he would react. That’s what she was afraid of.
“Sarah.”
“Sirius,” Sarah answered softly.
Remus’s face fell. He knew it was dangerous. They kept saying there wouldn’t be a repeat of that summer, but here it was.
“Remus, it wasn’t your –“
“Fault? Yeah, that’s what everyone says,” Remus said bitterly. “You just don’t get, do you? It was my fault.”
“No, it wasn’t,” Sarah said. “It wasn’t you who did it; it was something else that you had no control over.”
Remus laughed a bitter laugh. “That’s what they all say, and it may be true, but at the end of the day, it was still me.”
“No it wasn’t,” Sarah cried exasperatedly. “You have to understand that it wasn’t you; this you that feels so guilty about it couldn’t have done it. Yes, it was your person, but who you are couldn’t have done it. Who you are is this right here; if you wouldn’t do it now, then it wasn’t you.”
Remus gazed into her brown eyes, and she looked right back into his, determinedly.
“How do you do that?” Remus sighed, breaking the eye contact.
“Do what?”
“How do you always make me feel better?”
Sarah blushed slightly, but smiled and replied, “It’s a gift.”
Remus laughed slightly, make Sarah smile wider; she was glad to see that Remus was okay.
“You need to sleep,” Sarah said finally.
“So do you,” Remus said. “You look like you haven’t slept at all.
“Not true,” Sarah defended. “I half slept for half an hour before the boys fell into the common room.”
Remus shook his head as Sarah got up. “I’ll see you in a few hours, okay?”
Remus nodded, and Sarah turned to leave, but Remus grabbed her hand and pulled her back.
“Is kissing a werewolf so bad?”
In response, Sarah bent down and kissed Remus deeply. Pulling back, she replied, “No, actually, it’s the best kiss ever.”
Sarah quietly entered the Heads’ common room and made her way over to the chair she had occupied before and curled up in it.
Then, remembering the potion, Sarah pulled it out of her pocket turning to the sofa and nearly had a heart attack.
“Where have you been?” Sirius asked slyly.
“God, my heart stopped there for a moment,” Sarah panted.
“Do I really look so bad?”
Sarah shook her head and smiled. “Good to see that you’re okay.”
Sirius nodded. “So, answer the question.”
“Which one?”
“Both,” Sirius replied.
“Hospital Wing and yes,” Sarah smiled sweetly.
“Go – hey!”
Sarah laughed softly and held out the potion. “I figured this would help a bit.”
“Thanks,” Sirius said, taking the potion. He and Darlene were in the same position they had been in when Sarah left, except now, Darlene was asleep and Sirius was absentmindedly playing with her fingers. “That did help,” Sirius said as Sarah took the bottle from him and set it on the coffee table. “Thanks.”
“No problem,” Sarah waved it off. “How long has she been asleep?”
“How long have you been gone?” he asked in response.
“About an hour or so,” Sarah replied.
“Less than that,” Sirius said. “She was asleep when I woke up.”
Sarah nodded. “It’s good that she’s getting some sleep. Apart from Lily, no one slept before you guys came in.”
“But you were having a sleep over,” Sirius said confusedly. “I thought you slept at those.”
Sarah laughed. “If we do actually go to sleep, it’s in the morning.”
Then why do they –“
Sarah just laughed. Sirius was just Sirius, just the way they all loved him.
“Have you ever heard of an oxymoron?”
“Oh,” was Sirius’s only response.
They went silent for a while before Sirius spoke again. “How’s Remus?”
“He’s good,” Sarah replied.
“So he doesn’t know yet?”
“No,” Sarah shook her head. “He knows.”
“And he didn’t freak out?” Sirius cried. “Are you sure he knows?”
“Yes,” Sarah nodded. “I told him myself.”
“Then you have a gift.”
Sarah just shook her head again and they fell back into silence.
“You should sleep,” Sarah said finally.
“So should you,” Sirius pointed out.
“I’ll sleep if you sleep.”
“Deal.”
Sarah curled back up and let sleep take her over.
Okay, so here’s the thing. I’m going on vacation next week and I’ll be gone for two weeks. I want to update at least one more time before that, but I don’t know if I’ll be able to. Just in case I can’t, I promise to update the second thing I get back home (first thing is a nice long shower) and I hope to find a lot of feedback.
Love always
Chocolaterox
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
You know how I said that this story’s ending soon ‘cause I’m dead for ideas? Notice how you’ve been waiting for this chapter for like, 2 months? (I am so sorry about that!) See the connection?
I have officially decided that this story is ending, soon.
Please don’t hate me!
This is the second to last chapter.
Please don’t hate me! I can make up for it!
Chapter 49
The castle was in a frenzy.
Hagrid had brought in the giant Christmas trees, and they had been decorated by James, Lily, Remus, and the rest of the Prefects and teachers. Of course, the Great Hall had a unique James and Lily touch to it. There were icicles hanging off of things everywhere and piles of snow around the trees, both with charms on them to keep them from melting. James had “forgotten” to put the charm on the snow by the Slytherin table, so when they came in to breakfast the morning after the decorating, they were in a pile of water which, miraculously didn’t make it past their table.
With only two weeks left until Christmas break, the students had become extremely over excited. Teachers had to work extra hard to make sure their students paid attention in class and the teachers, Heads, and Prefects were taking points and giving out detentions left, right, and center. In hopes of calming the students down, James and Lily had quickly planned the final Hogsmeade trip so that everyone could get their energy out. Instead, everyone came back with even more enthusiasm than when they left.
The final Quidditch match before the break in which Gryffindor flattened Ravenclaw didn’t help in calming people down, either.
After much debating and arguing and analyzing, the Gryffindors had decided that up until the 27th, they could all do whatever they wanted, but by noon on December 28, they would all have to be on Potter property, preferably the kitchen as James and Sirius pointed out.
Of course, that led to more debating, arguing, and analyzing to decide what they would do up until the set date.
Everyone agreed on Christmas at home, and James and Sirius said that they weren’t going anywhere else. According to Remus, they wanted to soak up all of Mrs. Potter’s cooking before coming back to Hogwarts.
The girls all agreed on going straight home and meeting in Diagon Alley 3 days before Christmas to catch up.
Remus and Peter also both decided to go home, but they would get to the Potter’s house the day after Christmas. The reason being that the 26th was a full moon and the other three Marauders had talked Remus into it so that they could still be all together. This took a lot of letters back and forth between the Potters and Lupins, but the plan was eventually made official.
Frank and Steven who lived next door to each other seemed to be perfectly okay with going home, though they would be at the other’s house half the time.
When Lily wrote home to tell her mom about her plans, she got a reply practically demanding Lily to have James over for at least a day. It actually wasn’t too difficult for Lily to talk James into giving up some of Sharon’s cooking and Sirius was more than happy for the opportunity to get away from James and see Darlene in Diagon Alley for a day.
“Ah, it’s finally almost Christmas,” Steven sighed, leaning back in his chair in the Heads’ Dorm two days before the start of break.
“I know, thank god,” Darlene agreed.
“But we still have a day of classes tomorrow,” Peter pointed out.
“Shut it, Pete,” James threw a pillow at him.
“Just saying,” Peter shrugged.
“Okay, you guys,” Sirius came in through the portrait hole with a bunch of food covered in the invisibility cloak. “We can officially start the sleepover.”
“Where’s Lily,” James asked.
“Docking some points from some Ravenclaws,” Sirius shrugged, dropping the treats on the coffee table and passing around butterbeers. Sirius had been voted to go down to the kitchens to get the food, and Lily went with him because, as Head Girl, she could keep him from getting into trouble for being out after hours.
“We have to wait for the others,” Sarah said.
“Who’s missing?”
“Katelyn, Frank, and Alice went to go get rid of our stuff and Remus went with them,” Sarah replied. As Prefect, Remus could also keep his friends out of trouble.
“Okay,” Lily came in and went over to sit on James’s lap. “I saw the others coming saw the hall.”
“Yes, finally!” Sirius cheered, taking a seat on the couch next to Darlene and starting on the left over deserts he had brought up. “es ar oo aes!” he exclaimed through a mouth full of chocolate cake.
“You are disgusting,” Darlene shook her head and wiped some chocolate frosting off the side of his face.
Sirius gave a mighty swallow before smiling cheekily at her. “But you love me.”
“The world has finally gotten its proof that I’m crazy,” Darlene replied back.
“You know that is very true.”
The others came in through the portrait hole and joined the rest around the fire, taking things off the table for themselves.
Sirius glared at Katelyn as she sat down in front of Steven’s chair, lean against his legs.
“What?” she asked.
“That wasn’t very nice.”
“What?”
“You said my girlfriend was crazy!” Sirius exclaimed.
“She is dating you,” Katelyn shrugged. “There has to be something wrong with her.”
The others, including Darlene, nodded in agreement.
That next morning, the group of friends made their way down for breakfast before Transfigurations. As per usual, James and Sirius shoved everything they could reach into their mouths, Lily and Darlene ignored them, and the rest wondered how the two girls could stand such disgusting boyfriends.
“You get used to it,” was their usual response.
“I don’t see how,” Katelyn always muttered, watching Sirius in disgust.
It had become, since the very beginning of the year, normal for Katelyn to tease and pick on Sirius at every opportunity and for him to attempt, and fail, at defending himself. It had also become normal for the banter to end with Sirius stating that she was mean, to which Katelyn always replied, “Americans are mean.”
The others all enjoyed watching them bicker, Frank stating that it was a lot more amusing than watching Lily yell at James because dealing with James moping around the dormitory was “the most annoying thing ever.”
The morning, which dawned absolutely normally, continued normally throughout Transfigurations with James and Sirius outshining the rest without doing anything, Lily doing homework while James tried to distract her during free period, Sirius laughing at him for it during lunch while Katelyn expressed her sympathy to Darlene for having to kiss “that thing” while Sirius stuffed his mouth with chicken, and as always, that ended with the conclusion that American’s were mean.
Lily, of course, outshone everyone in Charms, charming her pink patterned teacup perfectly.
“How did you make that teacup do every single thing Flitwick asked?” Alice cried exasperatedly.
“It was quite simple, really,” Lily shrugged. “All you had to do was put together everything we reviewed last year. We had to make the teacups do half of those things individually for the Charms practical for the OWLs, remember?”
“No!”
“I’m quite surprised I managed to get that last routine that last time,” Sarah said. “I couldn’t get the third back flip to fit in.”
Peter and Frank snickered at her behind their hands.
“What? I wouldn’t be laughing if I were you, Peter. Your teacup cracked trying to do that back flip.”
Peter stopped laughing, but now, Steven joined in with Frank, watching James and Sirius in front of him.
“What?”
“You had a little help with that one,” Remus smiled down at her, pointing behind her.
Sarah turned and watched as James and Sirius made conjured teacups do back flips all the way to Arithmancy.
Once all of the Gryffindors and Ravenclaws had taken their seats in Defense against the Dark Arts, Professor Wellings stood before hem and made an exciting announcement.
“As it is your last day before break, I assume that you are not in much of a mood to learn,” he began.
“Like we’re ever in a mood to learn,” Sirius muttered under his breath to James.
The professor ignored him and continued. “Instead, I decided that it would be better to see how well you apply what you’ve learned to real life. We all know that the things you learn in here will be very important in the near feature.”
Even James and Sirius stopped fidgeting as the professor spoke these words. Voldemort was getting stronger still, and it was only a matter of time until he struck.
“So, to see how well you can apply methods, charms, defense, transfigurations, and everything else you’ve learned in this school so far, I have decided that today, we will have a dueling tournament.”
There was an excited buzz in the room as students talked excitedly with their friends and neighbors. James and Sirius slapped high fives, and the rest of the friends knew that they would be the last two standing.
When his students had settled down, Professor Wellings spoke again. “There are 24 of you, so there will be 4 rounds, then the final. Winners for round one receive 5 house points, round two gets 10, and round three winners will get 15. The two winners of round four will receive 25, and the winner of the final duel will win their house 40 points, understand?”
“That’s a guaranteed 150 points for Gryffindor, even if the rest of us fail,” Katelyn whispered.
“I’d say more like 245,” James whispered back.
Professor Wellings, whose hearing was way too good, shot them a look, but said nothing.
“Let’s begin.”
And what happened as the bell rang to announce the end of the double period? Professor Wellings was awarding 80 points to Gryffindor. Why? Because James and Sirius were still planning on finishing their duel over Holiday break.
Yes, I know you all hate me, despite my earlier begging, but I would feel wonderful if I got some feedback.
I know its short notice about the ending of this fic, but it is hard to try and write four stories at the same time and I am running dry, but there are other stories, and one more chapter to this one! This one is sort of a filler and was really just random and hard to write because it doesn’t really mean anything, I just didn’t want the news to be as sudden as it would have been if this was the last one.
I’m about halfway through writing the last chapter, and from where I’m at right now, it’s longer than the last few, plus some of my pathetic attempts at being funny and a show of how my endings are as bad as the beginnings of my stories.
Remember the feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
PS
I have this other story I'm working on that I'm thinking about posting because i have way too many random ideas that don't fit into any of my other stories. This is the "make up for it" part from the AN at the top. is it enough? Or do you all still hate me? I'm hoping for the first, but betting on the second.
Oh well; a girl can hope.
So, I’m sitting there, writing this chapter, thinking to myself, “This is so hard to write because no one seems to want to even read it, but at least it’s the last chapter, so I can get it over with,” I had this epiphany and thought to myself, “So what? I got this idea to extend the story, so I might as well, even though no one will read it.” So, this isn’t the last chapter anymore which is funny because I should just stop writing since I’m getting like no feedback.
So, I’m trying to decided whether I should bother continuing, and then I decided that if I actually get some feedback, I’ll continue, but I’ll try to leave this chapter so that it can be the last if you want it to be.
Yeah, so now the maybe last chapter.
Chapter 50
It was with their plans set for break and heavy trunks that the Gryffindor 7th years piled into a single compartment on the train, similarly to the first trip on the train that September.
“This is not working for me,” Lily complained from James’s lap on the ground.
“What’s wrong with me?” James asked.
“Nothing,” Lily replied. “It’s just that my legs need more space than Sirius’s fat self allows.”
“Hey!”
“I agree with Lily,” Sarah said. “My feet are squished.”
Without even bothering to lift her gaze from her book, Alice waved her wand and doubled the size of the compartment.
“Yes! Thank you!” Steven exclaimed, stretching his legs. “Frank, I love your girlfriend.”
“Hey, you have your own,” Frank stated, tightening his arms around Alice who was still reading.
Steven looked down at Katelyn who was asleep with her head resting on his shoulder and smiled. “Yup.”
“Anything from the trolley, dears?”
Sirius jumped up and quickly made his way towards the lady with the food trolley. “I want –“
“- as much of everything I can give you, I know, dear,” she laughed, taking the little bag of gold Sirius handed her.
Five minutes later, a mountain of sweets was dumped on to Darlene’s seat while Sirius pulled her down on his lap and he and James were mercilessly biting the heads off of chocolate frogs.
As everyone else began to eat, Katelyn stirred and opened her eyes.
“Oh, food, great!” she exclaimed as she stole some Bertie Botts’ beans from Remus. “Yum, chocolate.”
“Hey, I picked those out for myself!” Remus complained. “Those are my favorites!”
“I know,” Katelyn shrugged as she grabbed another handful of chocolate beans and a chocolate frog from next to Remus.
“Hey!”
“Hay is for horses. Chocolate is for Remus.”
“Steven, control your girlfriend. She keeps taking my food.”
“You mean my food,” Sirius called as he reached for another cauldron cake. “I paid for it.”
“With whatever money you managed to steal from our bags while we showered,” Peter pointed out.
“Yeah, sure,” Sirius shrugged.
A few hours later, the train pulled into Kings Cross station and James and Sirius were still eating.
“We’re here,” Lily said. “Put the food down.”
Instead, the two boys shrunk and stuffed as much food as possible into their expanded pockets.
“Hurry up, you guys,” James said as they walked into the corridor. “I want to get to those cookies while they’re still warm.”
“What cookies?” Katelyn asked.
“Mrs. P’s cookies,” Sirius said like it was the most obvious thing in the world as he and James pulled their girlfriends off the train.
“Ow, Sirius!”
“What?”
“I want my arm back.”
“Why’s that?”
“Because! I like my arm!”
“Well, I want my girlfriend. Wanna know why?”
“Sirius!”
“Because I love her.”
“Un-be-lievable.”
Sirius stopped dead, a look of dread in his eyes, and turned to look behind him to find a tall blonde who looked to be in her mid-twenties looking back at him with raised eyebrows.
“First of all, let the poor girl go,” she said. “Then, quickly get me a chair.”
Sirius quickly did as she said while James, Remus, and Peter laughed in the background, Frank and Steven exchanged looks, and the girls looked confused.
The blonde sat down in the wooden chair Sirius had made appear out of thin air and put her head in her hands. “I’m either going crazy, or the earth is spinning the wrong way.”
“I think you’re being just a little over dramatic,” James said, having emerged from his laughing fit, though he was still sporting a wide smile.
“Go away,” the blonde waved him away. “I’ll get to you later.”
James just shook his head and went back to watching the blonde look like someone had died.
Everyone else watched her as well, all with different emotions showing on their faces, including passer bys.
“I need some water.”
James rolled his eyes. “Really Ash.”
“Water!”
Sirius quickly conjured a glass and filled it with water from his wand, handing it to the blonde, all with a look of half-fear and half-nervousness on his face.
“Sirius Black.”
“Y-yes?”
“30 galleons.”
“Hey, it’s not my fault if –“
“30 galleons and my sister’s entire goal in life.”
“What?” Now, Sirius just looked plain confused.
James, Remus, and Peter, on the other hand, had erupted into laughter.
“And, I have to dye my hair orange for a month!”
“No one said you have –“
“I swore it! And my money and Lisa!” she was back to shaking her head into her hands in silence.
“I’m sorta confused,” Darlene said to Sirius after half a minute of silence.
“Meet Ashley Potter,” Sirius replied. “Queen of overreaction.”
“Overreaction!” Ashley shrieked.
James quickly ran forward and put his hands on her shoulders. “Deep breaths, Ash. You’re the one with such little faith in Sirius and Lisa…well, Lisa just can’t take a hint.”
“I’m still confused,” Darlene said.
“Yeah, me too, now,” Sirius replied, looking curiously down at Ashley. “What did I do to Lisa?”
“Do you not know how much she likes you?”
“Umm…” Sirius shifted uncomfortably from one foot to the other.
“And then my money and my hair!”
James, Remus, and Peter were back to laughing at the look on Sirius’s face. Lisa Potter was Ashley’s sister and James’s cousin. She lived in and went to school in France, but the family visited annually for Christmas. From the first moment she laid eyes on Sirius, she had developed the hugest crush on him. Sirius, on the other hand was unaware of the fact and thought of Lisa as James’s annoying cousin, as everyone other than Lisa already knew.
“Ashley, if you don’t stop acting weird, I’ll go get Aunt Cathy,” James threatened. Only her mom could control Ashley’s overreactions.
“Give me a sec,” Ashley held up a finger, took a few deep breaths, then stood from the chair, vanishing it and the glass. “Okay, I’m better now, but I still feel bad for my hair.” Ashley tugged on her blonde locks with a sad look in her eyes.
Sirius was still observing her tentatively while the other Marauders calmed down and the rest looked on interestedly.
“Okay,” Ashley sighed. “Introduce me to the demon.”
“What?”
Ashley pointed at Darlene who looked bewildered.
“Well, she’s kind of mean sometimes but I don’t think –“
“Sirius, that girl is the reason my hair is going to be orange for a month,” Ashley told him. “I’m not liking her so much right now.”
Sirius rolled his eyes at her and pulled Darlene forward. “Ashley, Darlene Jade,” Sirius introduced.
“Nice to meet you,” Ashley said quickly before brushing past her. “James!”
Darlene looked after her as she approached James and congratulated him on getting Lily to say yes to him while he and Lily both turned increasingly redder due to her rambling about how she so knew she’d say yes eventually.
“Why doesn’t she like me?” Darlene asked Sirius hesitantly.
“Oh it’s nothing,” Sirius shook his head, turning to Darlene. “See, way back in fifth year when we came home for Christmas, one evening, the conversation made it around to my, err…dating status.” Sirius shifted uncomfortably before continuing. “Ashley bet one of James’s other cousins, Derek, that I wouldn’t be able to keep a girl for longer than a month. Then,” Sirius continued, “last year, she announced that if I ever fell in love, she’d dye her hair orange. And um, yeah. That’s why Ashley isn’t so keen on you at the moment,” Sirius finished awkwardly, looking down at the ground.
“Oh,” was all Darlene could think of to say.
“She loves Lily, though,” Sirius said motioning to where Ashley was fawning over Lily, who was completely red-faced. “Derek didn’t seem to think that Lily would ever cave and bet Ashley 30 galleons last Christmas.”
“But isn’t that how much –“
“Yeah, ironic right?” Sirius smiled. “Give Ashley a few minutes to figure that out.”
“Sirius?”
“Yeah?”
“I love you.”
Sirius smiled slightly, looking dawn at her. “I love you too.” He kissed her softly on the lips, but they were interrupted by a shout.
“Oi, Sirius, Super Girl, come here!”
The couple jumped apart and looked around to find Ashley waving them over.
The pair made their way over and Ashley marched right up to Darlene and exuberantly shook her hand. “I would like to personally congratulate you on accomplishing the impossible. So, tell me, how’d you do it?”
“Um…what?”
“How’d you get Sirius to actually fall in love with you?”
“No idea; ask him,” Darlene pointed at Sirius.
“Oh, he’s Sirius,” Ashley scoffed. “He doesn’t know anything.”
“Hey,” Sirius protested. “I do know that you have to go around with orange hair for a month.”
Ashley glared at him and turned away, going over to congratulate Sarah on getting Remus to date.
“I like her,” Darlene said.
“So do I,” Sirius agreed. “God, I wish I didn’t.”
James?” Lily said.
“Yeah?” James turned to Lily.
“Is all of your family that weird?”
James thought for a second. “Yeah pretty much.”
Sirius nodded. “Wait until you meet Carly; oh, and Dean! Oh their defiantly something when their in the same room,” he laughed.
“It’s so funny what they fight about,” Peter agreed. “Remember the time with the lemon juice?”
“And the ice?”
“With Uncle Carl!” James added as the two boys broke into laughter.
“Who did it?” Peter asked, having calmed down.
“I don’t know, but I think Carly picked the lemons,” James said.
“Sirius shook his head. “Dean said that he picked the lemons and Carly picked out the glass.”
“But it was the other way around.”
“No; I defiantly think Carly won that one,” James said defiantly.
“How on earth –“
“You sound just as stupid arguing about this,” Peter interrupted. “No one really cares.”
“What’s going on?” Remus asked, joining the conversation.
“James and Sirius are arguing about who won the thing with the lemons,” Peter told him.
“Remus rolled his eyes. “What’s the point in arguing over who won that? It’s stupider than arguing over who picked the lemons.”
“Oh, wait!” Sirius suddenly exclaimed turning to Lily. “You should meet Grandpa Dan!”
Lily and Darlene exchanged looks.
“Oh, he’s the best!” James agreed. “Remember when he should us how to make fur grow on feet and then he showed us how to make it stay for a week!”
“That was classic!” Sirius laughed.
“And…and re…remem…ber C…Cindy!” Remus howled as the boys fell into hysteria.
“She was so mad!” Peter exclaimed.
“And the look on Uncle Craig’s face when he couldn’t get rid of it!” James added. “He sulked all week.”
“Then when it disappeared, he said that his spell worked!”
“But mom was ******,” James said.
“But she said it was worth it to hear Kimmy scream when she saw her daughter’s feet!” Sirius laughed.
“Wow, your family is screwed,” Sarah said with wide eyes.
“Yeah,” James nodded. “I love them.”
“Good luck, Lils,” Darlene smirked.
“You have to come too,” Lily said.
Darlene gave her a look.
A look of comprehension fell onto Lily’s face, followed by horror.
“Darlene!” she exclaimed. “We’ve barely been together for 4 month!”
“But you’ve been in love for over 6 years,” Darlene smirked.
“Just shut up!” By now, Lily was glowing red as she looked over to see if the guys had overheard; luckily they hadn’t.
“You guys!” Alice and Katelyn made their way over. “We’re all gonna have to go soon. It’s time for goodbyes.” Alice pretended to wipe a fake tear.
The other three girls’ faces fell.
Lily sighed. “Only for a week.”
“But that’s so long!” Darlene cried.
“You guys, my parents are here.” Steven and Frank joined them. “Their taking Steven and I home.”
“Already?” Alice pouted.
“Everyone’s almost gone, Love,” Frank laughed.
“But I don’t want to say goodbye yet!”
“Potter, Black, we gotta go!”
“I guess this is it.” the Marauders stopped laughing at the Potter family.
Remus nodded. “My parents are here.”
“I need to get back through the barrier,” Lily said, looking at it with dread.
“That’s where mine are waiting,” Katelyn nodded.
“And your mom’s over by my parents,” Remus told Peter.
He nodded. “Time to say bye.”
There was a round of hugs and kisses and then more hugs and last kisses.
10 minutes later, everyone was splitting up. Ashley was leading James and Sirius off towards the barrier, still going on about Darlene and Lily; Remus and Peter were making their way towards their parents, and Steven was laughing at Frank because his mom was talking loudly about how glad she was that he managed to keep Alice.
“And then there were five,” Sarah sighed.
“We should get through the barrier,” Lily said to Katelyn. “Our parents are probably waiting.
Katelyn nodded and the two girls hugged the others one last time.
Just as Alice pulled out of a three people hug with Lily and Katelyn, she burst into laughter.
“Oh that is so funny!”
The others frowned and turned to see what Alice was laughing at.
Then, Lily and Sarah were laughing with her.
Darlene’s brothers.
All three of them.
Brandon, Danny, and Kyle.
Darlene laughed, too.
“I bet dad sent them to find out who I was dating. Mom said that she managed to hide a name, but he found one of the letters I sent her, so he knows there’s someone.”
“Your dad sent who?” Katelyn asked, confusedly, not exactly sure what was going on since she hadn’t met Darlene’s brothers.
Darlene pointed. “My brothers.”
Katelyn laughed too. “Sirius is lucky.”
Darlene nodded. “Very.”
“I guess you’re going, too, then,” Sarah hugged her.
Darlene nodded.
“Write to us,” Lily said as she and Katelyn waved and went over to the barrier.
Darlene hugged Alice and Sarah tightly.
“See you guys soon,” she said.
“At the Potters,” Sarah agreed.
Darlene nodded and then ran off to meet her brothers.
“I guess we gotta find our parents, too,” Alice said.
Sarah nodded and the two set off across the platform in a comfortable silence.
“There!” Sarah exclaimed suddenly, pointing to where both their mom’s were talking on the other side of the platform.
The two girls hurried over and threw themselves at their moms.
“Finally,” Sarah’s mom said. “We thought you girls might have missed the train.”
“Sorry, Mrs. Burham,” Alice said. “We had twice the many goodbyes to say.”
“Really?” Mrs. Khorn looked down at her daughter. “How so.”
“We made some new friends this year,” Alice answered her.
“New friends?” Mrs. Burham asked. “Anyone we’d know?”
Sarah shrugged. “You’ve heard of the Potters and the Blacks. Their kinda famous.”
The two adults exchanged looks.
“And the rest of the Marauders Lily hates so much?”
“You can’t exactly call it hate anymore, mom,” Sarah said. “A lot has changed.”
“Like what?”
Alice smirked. “She has a boyfriend now.”
Sarah blushed. “Alice!”
Alice smirked some more. “See you at the Potters’!” she waved and pulled her mom away.
“The Potters’?”
“The Potters’?” Sarah’s mom echoed Mrs. Khorn.
Sarah shrugged again. “Like I said; a lot has changed.”
“Wow, this is not fun,” Katelyn said to Lily.
“I know,” Lily nodded. “I’ve had to say goodbye to way too many more people than usual.
“I’m saying goodbye to 10 more people than I thought I would when I first got on the train.”
Lily laughed. “You knew you’d have friends.”
Katelyn nodded. “But I never thought I’d meet my best friends here. I went to two different schools in America because I moved so much. They have three: one for the west coast, another for the east coast, and a third for the central area.”
Lily nodded. “Must have been hard moving so much.”
Katelyn shrugged. “I managed to make a couple new friends when I moved west, but I was only there for a year in California. This is definitely the best place I’ve been.”
Lily hugged her. “I’m going to miss you for that entire week!”
“I’ll miss you, too. Make sure you write.”
Lily nodded. “Definitely.”
They both separated and went their separate ways to their waiting parents.
“How was it?” Katelyn’s mom asked when she approached her parents and they had finished with the “I missed you!” s and hugs.
Katelyn smiled. “Amazing.”
“So you’re glad we moved?” her dad asked.
“Best decision you’ve ever made,” Katelyn nodded. “Can I go to a friend’s after Christmas for the rest of break?”
Her parents exchanged looks. She usually didn’t make such great friends. She’d never actually gone to a friend's over break.
“Of course you can,” Mrs. Deirs said happily.
The three of them walked out of the station, Mr. Deirs pulling Katelyn’s trunk behind him.
“So, tell us everything.”
Lily ran into her mom’s arms and gave her a huge hug.
“Lily! How are you?”
“Great!” Lily smiled. “How are you?”
“It’s been a long four months,” Ms. Evans replied.
Lily hugged her again.
“Come on,” Tracy said, taking Lily’s trunk.
“I’ve got it,” Lily took it from her.
They walked to the car, Mrs. Evans filling Lily in on what she’d missed. As they stepped out of the station, Lily saw the back of her mom’s van parked right in front of her and dragged her trunk over quickly, her mom right behind her.
“So, how’s it going with James?”
“Who’s James?”
Lily jumped a foot in the air and hurried around to the side of the van and screamed.
Her mom’s sister and her family were in the van. Lily’s aunt, uncle, and three cousins were all there. They lived in America and they were here!
“W-what are you doing here!?”
They all got out, grinning hugely.
“It’s Christmas, Lils,” her cousin, Connor, said, rolling his eyes.
Lily hugged him tightly, then hugged the rest. Emily was the oldest, a year older than Petunia, followed by Connor who was a year older than Lily, and last was Madison who was a year younger than Lily.
“We just got here,” Lily’s Aunt Susan said.
“When?” Lily asked.
“Just now,” Uncle Matt answered. “Like our luggage is still in the trunk.”
Lily climbed into the car with everyone else. “I can’t believe it! Why didn’t anyone tell me?”
“I wanted to surprise you,” her mom replied as she started the van. “Was it a good one?”
“The best,” Lily grinned. She hadn’t seen them in over two years, since they went to America for the summer after 4th year.
“Anyways,” Connor said as they pulled onto the road. “Who’s James?”
Lily smiled at him. “My boyfriend.”
“Excellent,” Connor said. “Emmy and Maddie can’t seem to get one; I haven’t gotten the chance to beat a guy up in ages.”
Lily fixed him with a look. “James is coming over on the 27th for the day and we’re both going to spend the rest of the break at his house.”
“You are?”
Connor and Uncle Matt sounded unhappy and Emily, Madison, and Aunt Susan sounded shocked.
“Oh good, you never wrote back,” Tracy said.
“Yeah,” Lily nodded, ignoring the rest. “He got a reply back yesterday saying it was okay and there was no point in writing after that.”
“She’s spending a week at a boy’s?” Uncle Matt asked.
Tracy nodded.
“Frank says that life is incomplete if you don’t get the chance to experience a Marauders’ New Year’s Eve,” Lily said.
“Alice’s boyfriend, right?”
“Yeah,” Lily answered her mom.
“Why is she spending a week at a boy’s?”
“Don’t worry, Dad,” Connor said. “She won’t be able to go because he’ll be stuck in a hospital all week.”
“He’s bigger than you, Connor,” Lily said.
“So?”
“And he’s a wizard, remember?”
“So?”
Lily sighed. “I August, I was laughing at Darlene because I didn’t have to deal with three overprotective brothers, and now I have six of them.”
“How so?” Emily asked.
“Well, there’s that idiot,” Lily pointed to Connor, “Then there’s Alice’s boyfriend and his best friend, and then James’s three best friends and that equals six.”
Then, Lily laughed. “But Darlene has a trillion cousins, three brothers, and James, Remus, Peter, Frank, and Kyle!”
“So it was a good start?” Tracy asked.
“The best.”
Darlene ran across the platform, stopping right in front of her brothers’ smiling faces.
“Lenny!” Brandon exclaimed picking Darlene clean off the ground and twirling her around.
“Put me down you big oaf!” Darlene shouted, though she was sporting a huge grin.
As soon as she was back on the ground, Danny attacked her in a giant bear hug. “It’s so great to see you!” he smiled.
Darlene didn’t reply, mostly because she was unable to.
Danny pulled away and looked down at her. “Are you alright?”
“I am now that I can breathe!” Darlene gasped, glaring at him.
Danny grinned. “Sorry.”
“Don’t I get one?”
Darlene turned away from Danny and smiled, jumping straight into Kyle’s arms.
When she’d pulled away, Darlene stood back and looked up, literally, at her brothers and put on her best puppy dog face. They didn’t deny her anything when she used the face.
“Do you love me?” she asked in a sweet, innocent voice.
Her brothers exchanged looks.
“Of course we do!” Danny exclaimed.
“What do you want?” Kyle glared suspiciously.
“Why are you here?”
“Can’t we come pick our baby sister up on her last trip home for Christmas from Hogwarts?” Brandon asked.
“Daddy sent you, didn’t he?”
Kyle shifted uncomfortably. “He told us to come get you…”
“But then he told us that mom said –“
“But why did she tell him?!” Darlene exclaimed, completely loosing the face.
“Dad actually found one of your letters, but it didn’t specifically say who…”
“So you all jumped up and came down here when dad told you to come find out who it was and scare him off if you don’t like him?” Darlene glared.
“I guess you could put it that way,” Danny nodded. “I mean you are our baby sister, so we have the right –“
“No you don’t!”
“Yes we do!” Kyle shouted back. “It’s an unwritten rule!”
“Oh really?” Darlene asked sarcastically. “What does this ‘unwritten rule’ state?”
“It states that as older brothers, we have every right to make sure he got the speech and/or get rid of him if we see fit.”
“I don’t care what you ‘see fit;’ he goes nowhere! And James, Remus, Peter, Frank, and Steven already gave Sirius the speech!”
Oh no.
“Sirius?”
“Like Sirius Black?”
“As in Sirius Black, the Marauder?”
“What is wrong with you?!” Danny yelled. Of course, the last time he had seen Sirius, he was at his worst.
“Danny –“
“Don’t!”
“But –“
“I do not want to hear it!”
“Oh come on!”
“No!”
“Just ask Kyle!”
“No!”
“Oh come on!” Darlene screamed in frustration.
“Darlene,” Kyle said, “Sirius Black?”
“Yes!”
“Look, Lenny,” Brandon said, “he wasn’t the best of all the boys at Hogwarts.”
“He was in first year!”
“Yeah, and I caught him outside his dorm one night while I was on patrol.”
Darlene rolled her eyes. “Yes, and he will cherish that first detention for the rest of his life.”
“Mindy caught him out only a week later!” Brandon exclaimed.
“And every single person to ever go to Hogwarts has not been out after hours at least once.”
“But he got out of that one by telling her that I was going to ask her to Hogsmeade!”
Darlene laughed. “Remind me again who you celebrated your 3rd anniversary with last month?”
Brandon blinked a couple of times. “That-that’s beside the point.”
“You have no excuse to dislike him,” Darlene said, crossing her arms.
“What about what the others have told me!”
Darlene turned to Danny and Kyle. “And what would that be?”
“Okay, Lenny, you can’t get out of this one and you know it,” Danny smiled triumphantly. “I caught him out after hours every other night!”
“Danny!”
“He was always in a broom closet!”
Darlene decided to ignore that; she and Sirius had already talked about how he was putting the past behind him and was done with being who he used to be.
“How about you Kyle?” she asked. “How many times did you find him in broom closet last year?”
“Um…at least 10 times the year before that!”
Darlene gave him a look. They both knew that he had started to change during his sixth year, and Kyle was there and couldn’t deny it.
“He wasn’t so bad last year,” Kyle grumbled, not wanting to admit anything good about Sirius. “But he was always in detention for pulling a prank!” he added quickly.
Brandon and Kyle nodded quickly in agreement.
“All the time.”
“Like every other night.”
“He wouldn’t leave the Slytherins alone.”
“And they didn’t deserve it?” Darlene raised an eyebrow.
“Well…it was still mean,” Danny reasoned.
“You sound like Lily, and she’s literally in love with James now.”
“What?”
“Never mind,” Darlene waved it off. “The point is that you don’t actually know him.”
“So,” Brandon crossed his arms.
“I went to school with him for 6 years,” Kyle said like it changed everything.
Darlene gave Kyle a look. And it wasn’t just any look; it was the look she used that always made her brothers cave. Like always. There was no exception.
She picked on Kyle because he was the weakest link. Kyle knew perfectly well that Sirius began to shape up during his sixth year. He would crack. Soon.
“He never got worse than 4th and 5th year,” Kyle sighed.
Ha! It worked!
“Sirius actually wasn’t too bad last year.”
“Ha, told you so!” Darlene cheered happily.
“But that doesn’t mean you’re allowed to date him,” he added quickly.
“But –“
Brandon and Danny smirked.
“Darlene, he is bad news, trust me,” Kyle told her.
“How would you know?”
“I was on the Quidditch team with him forever!”
“Yeah, so was I,” Danny added.
“Well, I’ve been on the team with him for half a year!” Darlene said. She hadn’t told any of her family about joining the team. Maybe that would soften them up.
“You what?!”
Yeah, it was working.
“I’m on the Quidditch team so ha!” Darlene smiled widely.
“H-how?”
“James made me tryout, so I did, and he put me on the team,” Darlene replied simply.
He brothers stared.
“I’m good enough!”
“We didn’t say anything,” Brandon held his hands up in defense.
“Besides,” Danny said. “We are supposed to be talking about how you do not know Sirius Black well enough to date him.”
Darn it.
“Oh and you do?” Darlene asked sarcastically. “Because 5 years on a Quidditch team and you know everything about a person!”
“You know more than after 4 months!” Kyle shot back.
“Let’s see,” Darlene put on a sarcastic thinking face. “5 years of Quidditch practice every other night, with no talking to each other, or 4 months of breakfast, lunch and dinner, free periods, and up to midnight or later in the Heads’ Dorms. Which is more time spent together?”
“Darlene –“
“Do you really dislike him that much?”
Her brothers exchanged looks.
Brandon sighed and looked down at Darlene. “It’s just a brother thing. We can’t help it.”
“Yeah, that’s why I have to try to fix it.”
“You’re not mad, are you?”
Darlene sighed. “No, I guess not.”
“So you’ll stop dating him?”
“Danny!”
Danny shrugged. “It was worth a shot.”
“I have to see this change,” Kyle said. “I’m not taking your word for it.”
Darlene sighed. “I’m meeting him in Diagon Ally on the 27th because James is going to Lily’s. How about you can join us for part of the trip? He can come to dinner, too, for dad’s sake.”
“That sounds good,” Brandon agreed.
“What is James Potter going to Lily’s house for?” Kyle asked.
Darlene smiled. “Hogwarts has undergone some major changes.”
Her brothers exchanged looks.
“You can tell us about it on the drive home.”
“Wow. That is a change,” Ashley said.
James and Sirius and just finished telling her about Hogwarts: Before and After. That was Sirius clever idea for the story name.
Ashley pulled into the driveway of the Potters’ mansion. The three got out of the car and the boys pulled out their trunks. Together, they walked up to the front door.
Ashley was just about to open the front door when James stopped her.
“Wait!” he pulled out his wand and pointed it to her hair.
Sirius stifled a laugh as it tuned neon orange. Ashley glared as James returned his wand to his pocket and said, “There.”
“You know they will know right away why my hair’s orange, right, Sirius?”
Sirius shut up.
James opened the door and led the other two in with a huge smile on his face. This was going to be good.
“We’re home!” he shouted.
Right away, five little kids, all under the age of 8, ran down the hall and attacked James and Sirius.
When they were done getting their hugs and had all stepped back, the kids looked over at Ashley who was making a face at Sirius.
“Why’s your hair orange, Ashley?” 7-year-old Tyler asked.
“It’s all his fault,” Ashley pointed at Sirius.
The kids exchanged looks and shrugged. They were too young to remember anything about the bet.
“Where is everyone else?” James asked.
“Waiting for you guys in the dining room,” Melanie replied.
“Thank you,” James thanked the 7-year-old. He vanished his and Sirius’s trunks to their rooms and followed the kids to the dining room.
“Ashley’s hair’s orange!” Cody shouted as he and his 5-year-old twin, Toby, ran into the dining room ahead of the others.
James heard all talking stop as the other kids appeared. He followed them in, a big grin on his face, Sirius and Ashley lingering in the hall.
25 faces stared expectantly at the doorway.
Sirius walked in, already turning red, followed by Ashley who was glaring at the back of Sirius’s head.
There was complete silence as the Potters all looked from Ashley to Sirius.
Finally, Derek Potter broke the silence. “Ha, hand it over, Carrot Head!” he shouted at Ashley with a huge grin on his face.
Ashley was suddenly smirking, turning away from Sirius who was red by now and to James who was still grinning widely.
“I have a girlfriend named Lily Evans.”
The Potters erupted.
You might want to leave feedback; maybe, if you read the A/N at the top.
Or maybe not. Probably not.
I mean it has been two months.
Oh well.
That’s okay.
*tear*
Really.
I don’t care.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
So, I’m trying to decided whether I should bother continuing, and then I decided that if I actually get some feedback, I’ll continue, but I’ll try to leave this chapter so that it can be the last if you want it to be.
Yeah, so now the maybe last chapter.
Chapter 50
It was with their plans set for break and heavy trunks that the Gryffindor 7th years piled into a single compartment on the train, similarly to the first trip on the train that September.
“This is not working for me,” Lily complained from James’s lap on the ground.
“What’s wrong with me?” James asked.
“Nothing,” Lily replied. “It’s just that my legs need more space than Sirius’s fat self allows.”
“Hey!”
“I agree with Lily,” Sarah said. “My feet are squished.”
Without even bothering to lift her gaze from her book, Alice waved her wand and doubled the size of the compartment.
“Yes! Thank you!” Steven exclaimed, stretching his legs. “Frank, I love your girlfriend.”
“Hey, you have your own,” Frank stated, tightening his arms around Alice who was still reading.
Steven looked down at Katelyn who was asleep with her head resting on his shoulder and smiled. “Yup.”
“Anything from the trolley, dears?”
Sirius jumped up and quickly made his way towards the lady with the food trolley. “I want –“
“- as much of everything I can give you, I know, dear,” she laughed, taking the little bag of gold Sirius handed her.
Five minutes later, a mountain of sweets was dumped on to Darlene’s seat while Sirius pulled her down on his lap and he and James were mercilessly biting the heads off of chocolate frogs.
As everyone else began to eat, Katelyn stirred and opened her eyes.
“Oh, food, great!” she exclaimed as she stole some Bertie Botts’ beans from Remus. “Yum, chocolate.”
“Hey, I picked those out for myself!” Remus complained. “Those are my favorites!”
“I know,” Katelyn shrugged as she grabbed another handful of chocolate beans and a chocolate frog from next to Remus.
“Hey!”
“Hay is for horses. Chocolate is for Remus.”
“Steven, control your girlfriend. She keeps taking my food.”
“You mean my food,” Sirius called as he reached for another cauldron cake. “I paid for it.”
“With whatever money you managed to steal from our bags while we showered,” Peter pointed out.
“Yeah, sure,” Sirius shrugged.
A few hours later, the train pulled into Kings Cross station and James and Sirius were still eating.
“We’re here,” Lily said. “Put the food down.”
Instead, the two boys shrunk and stuffed as much food as possible into their expanded pockets.
“Hurry up, you guys,” James said as they walked into the corridor. “I want to get to those cookies while they’re still warm.”
“What cookies?” Katelyn asked.
“Mrs. P’s cookies,” Sirius said like it was the most obvious thing in the world as he and James pulled their girlfriends off the train.
“Ow, Sirius!”
“What?”
“I want my arm back.”
“Why’s that?”
“Because! I like my arm!”
“Well, I want my girlfriend. Wanna know why?”
“Sirius!”
“Because I love her.”
“Un-be-lievable.”
Sirius stopped dead, a look of dread in his eyes, and turned to look behind him to find a tall blonde who looked to be in her mid-twenties looking back at him with raised eyebrows.
“First of all, let the poor girl go,” she said. “Then, quickly get me a chair.”
Sirius quickly did as she said while James, Remus, and Peter laughed in the background, Frank and Steven exchanged looks, and the girls looked confused.
The blonde sat down in the wooden chair Sirius had made appear out of thin air and put her head in her hands. “I’m either going crazy, or the earth is spinning the wrong way.”
“I think you’re being just a little over dramatic,” James said, having emerged from his laughing fit, though he was still sporting a wide smile.
“Go away,” the blonde waved him away. “I’ll get to you later.”
James just shook his head and went back to watching the blonde look like someone had died.
Everyone else watched her as well, all with different emotions showing on their faces, including passer bys.
“I need some water.”
James rolled his eyes. “Really Ash.”
“Water!”
Sirius quickly conjured a glass and filled it with water from his wand, handing it to the blonde, all with a look of half-fear and half-nervousness on his face.
“Sirius Black.”
“Y-yes?”
“30 galleons.”
“Hey, it’s not my fault if –“
“30 galleons and my sister’s entire goal in life.”
“What?” Now, Sirius just looked plain confused.
James, Remus, and Peter, on the other hand, had erupted into laughter.
“And, I have to dye my hair orange for a month!”
“No one said you have –“
“I swore it! And my money and Lisa!” she was back to shaking her head into her hands in silence.
“I’m sorta confused,” Darlene said to Sirius after half a minute of silence.
“Meet Ashley Potter,” Sirius replied. “Queen of overreaction.”
“Overreaction!” Ashley shrieked.
James quickly ran forward and put his hands on her shoulders. “Deep breaths, Ash. You’re the one with such little faith in Sirius and Lisa…well, Lisa just can’t take a hint.”
“I’m still confused,” Darlene said.
“Yeah, me too, now,” Sirius replied, looking curiously down at Ashley. “What did I do to Lisa?”
“Do you not know how much she likes you?”
“Umm…” Sirius shifted uncomfortably from one foot to the other.
“And then my money and my hair!”
James, Remus, and Peter were back to laughing at the look on Sirius’s face. Lisa Potter was Ashley’s sister and James’s cousin. She lived in and went to school in France, but the family visited annually for Christmas. From the first moment she laid eyes on Sirius, she had developed the hugest crush on him. Sirius, on the other hand was unaware of the fact and thought of Lisa as James’s annoying cousin, as everyone other than Lisa already knew.
“Ashley, if you don’t stop acting weird, I’ll go get Aunt Cathy,” James threatened. Only her mom could control Ashley’s overreactions.
“Give me a sec,” Ashley held up a finger, took a few deep breaths, then stood from the chair, vanishing it and the glass. “Okay, I’m better now, but I still feel bad for my hair.” Ashley tugged on her blonde locks with a sad look in her eyes.
Sirius was still observing her tentatively while the other Marauders calmed down and the rest looked on interestedly.
“Okay,” Ashley sighed. “Introduce me to the demon.”
“What?”
Ashley pointed at Darlene who looked bewildered.
“Well, she’s kind of mean sometimes but I don’t think –“
“Sirius, that girl is the reason my hair is going to be orange for a month,” Ashley told him. “I’m not liking her so much right now.”
Sirius rolled his eyes at her and pulled Darlene forward. “Ashley, Darlene Jade,” Sirius introduced.
“Nice to meet you,” Ashley said quickly before brushing past her. “James!”
Darlene looked after her as she approached James and congratulated him on getting Lily to say yes to him while he and Lily both turned increasingly redder due to her rambling about how she so knew she’d say yes eventually.
“Why doesn’t she like me?” Darlene asked Sirius hesitantly.
“Oh it’s nothing,” Sirius shook his head, turning to Darlene. “See, way back in fifth year when we came home for Christmas, one evening, the conversation made it around to my, err…dating status.” Sirius shifted uncomfortably before continuing. “Ashley bet one of James’s other cousins, Derek, that I wouldn’t be able to keep a girl for longer than a month. Then,” Sirius continued, “last year, she announced that if I ever fell in love, she’d dye her hair orange. And um, yeah. That’s why Ashley isn’t so keen on you at the moment,” Sirius finished awkwardly, looking down at the ground.
“Oh,” was all Darlene could think of to say.
“She loves Lily, though,” Sirius said motioning to where Ashley was fawning over Lily, who was completely red-faced. “Derek didn’t seem to think that Lily would ever cave and bet Ashley 30 galleons last Christmas.”
“But isn’t that how much –“
“Yeah, ironic right?” Sirius smiled. “Give Ashley a few minutes to figure that out.”
“Sirius?”
“Yeah?”
“I love you.”
Sirius smiled slightly, looking dawn at her. “I love you too.” He kissed her softly on the lips, but they were interrupted by a shout.
“Oi, Sirius, Super Girl, come here!”
The couple jumped apart and looked around to find Ashley waving them over.
The pair made their way over and Ashley marched right up to Darlene and exuberantly shook her hand. “I would like to personally congratulate you on accomplishing the impossible. So, tell me, how’d you do it?”
“Um…what?”
“How’d you get Sirius to actually fall in love with you?”
“No idea; ask him,” Darlene pointed at Sirius.
“Oh, he’s Sirius,” Ashley scoffed. “He doesn’t know anything.”
“Hey,” Sirius protested. “I do know that you have to go around with orange hair for a month.”
Ashley glared at him and turned away, going over to congratulate Sarah on getting Remus to date.
“I like her,” Darlene said.
“So do I,” Sirius agreed. “God, I wish I didn’t.”
James?” Lily said.
“Yeah?” James turned to Lily.
“Is all of your family that weird?”
James thought for a second. “Yeah pretty much.”
Sirius nodded. “Wait until you meet Carly; oh, and Dean! Oh their defiantly something when their in the same room,” he laughed.
“It’s so funny what they fight about,” Peter agreed. “Remember the time with the lemon juice?”
“And the ice?”
“With Uncle Carl!” James added as the two boys broke into laughter.
“Who did it?” Peter asked, having calmed down.
“I don’t know, but I think Carly picked the lemons,” James said.
“Sirius shook his head. “Dean said that he picked the lemons and Carly picked out the glass.”
“But it was the other way around.”
“No; I defiantly think Carly won that one,” James said defiantly.
“How on earth –“
“You sound just as stupid arguing about this,” Peter interrupted. “No one really cares.”
“What’s going on?” Remus asked, joining the conversation.
“James and Sirius are arguing about who won the thing with the lemons,” Peter told him.
“Remus rolled his eyes. “What’s the point in arguing over who won that? It’s stupider than arguing over who picked the lemons.”
“Oh, wait!” Sirius suddenly exclaimed turning to Lily. “You should meet Grandpa Dan!”
Lily and Darlene exchanged looks.
“Oh, he’s the best!” James agreed. “Remember when he should us how to make fur grow on feet and then he showed us how to make it stay for a week!”
“That was classic!” Sirius laughed.
“And…and re…remem…ber C…Cindy!” Remus howled as the boys fell into hysteria.
“She was so mad!” Peter exclaimed.
“And the look on Uncle Craig’s face when he couldn’t get rid of it!” James added. “He sulked all week.”
“Then when it disappeared, he said that his spell worked!”
“But mom was ******,” James said.
“But she said it was worth it to hear Kimmy scream when she saw her daughter’s feet!” Sirius laughed.
“Wow, your family is screwed,” Sarah said with wide eyes.
“Yeah,” James nodded. “I love them.”
“Good luck, Lils,” Darlene smirked.
“You have to come too,” Lily said.
Darlene gave her a look.
A look of comprehension fell onto Lily’s face, followed by horror.
“Darlene!” she exclaimed. “We’ve barely been together for 4 month!”
“But you’ve been in love for over 6 years,” Darlene smirked.
“Just shut up!” By now, Lily was glowing red as she looked over to see if the guys had overheard; luckily they hadn’t.
“You guys!” Alice and Katelyn made their way over. “We’re all gonna have to go soon. It’s time for goodbyes.” Alice pretended to wipe a fake tear.
The other three girls’ faces fell.
Lily sighed. “Only for a week.”
“But that’s so long!” Darlene cried.
“You guys, my parents are here.” Steven and Frank joined them. “Their taking Steven and I home.”
“Already?” Alice pouted.
“Everyone’s almost gone, Love,” Frank laughed.
“But I don’t want to say goodbye yet!”
“Potter, Black, we gotta go!”
“I guess this is it.” the Marauders stopped laughing at the Potter family.
Remus nodded. “My parents are here.”
“I need to get back through the barrier,” Lily said, looking at it with dread.
“That’s where mine are waiting,” Katelyn nodded.
“And your mom’s over by my parents,” Remus told Peter.
He nodded. “Time to say bye.”
There was a round of hugs and kisses and then more hugs and last kisses.
10 minutes later, everyone was splitting up. Ashley was leading James and Sirius off towards the barrier, still going on about Darlene and Lily; Remus and Peter were making their way towards their parents, and Steven was laughing at Frank because his mom was talking loudly about how glad she was that he managed to keep Alice.
“And then there were five,” Sarah sighed.
“We should get through the barrier,” Lily said to Katelyn. “Our parents are probably waiting.
Katelyn nodded and the two girls hugged the others one last time.
Just as Alice pulled out of a three people hug with Lily and Katelyn, she burst into laughter.
“Oh that is so funny!”
The others frowned and turned to see what Alice was laughing at.
Then, Lily and Sarah were laughing with her.
Darlene’s brothers.
All three of them.
Brandon, Danny, and Kyle.
Darlene laughed, too.
“I bet dad sent them to find out who I was dating. Mom said that she managed to hide a name, but he found one of the letters I sent her, so he knows there’s someone.”
“Your dad sent who?” Katelyn asked, confusedly, not exactly sure what was going on since she hadn’t met Darlene’s brothers.
Darlene pointed. “My brothers.”
Katelyn laughed too. “Sirius is lucky.”
Darlene nodded. “Very.”
“I guess you’re going, too, then,” Sarah hugged her.
Darlene nodded.
“Write to us,” Lily said as she and Katelyn waved and went over to the barrier.
Darlene hugged Alice and Sarah tightly.
“See you guys soon,” she said.
“At the Potters,” Sarah agreed.
Darlene nodded and then ran off to meet her brothers.
“I guess we gotta find our parents, too,” Alice said.
Sarah nodded and the two set off across the platform in a comfortable silence.
“There!” Sarah exclaimed suddenly, pointing to where both their mom’s were talking on the other side of the platform.
The two girls hurried over and threw themselves at their moms.
“Finally,” Sarah’s mom said. “We thought you girls might have missed the train.”
“Sorry, Mrs. Burham,” Alice said. “We had twice the many goodbyes to say.”
“Really?” Mrs. Khorn looked down at her daughter. “How so.”
“We made some new friends this year,” Alice answered her.
“New friends?” Mrs. Burham asked. “Anyone we’d know?”
Sarah shrugged. “You’ve heard of the Potters and the Blacks. Their kinda famous.”
The two adults exchanged looks.
“And the rest of the Marauders Lily hates so much?”
“You can’t exactly call it hate anymore, mom,” Sarah said. “A lot has changed.”
“Like what?”
Alice smirked. “She has a boyfriend now.”
Sarah blushed. “Alice!”
Alice smirked some more. “See you at the Potters’!” she waved and pulled her mom away.
“The Potters’?”
“The Potters’?” Sarah’s mom echoed Mrs. Khorn.
Sarah shrugged again. “Like I said; a lot has changed.”
“Wow, this is not fun,” Katelyn said to Lily.
“I know,” Lily nodded. “I’ve had to say goodbye to way too many more people than usual.
“I’m saying goodbye to 10 more people than I thought I would when I first got on the train.”
Lily laughed. “You knew you’d have friends.”
Katelyn nodded. “But I never thought I’d meet my best friends here. I went to two different schools in America because I moved so much. They have three: one for the west coast, another for the east coast, and a third for the central area.”
Lily nodded. “Must have been hard moving so much.”
Katelyn shrugged. “I managed to make a couple new friends when I moved west, but I was only there for a year in California. This is definitely the best place I’ve been.”
Lily hugged her. “I’m going to miss you for that entire week!”
“I’ll miss you, too. Make sure you write.”
Lily nodded. “Definitely.”
They both separated and went their separate ways to their waiting parents.
“How was it?” Katelyn’s mom asked when she approached her parents and they had finished with the “I missed you!” s and hugs.
Katelyn smiled. “Amazing.”
“So you’re glad we moved?” her dad asked.
“Best decision you’ve ever made,” Katelyn nodded. “Can I go to a friend’s after Christmas for the rest of break?”
Her parents exchanged looks. She usually didn’t make such great friends. She’d never actually gone to a friend's over break.
“Of course you can,” Mrs. Deirs said happily.
The three of them walked out of the station, Mr. Deirs pulling Katelyn’s trunk behind him.
“So, tell us everything.”
Lily ran into her mom’s arms and gave her a huge hug.
“Lily! How are you?”
“Great!” Lily smiled. “How are you?”
“It’s been a long four months,” Ms. Evans replied.
Lily hugged her again.
“Come on,” Tracy said, taking Lily’s trunk.
“I’ve got it,” Lily took it from her.
They walked to the car, Mrs. Evans filling Lily in on what she’d missed. As they stepped out of the station, Lily saw the back of her mom’s van parked right in front of her and dragged her trunk over quickly, her mom right behind her.
“So, how’s it going with James?”
“Who’s James?”
Lily jumped a foot in the air and hurried around to the side of the van and screamed.
Her mom’s sister and her family were in the van. Lily’s aunt, uncle, and three cousins were all there. They lived in America and they were here!
“W-what are you doing here!?”
They all got out, grinning hugely.
“It’s Christmas, Lils,” her cousin, Connor, said, rolling his eyes.
Lily hugged him tightly, then hugged the rest. Emily was the oldest, a year older than Petunia, followed by Connor who was a year older than Lily, and last was Madison who was a year younger than Lily.
“We just got here,” Lily’s Aunt Susan said.
“When?” Lily asked.
“Just now,” Uncle Matt answered. “Like our luggage is still in the trunk.”
Lily climbed into the car with everyone else. “I can’t believe it! Why didn’t anyone tell me?”
“I wanted to surprise you,” her mom replied as she started the van. “Was it a good one?”
“The best,” Lily grinned. She hadn’t seen them in over two years, since they went to America for the summer after 4th year.
“Anyways,” Connor said as they pulled onto the road. “Who’s James?”
Lily smiled at him. “My boyfriend.”
“Excellent,” Connor said. “Emmy and Maddie can’t seem to get one; I haven’t gotten the chance to beat a guy up in ages.”
Lily fixed him with a look. “James is coming over on the 27th for the day and we’re both going to spend the rest of the break at his house.”
“You are?”
Connor and Uncle Matt sounded unhappy and Emily, Madison, and Aunt Susan sounded shocked.
“Oh good, you never wrote back,” Tracy said.
“Yeah,” Lily nodded, ignoring the rest. “He got a reply back yesterday saying it was okay and there was no point in writing after that.”
“She’s spending a week at a boy’s?” Uncle Matt asked.
Tracy nodded.
“Frank says that life is incomplete if you don’t get the chance to experience a Marauders’ New Year’s Eve,” Lily said.
“Alice’s boyfriend, right?”
“Yeah,” Lily answered her mom.
“Why is she spending a week at a boy’s?”
“Don’t worry, Dad,” Connor said. “She won’t be able to go because he’ll be stuck in a hospital all week.”
“He’s bigger than you, Connor,” Lily said.
“So?”
“And he’s a wizard, remember?”
“So?”
Lily sighed. “I August, I was laughing at Darlene because I didn’t have to deal with three overprotective brothers, and now I have six of them.”
“How so?” Emily asked.
“Well, there’s that idiot,” Lily pointed to Connor, “Then there’s Alice’s boyfriend and his best friend, and then James’s three best friends and that equals six.”
Then, Lily laughed. “But Darlene has a trillion cousins, three brothers, and James, Remus, Peter, Frank, and Kyle!”
“So it was a good start?” Tracy asked.
“The best.”
Darlene ran across the platform, stopping right in front of her brothers’ smiling faces.
“Lenny!” Brandon exclaimed picking Darlene clean off the ground and twirling her around.
“Put me down you big oaf!” Darlene shouted, though she was sporting a huge grin.
As soon as she was back on the ground, Danny attacked her in a giant bear hug. “It’s so great to see you!” he smiled.
Darlene didn’t reply, mostly because she was unable to.
Danny pulled away and looked down at her. “Are you alright?”
“I am now that I can breathe!” Darlene gasped, glaring at him.
Danny grinned. “Sorry.”
“Don’t I get one?”
Darlene turned away from Danny and smiled, jumping straight into Kyle’s arms.
When she’d pulled away, Darlene stood back and looked up, literally, at her brothers and put on her best puppy dog face. They didn’t deny her anything when she used the face.
“Do you love me?” she asked in a sweet, innocent voice.
Her brothers exchanged looks.
“Of course we do!” Danny exclaimed.
“What do you want?” Kyle glared suspiciously.
“Why are you here?”
“Can’t we come pick our baby sister up on her last trip home for Christmas from Hogwarts?” Brandon asked.
“Daddy sent you, didn’t he?”
Kyle shifted uncomfortably. “He told us to come get you…”
“But then he told us that mom said –“
“But why did she tell him?!” Darlene exclaimed, completely loosing the face.
“Dad actually found one of your letters, but it didn’t specifically say who…”
“So you all jumped up and came down here when dad told you to come find out who it was and scare him off if you don’t like him?” Darlene glared.
“I guess you could put it that way,” Danny nodded. “I mean you are our baby sister, so we have the right –“
“No you don’t!”
“Yes we do!” Kyle shouted back. “It’s an unwritten rule!”
“Oh really?” Darlene asked sarcastically. “What does this ‘unwritten rule’ state?”
“It states that as older brothers, we have every right to make sure he got the speech and/or get rid of him if we see fit.”
“I don’t care what you ‘see fit;’ he goes nowhere! And James, Remus, Peter, Frank, and Steven already gave Sirius the speech!”
Oh no.
“Sirius?”
“Like Sirius Black?”
“As in Sirius Black, the Marauder?”
“What is wrong with you?!” Danny yelled. Of course, the last time he had seen Sirius, he was at his worst.
“Danny –“
“Don’t!”
“But –“
“I do not want to hear it!”
“Oh come on!”
“No!”
“Just ask Kyle!”
“No!”
“Oh come on!” Darlene screamed in frustration.
“Darlene,” Kyle said, “Sirius Black?”
“Yes!”
“Look, Lenny,” Brandon said, “he wasn’t the best of all the boys at Hogwarts.”
“He was in first year!”
“Yeah, and I caught him outside his dorm one night while I was on patrol.”
Darlene rolled her eyes. “Yes, and he will cherish that first detention for the rest of his life.”
“Mindy caught him out only a week later!” Brandon exclaimed.
“And every single person to ever go to Hogwarts has not been out after hours at least once.”
“But he got out of that one by telling her that I was going to ask her to Hogsmeade!”
Darlene laughed. “Remind me again who you celebrated your 3rd anniversary with last month?”
Brandon blinked a couple of times. “That-that’s beside the point.”
“You have no excuse to dislike him,” Darlene said, crossing her arms.
“What about what the others have told me!”
Darlene turned to Danny and Kyle. “And what would that be?”
“Okay, Lenny, you can’t get out of this one and you know it,” Danny smiled triumphantly. “I caught him out after hours every other night!”
“Danny!”
“He was always in a broom closet!”
Darlene decided to ignore that; she and Sirius had already talked about how he was putting the past behind him and was done with being who he used to be.
“How about you Kyle?” she asked. “How many times did you find him in broom closet last year?”
“Um…at least 10 times the year before that!”
Darlene gave him a look. They both knew that he had started to change during his sixth year, and Kyle was there and couldn’t deny it.
“He wasn’t so bad last year,” Kyle grumbled, not wanting to admit anything good about Sirius. “But he was always in detention for pulling a prank!” he added quickly.
Brandon and Kyle nodded quickly in agreement.
“All the time.”
“Like every other night.”
“He wouldn’t leave the Slytherins alone.”
“And they didn’t deserve it?” Darlene raised an eyebrow.
“Well…it was still mean,” Danny reasoned.
“You sound like Lily, and she’s literally in love with James now.”
“What?”
“Never mind,” Darlene waved it off. “The point is that you don’t actually know him.”
“So,” Brandon crossed his arms.
“I went to school with him for 6 years,” Kyle said like it changed everything.
Darlene gave Kyle a look. And it wasn’t just any look; it was the look she used that always made her brothers cave. Like always. There was no exception.
She picked on Kyle because he was the weakest link. Kyle knew perfectly well that Sirius began to shape up during his sixth year. He would crack. Soon.
“He never got worse than 4th and 5th year,” Kyle sighed.
Ha! It worked!
“Sirius actually wasn’t too bad last year.”
“Ha, told you so!” Darlene cheered happily.
“But that doesn’t mean you’re allowed to date him,” he added quickly.
“But –“
Brandon and Danny smirked.
“Darlene, he is bad news, trust me,” Kyle told her.
“How would you know?”
“I was on the Quidditch team with him forever!”
“Yeah, so was I,” Danny added.
“Well, I’ve been on the team with him for half a year!” Darlene said. She hadn’t told any of her family about joining the team. Maybe that would soften them up.
“You what?!”
Yeah, it was working.
“I’m on the Quidditch team so ha!” Darlene smiled widely.
“H-how?”
“James made me tryout, so I did, and he put me on the team,” Darlene replied simply.
He brothers stared.
“I’m good enough!”
“We didn’t say anything,” Brandon held his hands up in defense.
“Besides,” Danny said. “We are supposed to be talking about how you do not know Sirius Black well enough to date him.”
Darn it.
“Oh and you do?” Darlene asked sarcastically. “Because 5 years on a Quidditch team and you know everything about a person!”
“You know more than after 4 months!” Kyle shot back.
“Let’s see,” Darlene put on a sarcastic thinking face. “5 years of Quidditch practice every other night, with no talking to each other, or 4 months of breakfast, lunch and dinner, free periods, and up to midnight or later in the Heads’ Dorms. Which is more time spent together?”
“Darlene –“
“Do you really dislike him that much?”
Her brothers exchanged looks.
Brandon sighed and looked down at Darlene. “It’s just a brother thing. We can’t help it.”
“Yeah, that’s why I have to try to fix it.”
“You’re not mad, are you?”
Darlene sighed. “No, I guess not.”
“So you’ll stop dating him?”
“Danny!”
Danny shrugged. “It was worth a shot.”
“I have to see this change,” Kyle said. “I’m not taking your word for it.”
Darlene sighed. “I’m meeting him in Diagon Ally on the 27th because James is going to Lily’s. How about you can join us for part of the trip? He can come to dinner, too, for dad’s sake.”
“That sounds good,” Brandon agreed.
“What is James Potter going to Lily’s house for?” Kyle asked.
Darlene smiled. “Hogwarts has undergone some major changes.”
Her brothers exchanged looks.
“You can tell us about it on the drive home.”
“Wow. That is a change,” Ashley said.
James and Sirius and just finished telling her about Hogwarts: Before and After. That was Sirius clever idea for the story name.
Ashley pulled into the driveway of the Potters’ mansion. The three got out of the car and the boys pulled out their trunks. Together, they walked up to the front door.
Ashley was just about to open the front door when James stopped her.
“Wait!” he pulled out his wand and pointed it to her hair.
Sirius stifled a laugh as it tuned neon orange. Ashley glared as James returned his wand to his pocket and said, “There.”
“You know they will know right away why my hair’s orange, right, Sirius?”
Sirius shut up.
James opened the door and led the other two in with a huge smile on his face. This was going to be good.
“We’re home!” he shouted.
Right away, five little kids, all under the age of 8, ran down the hall and attacked James and Sirius.
When they were done getting their hugs and had all stepped back, the kids looked over at Ashley who was making a face at Sirius.
“Why’s your hair orange, Ashley?” 7-year-old Tyler asked.
“It’s all his fault,” Ashley pointed at Sirius.
The kids exchanged looks and shrugged. They were too young to remember anything about the bet.
“Where is everyone else?” James asked.
“Waiting for you guys in the dining room,” Melanie replied.
“Thank you,” James thanked the 7-year-old. He vanished his and Sirius’s trunks to their rooms and followed the kids to the dining room.
“Ashley’s hair’s orange!” Cody shouted as he and his 5-year-old twin, Toby, ran into the dining room ahead of the others.
James heard all talking stop as the other kids appeared. He followed them in, a big grin on his face, Sirius and Ashley lingering in the hall.
25 faces stared expectantly at the doorway.
Sirius walked in, already turning red, followed by Ashley who was glaring at the back of Sirius’s head.
There was complete silence as the Potters all looked from Ashley to Sirius.
Finally, Derek Potter broke the silence. “Ha, hand it over, Carrot Head!” he shouted at Ashley with a huge grin on his face.
Ashley was suddenly smirking, turning away from Sirius who was red by now and to James who was still grinning widely.
“I have a girlfriend named Lily Evans.”
The Potters erupted.
You might want to leave feedback; maybe, if you read the A/N at the top.
Or maybe not. Probably not.
I mean it has been two months.
Oh well.
That’s okay.
*tear*
Really.
I don’t care.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Chapter 51
“Okay, spill.”
Sarah looked up from her unpacking and looked up at her cousins, Justin and Kristen, standing in her doorway. They were twins, but pretty much opposite. Both were blonde with blue eyes and really good looking, but their personalities were so different; it was like Justin took all the nice genes and Kristen took all the mean ones.
Seriously, Kristen hated Sarah, and Justin was like her best friend. They were two years older than Sarah, and when you’re the baby girl of the family that everyone loves, the “Terrible Twos” are the worst time to get landed with a baby cousin that took away all your attention.
Sarah’s dad was an only child, but her mom had an older sister, and the two were very close; like, Aunt Celia and Uncle Vick were like her second parents and her cousins practically lived with her when they were younger.
That’s how Sarah had managed to take Kristen’s attention from all four adults.
“What?” Sarah asked, eyeing Kristen carefully; she had to be very interested in the conversation she knew was coming if she was here with Justin.
“Aunt Tina was telling mom all about how Alice said you have a new boyfriend and you haven’t told her anything about him,” Justin said with a look on his face that was a cross between a smirk and contempt.
Of course; Sarah rolled her eyes in her head. Though Sarah was now the baby of the family, and got half of Kristen’s attention from so long ago you’d think she was over it, Kristen still prided herself in two things they both knew she would always have over Sarah: looks and boyfriends.
Kristen was very beautiful, and blonde, so she was obviously the most popular in her year back when they went to Hogwarts. She always got the best looking boyfriends and had the second most people following her around in hopes of getting a small share of popularity. Only the Marauders were more popular; they would always be the elite of Hogwarts, no matter who came in, and those that got into their inner circle had managed the impossible.
Kristen was not going to be happy with where this would go.
“Well,” Sarah sat down on her bed, beckoning her cousins in. “You’re going to love this.” She made sure to shoot a subtle smirk at Kristen; this was going to be fun. The look on Kristen’s face when she heard this story was going to be priceless. Sarah had tried the whole ‘be nice and she’ll be nice back’ thing, but it didn’t work, so she shifted over to Plan B: ignore her and then rub it in her face when you beat her in something; so far, that only happened with the OWLs, but this was going to be so much better.
“Oh no,” Justin’s face fell.
“What?” Sarah asked.
“It’s The Marauder, isn’t it?”
Kristen snorted, but Sarah just sent her a big fat smirk.
“What if it is?”
“No!” Justin exclaimed. “I’m telling you, Sirius Black is not the guy you want to date!”
Sarah blinked at him a couple times, ignoring Kristen who was sitting there with her mouth hanging open.
“Okay, Jay, no,” Sarah shook her head. “No, that’s just wrong like…ew.” The thought of dating Sirius had quickly become like dating a brother. The whole group had gotten impossibly close over the past four months that it was almost unbelievable, and now, the idea of dating one of the boys? That was preposterous.
Sarah was still shaking her head in disgust. “Aside from the fact that that is so wrong on so many levels, Darlene would have my head and the whole thing we got started would fall apart and be destroyed. No, that’s just a bad idea, like no.”
“Now I’m confused,” Justin said with a puzzled expression.
“I figured as much,” Sarah nodded.
“So you’re not dating a Sirius?” Justin asked.
“God, no,” Sarah shook her head.
Justin let out a relived sigh and Kristen recomposed her face.
“So then, what’s the lucky guy’s name?”
Sarah assembled the biggest smirk and looked straight at Kristen as she answered. “Remus Lupin.”
Kristen fell apart again, as if she’d just found out that Sarah had been made the Minister of Magic. Not only had Sarah revealed that she was dating a Marauder, but she’d revealed that she was dating the Marauder that didn’t date.
Even Justin was gaping at her. “H-how did that happen?”
“Truth or Dare in the Head’s common room one night,” Sarah shrugged nonchalantly. She was having way too much fun torturing Kristen like this. She was going to drag this out as long as possible.
“What were you doing in the Head’s common room?”
“Having a giant sleepover.”
“With Lily,” Justin nodded as if it all made sense now. “And then Remus came back to go to bed and got pulled into the game and you revealed you were in love with him and he decided to give you chance out of pity and it evolved into this whole thing.”
“No,” Sarah said, ignoring the whole “pity” comment. “We decided that the girls’ dormitory was unsafe for Darlene because Jessica Matthews was very unhappy about Darlene and Sirius, so Alice suggested a sleepover in the Heads’ Dorms and Sirius was all excited and acting like a kid and we all had to agree so we ended up in there playing Truth or Dare. Then Sirius went all Sirius and just had to ask Remus who he liked and I thought I’d fallen into a dream I didn’t want to get up from when he said it was me. Then Lily made Sirius go to class without a shirt and Sirius retaliated by making her tell all of Hogwarts she was with James.”
Saying all of that was worth just to see the look on Kristen’s face get more and more shocked until she looked like she was going to pass out. This was like the highlight of all the time they had spent together.
“Sarah, Justin, Kristen, dinner!” Mrs. Burham shouted up the stairs.
“Let’s go,” Sarah jumped up.
Justin dumbly nodded and got up too, walking all the way to the dining room in a sort of trance.
Kristen showed up five seconds later in more or less the same state.
Sarah didn’t really care about what Kristen thought, but she should be taking Justin’s shock as an insult, but she figured he was a boy and pretty much like Sirius, so it was only natural. He was probably more shocked at the part about Lily announcing she was dating James; that would shock anyone.
“What’s wrong with them?” Jack Burham asked with a raised eyebrow at his niece and nephew who were dumbly chewing their food.
“They’re surprised I got the best boyfriend ever and Justin can’t even dislike him; Kristen’s just slow and blonde.”
“You have a boyfriend?” he asked his daughter.
“And she won’t give me a name!” Tina added with an annoyed look.
“Remus Lupin.”
“Isn’t that that boy you said you would date if he were older, Kristy?” Celia asked.
Sarah almost choked on her water as she turned to Kristen with a raised eyebrow; this just got better and better.
Kristen was staring at her peas with a very red face while Justin had finally broken out of his trance and was trying hard to not burst out into laughter.
Seeing it as the perfect opportunity, Sarah decided to drop the last bomb to get the last bit of amusement out of Kristen; yes, Sarah was absolutely evil.
“Dad?” she asked, “Can I spend the second half of break at the Potters’?”
Yeah, now Kristen was choking on chicken and Justin’s open mouth was revealing a disgusting sight.
“The Potters?” Mr. Burham raised an eyebrow.
“Hey, I don’t want to end my time of peace a week early, but he’s forcing us all there so he can have a bigger party on New Years’ Eve.”
There were six faces staring back at her in shock. They all knew the girls’ relationship with the Marauders due to Lily and this whole taking so casually like they’re best friends talk about James was not normal. This really was fun.
Sarah took another bite of mashed potatoes and looked back up to be met with her uncle’s not so happy gaze. She looked at him with a puzzled expression, not understanding why he looked like he was trying hard to remember something and at the same time looked so unhappy.
All of a sudden, he gasped, like he remembered, and his expression was…well it was a look that did not look good.
“Didn’t I register a Remus Lupin as a werewolf 10 years ago?”
Everyone was talking at once.
Some were stuttering incomprehensibly; others were turning to each other and asking if they’d heard life; some were wondering if pigs had begun to fly; a lot were wondering what type of potion James and Sirius were using; few were congratulating them in accomplishing the impossible; then there were the couple that were apologizing ahead of time for when the girls came to their senses.
In other words, they were all being Potters.
“You have to admit, that was expected,” James said to Sirius above the noise.
Sirius only nodded.
“Oh come on!” James exclaimed. “The hair is so worth it.”
Ashley glared at him.
Sirius came out of his reverie and smiled. “Besides, I got Darlene it’s all good.”
“Lily Evans likes me,” James pointed to himself. “I’m still waiting for a pig to fly past the window.”
“Oi, people, shut up!” Ashley shouted over the noise.
The Potters quieted down and the three sat down at the table.
Slowly, a buzz filled the room as the Potters started discussing all the things that they’d been hoping for and thought impossible that would start happening now.
James and Sirius just ignored them and ate as many of the cookies as they could.
After a very hectic dinner with Potters questioning James and Sirius nonstop, they all moved into the living room and continued their questioning.
It was all James and Sirius could do to keep answering them; they had both gotten over blushing red over questions about their girlfriends long ago.
James loved his family; they were all so close and happy together. They were all also slightly crazy. It seemed that Potters never grew up. They were always all crazy and hyper, but at the same time, they could kick into serious mode whenever they need to. It was amazing that they managed to make it alive.
An owl flying in the open window, straight towards James and Sirius, is what distracted everyone and made them all shut up.
The letter was addressed to both James and Sirius.
James took it and the owl few off.
Who’s it from?” Sirius asked.
“Looks like Sarah’s family owl, but I’m not sure,” James replied.
“But why’s she writing us randomly?” Sirius asked.
James rolled his eyes at him. “I wouldn’t know, would I?”
Sirius scowled at him and grabbed the letter out of his hands and opened it.
The two boys read the letter together, ignoring the silent family watching them with interest; James doubted half of them caught who Sarah was and they were now preparing to bombard them with a whole new line of questions.
-James and Sirius
I’m sorry for writing you guys so late and while you’re probably with your family, but I didn’t know who else to write to. I can’t tell Remus because I don’t know how, and you know him better than the girls.
You see, my Uncle Vick works at the Ministry in the Regulation of Magical Creatures Department and it turns out that he’s the one who registered Remus as a werewolf in the first place. My family about had a heart attack when he told them that after I said I was going out with him and, except for my cousin Justin, they’re all practically locking me in the house to keep me from coming to your house next week and they’re all demanding that I break up with him. I really, really, don’t want to and I don’t know what to do. I need to talk to him, but even if I knew what to say, I can’t contact him; my parents are going to start screening my mail and gave the owl, Tiger, instructions to not deliver him any letters.
I have no idea what to do and I’m really sorry for bugging you, but I didn’t know who else could help. What do I tell him? What’s he going to say? I don’t even know how to talk to him in the first place. I really need your help; I’m sure you can stop being yourselves long enough to help me out?
With Love
Sarah
James and Sirius exchanged looks; they had not seen that one coming.
“What the –“ Sirius shook his head.
James couldn’t help but agree. Remus and Sarah had such a good thing and they had all thought that after Sarah didn’t care he was a werewolf, they had solved everything, but no one had factored in Sarah’s family.
They just had to fix this, for the sake of their friends.
“What’s wrong?”
The two boys jumped and looked up at the 30 or so faces staring back at them; they’d forgotten about them all.
“Dad?” James asked. “Do you know a Vick in the Regulation of Magical Creatures Department?”
“Vick King?” Mike looked at his son questioningly. “Yeah, why?”
“What do you know about him?” James asked.
“Well,” Mike turned to his wife. “I know he’s well on his way to be the head of his department and I know that he has a disliking for werewolves after one killed his baby sister when he was young; it practically tore his family apart, but that’s about all I know.”
James and Sirius exchanged looks; this had just gone from bad to worse.
“Okay, Sirius, send her your mirror,” James instructed.
Sirius nodded and pulled out his two-way mirror and wand from his pocket. He wrapped the mirror up with wrapping from his wand and James quickly went and got his owl, Snitch.
Sirius wrote Sarah’s name on the package and gave it to Snitch and carried him to the window.
“Get this to her ASAP, okay?”
Snitch gave a hoot and took off into the night.
“Now what?” Sirius asked as he rejoined James on the sofa.
“She knows the mirror, so she’ll contact us and we can talk to her, and when she’s ready, we’ll send the mirror to Remus so they can talk this out.”
Sirius nodded.
It sounded like a simple enough plan.
“Wait, what’s happening?” Ashley asked. “I met Sarah, right?”
James nodded. “You spent forever congratulating her on getting Remus to change his views on dating, remember?”
“Oh, yeah!” Ashley nodded. “What happened?”
James and Sirius looked at each other. They didn’t really want to tell all the Potters about Sarah’s problems.
“Um, she’s dating Remus,” James said; all his family already knew about Remus’s “furry little problem.”
Ashley blinked a couple of times, but then, she was nodding understandingly. “Oh, that’s too bad.”
James and Sirius nodded.
“We’re going to bed.” James and Sirius left the room and headed up the stairs.
“Just when you thought it was all normal,” Sirius sighed.
James nodded. This was really unfair to both Sarah and Remus.
“We’ll fix it, though.”
“Sure we will,” Sirius agreed. “We’re the Marauders; there isn’t anything we can’t do.”
The first morning of break, Lily woke up and found that Madison was still fast asleep on one of the beds she’d conjured up. Everyone had been so excited when they found out she could do that and they wouldn’t be stuck on the ground.
Emily was in Petunia’s room, Uncle Matt and Aunt Susan were in her mom’s room, Connor got the guest room, and Mrs. Evans insisted that it was fine for her to sleep on a conjured bed in the living room.
Glancing at the clock, Lily saw that it was 10:30. She shook her head and Maddie and climbed out of bed and to the bathroom. Lily brushed her teeth and went down for breakfast, deciding to shower afterwards.
In the kitchen, Lily found Petunia and Emily eating pancakes at the table, laughing at something together.
Lily hesitated in the doorway. They hadn’t noticed her yet; she could just sneak out.
It had turned out that Emily had taken Petunia’s views on the magic thing because the two had been very close, even from a younger age. When they all lived in England, Emily and Petunia had bonded, being the two oldest together. When Lily was born, she was the baby sister, but they loved her nonetheless, but Uncle Matt had gotten a job offer in America and moved the family there before Emily and Lily had actually become as close as she and Petunia.
When they found out Lily was a witch, Connor thought it was cool and Maddie began to admire Lily, but Emily became jealous with Petunia and the two girls formed a disliking for Lily.
Lily saw where it came form; their mom had been so excited when she found out Lily was a witch and Petunia had been slightly cast aside, just for a couple weeks, as Tracy got used to it, and Maddie, who had always looked to Emily as a role model, was suddenly so much more interested in Lily.
Lily sighed; she would give anything to have her sister and cousin back, but every time she thought that, a voice in her head asked, what about your friends?
Lily had no reply to that.
“What are you just standing there for?”
Lily started and looked up to find Petunia and Emily looking at her strangely.
“Sorry, I was just thinking,” Lily walked into the kitchen confidently.
“Huh,” Petunia looked away. “I didn’t know you did that.”
Lily ignored her and got her own pancakes and sat down at the table.
Emily and Petunia eyed her for a bit, but Lily ignored them and they eventually turned away.
“Anyways, like I was saying; I found the perfect outfit at the mall for you to wear to Kelly’s party. Everyone’s going to be there and they were practically begging me to bring you.…”
Lily ignored them as she ate as quickly as possible.
The door burst open to reveal a haggled looking Connor.
“Oh, boy, pancakes!” he exclaimed and hurried to the table, taking the seat next to Lily.
Lily rolled her eyes at him as he began shoving food into his face.
Emily looked at her brother in disgust as Lily laughed when he downed a whole glass of milk and took second helpings of pancakes drenched in syrup.
“How do people stand you being so disgustingly pig-like?” she wrinkled her nose.
Connor tried to reply, but his mouth was too full.
“Please, don’t talk,” Lily said. “I’ve had enough experience with people doing that and I always end up with food on my face.”
“Eww,” Emily looked disgusted.
Connor raised an eyebrow at Lily. “You’re the one who tells me to go find a bib. What’s wrong with you?”
Lily shrugged. “Sirius Black.”
Connor looked questioningly.
“He’d be going for his fourth helping right now,” Lily said.
“Who’s Sirius Black?”
“A friend,” Lily replied.
Connor dove into protective mode. “What type of friend?”
Lily rolled her eyes. “The type that is my boyfriend, James’s, best friends and dating my best friend Darlene.”
Connor looked skeptical.
Lily sighed. “It’s like you and Tina.”
Connor nodded. “Oh, okay, that’s fine then.”
Then, he went back to his pancakes.
Lily shook her head and went back to eating as well.
Tina was Connor’s best friend; they were practically like brother and sister, except more like friends because they went to each other with everything they wouldn’t go to their siblings for like boy/girl problems, secrets, and all that stuff.
Emily and Petunia put their plates in the sink and left the kitchen to go do God knows what as Maddie entered, stifling a yawn.
“’Morning, guys.”
Lily smiled. “Sleeping like that is bad for you.”
Maddie ignored her and started on her own pancakes.
“Can we have a snowball fight later?” she asked after a moment’s silence.
Connor’s eyes widened. “Oh, yeah!”
“Sure,” Lily said.
Maddie looked up at Lily with puzzled expression.
“What?” Lily asked.
“When did you stop acting all mature? Shouldn’t you be telling us no, we’d catch a cold?”
Lily shrugged.
She knew she’d changed, but it felt good. It felt better to not be all stressed all the time. It was all the time she spent with the Marauders. They were a bad influence on her.
Lily smiled. “I’ve been hanging out with the wrong crowd.”
Please leave me some feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
“Okay, spill.”
Sarah looked up from her unpacking and looked up at her cousins, Justin and Kristen, standing in her doorway. They were twins, but pretty much opposite. Both were blonde with blue eyes and really good looking, but their personalities were so different; it was like Justin took all the nice genes and Kristen took all the mean ones.
Seriously, Kristen hated Sarah, and Justin was like her best friend. They were two years older than Sarah, and when you’re the baby girl of the family that everyone loves, the “Terrible Twos” are the worst time to get landed with a baby cousin that took away all your attention.
Sarah’s dad was an only child, but her mom had an older sister, and the two were very close; like, Aunt Celia and Uncle Vick were like her second parents and her cousins practically lived with her when they were younger.
That’s how Sarah had managed to take Kristen’s attention from all four adults.
“What?” Sarah asked, eyeing Kristen carefully; she had to be very interested in the conversation she knew was coming if she was here with Justin.
“Aunt Tina was telling mom all about how Alice said you have a new boyfriend and you haven’t told her anything about him,” Justin said with a look on his face that was a cross between a smirk and contempt.
Of course; Sarah rolled her eyes in her head. Though Sarah was now the baby of the family, and got half of Kristen’s attention from so long ago you’d think she was over it, Kristen still prided herself in two things they both knew she would always have over Sarah: looks and boyfriends.
Kristen was very beautiful, and blonde, so she was obviously the most popular in her year back when they went to Hogwarts. She always got the best looking boyfriends and had the second most people following her around in hopes of getting a small share of popularity. Only the Marauders were more popular; they would always be the elite of Hogwarts, no matter who came in, and those that got into their inner circle had managed the impossible.
Kristen was not going to be happy with where this would go.
“Well,” Sarah sat down on her bed, beckoning her cousins in. “You’re going to love this.” She made sure to shoot a subtle smirk at Kristen; this was going to be fun. The look on Kristen’s face when she heard this story was going to be priceless. Sarah had tried the whole ‘be nice and she’ll be nice back’ thing, but it didn’t work, so she shifted over to Plan B: ignore her and then rub it in her face when you beat her in something; so far, that only happened with the OWLs, but this was going to be so much better.
“Oh no,” Justin’s face fell.
“What?” Sarah asked.
“It’s The Marauder, isn’t it?”
Kristen snorted, but Sarah just sent her a big fat smirk.
“What if it is?”
“No!” Justin exclaimed. “I’m telling you, Sirius Black is not the guy you want to date!”
Sarah blinked at him a couple times, ignoring Kristen who was sitting there with her mouth hanging open.
“Okay, Jay, no,” Sarah shook her head. “No, that’s just wrong like…ew.” The thought of dating Sirius had quickly become like dating a brother. The whole group had gotten impossibly close over the past four months that it was almost unbelievable, and now, the idea of dating one of the boys? That was preposterous.
Sarah was still shaking her head in disgust. “Aside from the fact that that is so wrong on so many levels, Darlene would have my head and the whole thing we got started would fall apart and be destroyed. No, that’s just a bad idea, like no.”
“Now I’m confused,” Justin said with a puzzled expression.
“I figured as much,” Sarah nodded.
“So you’re not dating a Sirius?” Justin asked.
“God, no,” Sarah shook her head.
Justin let out a relived sigh and Kristen recomposed her face.
“So then, what’s the lucky guy’s name?”
Sarah assembled the biggest smirk and looked straight at Kristen as she answered. “Remus Lupin.”
Kristen fell apart again, as if she’d just found out that Sarah had been made the Minister of Magic. Not only had Sarah revealed that she was dating a Marauder, but she’d revealed that she was dating the Marauder that didn’t date.
Even Justin was gaping at her. “H-how did that happen?”
“Truth or Dare in the Head’s common room one night,” Sarah shrugged nonchalantly. She was having way too much fun torturing Kristen like this. She was going to drag this out as long as possible.
“What were you doing in the Head’s common room?”
“Having a giant sleepover.”
“With Lily,” Justin nodded as if it all made sense now. “And then Remus came back to go to bed and got pulled into the game and you revealed you were in love with him and he decided to give you chance out of pity and it evolved into this whole thing.”
“No,” Sarah said, ignoring the whole “pity” comment. “We decided that the girls’ dormitory was unsafe for Darlene because Jessica Matthews was very unhappy about Darlene and Sirius, so Alice suggested a sleepover in the Heads’ Dorms and Sirius was all excited and acting like a kid and we all had to agree so we ended up in there playing Truth or Dare. Then Sirius went all Sirius and just had to ask Remus who he liked and I thought I’d fallen into a dream I didn’t want to get up from when he said it was me. Then Lily made Sirius go to class without a shirt and Sirius retaliated by making her tell all of Hogwarts she was with James.”
Saying all of that was worth just to see the look on Kristen’s face get more and more shocked until she looked like she was going to pass out. This was like the highlight of all the time they had spent together.
“Sarah, Justin, Kristen, dinner!” Mrs. Burham shouted up the stairs.
“Let’s go,” Sarah jumped up.
Justin dumbly nodded and got up too, walking all the way to the dining room in a sort of trance.
Kristen showed up five seconds later in more or less the same state.
Sarah didn’t really care about what Kristen thought, but she should be taking Justin’s shock as an insult, but she figured he was a boy and pretty much like Sirius, so it was only natural. He was probably more shocked at the part about Lily announcing she was dating James; that would shock anyone.
“What’s wrong with them?” Jack Burham asked with a raised eyebrow at his niece and nephew who were dumbly chewing their food.
“They’re surprised I got the best boyfriend ever and Justin can’t even dislike him; Kristen’s just slow and blonde.”
“You have a boyfriend?” he asked his daughter.
“And she won’t give me a name!” Tina added with an annoyed look.
“Remus Lupin.”
“Isn’t that that boy you said you would date if he were older, Kristy?” Celia asked.
Sarah almost choked on her water as she turned to Kristen with a raised eyebrow; this just got better and better.
Kristen was staring at her peas with a very red face while Justin had finally broken out of his trance and was trying hard to not burst out into laughter.
Seeing it as the perfect opportunity, Sarah decided to drop the last bomb to get the last bit of amusement out of Kristen; yes, Sarah was absolutely evil.
“Dad?” she asked, “Can I spend the second half of break at the Potters’?”
Yeah, now Kristen was choking on chicken and Justin’s open mouth was revealing a disgusting sight.
“The Potters?” Mr. Burham raised an eyebrow.
“Hey, I don’t want to end my time of peace a week early, but he’s forcing us all there so he can have a bigger party on New Years’ Eve.”
There were six faces staring back at her in shock. They all knew the girls’ relationship with the Marauders due to Lily and this whole taking so casually like they’re best friends talk about James was not normal. This really was fun.
Sarah took another bite of mashed potatoes and looked back up to be met with her uncle’s not so happy gaze. She looked at him with a puzzled expression, not understanding why he looked like he was trying hard to remember something and at the same time looked so unhappy.
All of a sudden, he gasped, like he remembered, and his expression was…well it was a look that did not look good.
“Didn’t I register a Remus Lupin as a werewolf 10 years ago?”
Everyone was talking at once.
Some were stuttering incomprehensibly; others were turning to each other and asking if they’d heard life; some were wondering if pigs had begun to fly; a lot were wondering what type of potion James and Sirius were using; few were congratulating them in accomplishing the impossible; then there were the couple that were apologizing ahead of time for when the girls came to their senses.
In other words, they were all being Potters.
“You have to admit, that was expected,” James said to Sirius above the noise.
Sirius only nodded.
“Oh come on!” James exclaimed. “The hair is so worth it.”
Ashley glared at him.
Sirius came out of his reverie and smiled. “Besides, I got Darlene it’s all good.”
“Lily Evans likes me,” James pointed to himself. “I’m still waiting for a pig to fly past the window.”
“Oi, people, shut up!” Ashley shouted over the noise.
The Potters quieted down and the three sat down at the table.
Slowly, a buzz filled the room as the Potters started discussing all the things that they’d been hoping for and thought impossible that would start happening now.
James and Sirius just ignored them and ate as many of the cookies as they could.
After a very hectic dinner with Potters questioning James and Sirius nonstop, they all moved into the living room and continued their questioning.
It was all James and Sirius could do to keep answering them; they had both gotten over blushing red over questions about their girlfriends long ago.
James loved his family; they were all so close and happy together. They were all also slightly crazy. It seemed that Potters never grew up. They were always all crazy and hyper, but at the same time, they could kick into serious mode whenever they need to. It was amazing that they managed to make it alive.
An owl flying in the open window, straight towards James and Sirius, is what distracted everyone and made them all shut up.
The letter was addressed to both James and Sirius.
James took it and the owl few off.
Who’s it from?” Sirius asked.
“Looks like Sarah’s family owl, but I’m not sure,” James replied.
“But why’s she writing us randomly?” Sirius asked.
James rolled his eyes at him. “I wouldn’t know, would I?”
Sirius scowled at him and grabbed the letter out of his hands and opened it.
The two boys read the letter together, ignoring the silent family watching them with interest; James doubted half of them caught who Sarah was and they were now preparing to bombard them with a whole new line of questions.
-James and Sirius
I’m sorry for writing you guys so late and while you’re probably with your family, but I didn’t know who else to write to. I can’t tell Remus because I don’t know how, and you know him better than the girls.
You see, my Uncle Vick works at the Ministry in the Regulation of Magical Creatures Department and it turns out that he’s the one who registered Remus as a werewolf in the first place. My family about had a heart attack when he told them that after I said I was going out with him and, except for my cousin Justin, they’re all practically locking me in the house to keep me from coming to your house next week and they’re all demanding that I break up with him. I really, really, don’t want to and I don’t know what to do. I need to talk to him, but even if I knew what to say, I can’t contact him; my parents are going to start screening my mail and gave the owl, Tiger, instructions to not deliver him any letters.
I have no idea what to do and I’m really sorry for bugging you, but I didn’t know who else could help. What do I tell him? What’s he going to say? I don’t even know how to talk to him in the first place. I really need your help; I’m sure you can stop being yourselves long enough to help me out?
With Love
Sarah
James and Sirius exchanged looks; they had not seen that one coming.
“What the –“ Sirius shook his head.
James couldn’t help but agree. Remus and Sarah had such a good thing and they had all thought that after Sarah didn’t care he was a werewolf, they had solved everything, but no one had factored in Sarah’s family.
They just had to fix this, for the sake of their friends.
“What’s wrong?”
The two boys jumped and looked up at the 30 or so faces staring back at them; they’d forgotten about them all.
“Dad?” James asked. “Do you know a Vick in the Regulation of Magical Creatures Department?”
“Vick King?” Mike looked at his son questioningly. “Yeah, why?”
“What do you know about him?” James asked.
“Well,” Mike turned to his wife. “I know he’s well on his way to be the head of his department and I know that he has a disliking for werewolves after one killed his baby sister when he was young; it practically tore his family apart, but that’s about all I know.”
James and Sirius exchanged looks; this had just gone from bad to worse.
“Okay, Sirius, send her your mirror,” James instructed.
Sirius nodded and pulled out his two-way mirror and wand from his pocket. He wrapped the mirror up with wrapping from his wand and James quickly went and got his owl, Snitch.
Sirius wrote Sarah’s name on the package and gave it to Snitch and carried him to the window.
“Get this to her ASAP, okay?”
Snitch gave a hoot and took off into the night.
“Now what?” Sirius asked as he rejoined James on the sofa.
“She knows the mirror, so she’ll contact us and we can talk to her, and when she’s ready, we’ll send the mirror to Remus so they can talk this out.”
Sirius nodded.
It sounded like a simple enough plan.
“Wait, what’s happening?” Ashley asked. “I met Sarah, right?”
James nodded. “You spent forever congratulating her on getting Remus to change his views on dating, remember?”
“Oh, yeah!” Ashley nodded. “What happened?”
James and Sirius looked at each other. They didn’t really want to tell all the Potters about Sarah’s problems.
“Um, she’s dating Remus,” James said; all his family already knew about Remus’s “furry little problem.”
Ashley blinked a couple of times, but then, she was nodding understandingly. “Oh, that’s too bad.”
James and Sirius nodded.
“We’re going to bed.” James and Sirius left the room and headed up the stairs.
“Just when you thought it was all normal,” Sirius sighed.
James nodded. This was really unfair to both Sarah and Remus.
“We’ll fix it, though.”
“Sure we will,” Sirius agreed. “We’re the Marauders; there isn’t anything we can’t do.”
The first morning of break, Lily woke up and found that Madison was still fast asleep on one of the beds she’d conjured up. Everyone had been so excited when they found out she could do that and they wouldn’t be stuck on the ground.
Emily was in Petunia’s room, Uncle Matt and Aunt Susan were in her mom’s room, Connor got the guest room, and Mrs. Evans insisted that it was fine for her to sleep on a conjured bed in the living room.
Glancing at the clock, Lily saw that it was 10:30. She shook her head and Maddie and climbed out of bed and to the bathroom. Lily brushed her teeth and went down for breakfast, deciding to shower afterwards.
In the kitchen, Lily found Petunia and Emily eating pancakes at the table, laughing at something together.
Lily hesitated in the doorway. They hadn’t noticed her yet; she could just sneak out.
It had turned out that Emily had taken Petunia’s views on the magic thing because the two had been very close, even from a younger age. When they all lived in England, Emily and Petunia had bonded, being the two oldest together. When Lily was born, she was the baby sister, but they loved her nonetheless, but Uncle Matt had gotten a job offer in America and moved the family there before Emily and Lily had actually become as close as she and Petunia.
When they found out Lily was a witch, Connor thought it was cool and Maddie began to admire Lily, but Emily became jealous with Petunia and the two girls formed a disliking for Lily.
Lily saw where it came form; their mom had been so excited when she found out Lily was a witch and Petunia had been slightly cast aside, just for a couple weeks, as Tracy got used to it, and Maddie, who had always looked to Emily as a role model, was suddenly so much more interested in Lily.
Lily sighed; she would give anything to have her sister and cousin back, but every time she thought that, a voice in her head asked, what about your friends?
Lily had no reply to that.
“What are you just standing there for?”
Lily started and looked up to find Petunia and Emily looking at her strangely.
“Sorry, I was just thinking,” Lily walked into the kitchen confidently.
“Huh,” Petunia looked away. “I didn’t know you did that.”
Lily ignored her and got her own pancakes and sat down at the table.
Emily and Petunia eyed her for a bit, but Lily ignored them and they eventually turned away.
“Anyways, like I was saying; I found the perfect outfit at the mall for you to wear to Kelly’s party. Everyone’s going to be there and they were practically begging me to bring you.…”
Lily ignored them as she ate as quickly as possible.
The door burst open to reveal a haggled looking Connor.
“Oh, boy, pancakes!” he exclaimed and hurried to the table, taking the seat next to Lily.
Lily rolled her eyes at him as he began shoving food into his face.
Emily looked at her brother in disgust as Lily laughed when he downed a whole glass of milk and took second helpings of pancakes drenched in syrup.
“How do people stand you being so disgustingly pig-like?” she wrinkled her nose.
Connor tried to reply, but his mouth was too full.
“Please, don’t talk,” Lily said. “I’ve had enough experience with people doing that and I always end up with food on my face.”
“Eww,” Emily looked disgusted.
Connor raised an eyebrow at Lily. “You’re the one who tells me to go find a bib. What’s wrong with you?”
Lily shrugged. “Sirius Black.”
Connor looked questioningly.
“He’d be going for his fourth helping right now,” Lily said.
“Who’s Sirius Black?”
“A friend,” Lily replied.
Connor dove into protective mode. “What type of friend?”
Lily rolled her eyes. “The type that is my boyfriend, James’s, best friends and dating my best friend Darlene.”
Connor looked skeptical.
Lily sighed. “It’s like you and Tina.”
Connor nodded. “Oh, okay, that’s fine then.”
Then, he went back to his pancakes.
Lily shook her head and went back to eating as well.
Tina was Connor’s best friend; they were practically like brother and sister, except more like friends because they went to each other with everything they wouldn’t go to their siblings for like boy/girl problems, secrets, and all that stuff.
Emily and Petunia put their plates in the sink and left the kitchen to go do God knows what as Maddie entered, stifling a yawn.
“’Morning, guys.”
Lily smiled. “Sleeping like that is bad for you.”
Maddie ignored her and started on her own pancakes.
“Can we have a snowball fight later?” she asked after a moment’s silence.
Connor’s eyes widened. “Oh, yeah!”
“Sure,” Lily said.
Maddie looked up at Lily with puzzled expression.
“What?” Lily asked.
“When did you stop acting all mature? Shouldn’t you be telling us no, we’d catch a cold?”
Lily shrugged.
She knew she’d changed, but it felt good. It felt better to not be all stressed all the time. It was all the time she spent with the Marauders. They were a bad influence on her.
Lily smiled. “I’ve been hanging out with the wrong crowd.”
Please leave me some feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Chapter 54
“Sarah?”
She didn’t even turn to acknowledge Justin.
“Come on, Sarah,” Justin sighed, walking into Sarah’s room and sitting down on the edge of her bed.
Sarah kept staring at the ceiling.
“Won’t you at least talk?”
Sarah turned to glare at him. “In case you didn’t notice last, I did try to talk, but everyone was too busy locking me in the house and banning me from contacting my boyfriend for me to get a word in.”
“What, you don’t believe dad?” Justin asked. “You think he’s lying so you can’t see him or something?”
Sarah snorted. “Really?” she asked. “You think I think he’s lying? Did anyone consider that maybe I already knew he was a werewolf?”
Justin blinked at her a few times. “Y-y-you knew?”
Sarah nodded.
“A-and you still –“
“Of course I stayed with him!” Sarah exclaimed, sitting up to glare at her favorite cousin. “Why wouldn’t I?”
“Maybe because he –“
“Do I look like a prejudice cow?!” Sarah screamed at him. “We’re not all like Uncle Vick!”
“Hey,” Justin said. “Just look at it from his point of view. He lost a baby sister to one of those.”
Sarah glared some more. “’One of those,’” she repeated with a disgusted look on her face. “You are such a pig Justin!”
“That’s not fair!” Justin shouted.
“No, you know what’s not fair?” Sarah asked. “Everyone looking at you through prejudice tinted eyes! That’s what’s not fair!”
“I never said –“
“You know that horrid, repulsive, vile, cruel, disgusting, evil monster going around killing people? Voldemort?” Sarah said with a disgusted expression.
Justin shivered. “Sarah!”
“What, you’re afraid of a name?” Sarah sneered.
“Sarah –“
“You know how Voldemort is doing all of those horrendous things? Did you know that technically, he’s considered a man? He’s supposed to be human? What about you? Are you human? What about me? And your dad and mom? My parents? All of your family and friends? All the trillions of people on this earth? Are they all just like Voldemort just because their also human?”
Justin just stared back with a shocked expression.
“Just because one werewolf was a murderer, does that mean that the rest of them are? Every werewolf is the same? Is every human the same?”
“You really like him, don’t you?” Justin finally asked, regaining his composure.
Sarah nodded.
“You’re right, Sarah,” Justin said. “I know you are. I’m on your side, but not everyone thinks the same as you do, Sarah. Most people don’t see it that way.”
“So?” Sarah crossed her arms.
“So, they’re just lowly people that don’t have the intellect that select few like you do.”
Sarah didn’t reply.
“You hungry?” Justin broke the silence.
Sarah nodded and got up from her bed.
Justin led her down to the kitchen where Sarah’s mom was making lunch.
Justin hesitated at the door, anticipating the tension, before walking in.
Sarah sighed and followed; she was hungry because she’d skipped breakfast, not wanting to have to deal with her family. In fact, she hadn’t left her room at all that day except to get a shower and use the bathroom.
Tina looked up at her daughter and smiled, though it seemed strained. “Are you alright?”
“Fine,” Sarah answered stiffly, taking an apple off the counter.
“I heard you shouting…”
Sarah rounded on her mom. “Then it might have done you some good!” she snapped before stomping out the back door.
Sarah took another bite of her apple, angrily glaring around her backyard. She knew she’d been horrible to her mother, but right now, she didn’t really care.
She’d always known the prejudice against werewolves, but she’d never really seen it, felt it.
As she began to calm down a little, Sarah started to think.
She thought of what her reaction to the fact that she went to school with a werewolf would have been if she didn’t know him. Scared, worried?
But would she really be out to get him or something?
She couldn’t answer that.
Never in her life had Sarah been prejudice of werewolves; she’d never had any reason to be, not even to think about it.
She didn’t know what it would have been like to know what she did if she didn’t know him.
Because she did.
Sarah did know Remus; she knew that he had not a single evil thought. She knew that he was the kindest, sweetest person she’d ever known.
Sarah knew Remus wasn’t dangerous because she knew him.
But could she say that about any werewolf?
What about all of those werewolves that had been mistreated enough to actually become evil.
Would any werewolf become evil if people just treated them like normal humans?
Being a werewolf didn’t turn them evil. No, what turned them evil was that no one cared for them, the fact that people hated them.
Remus was lucky he’d met James, Sirius, and Peter to show him that he was normal, that people cared about him regardless.
Not every werewolf was that lucky.
Sarah was jerked out of her thoughts by Justin calling her in from the house.
Sarah turned and sighed, trudging back to the house.
“What?” she asked when she was in the kitchen again.
“You have an owl,” Justin pointed to a small owl with golden-brown feathers perched on the back of a chair.
“Snitch!” Sarah exclaimed, hurrying to the owl.
“Not so fast, Sarah,” her mom stopped her.
Sarah sighed. “What?”
“Your father strictly said no letters.”
“You can’t stop me from getting mail!” Sarah exclaimed
“Sure we can,” her mom said.
Sarah sighed. “Fine.”
She turned to Snitch and said, “Sorry, I’m not allowed to receive letters. You’ll have to take that back.”
Snitch hooted and dropped the package he was carrying on the table before flying out the open window.
Sarah looked curiously at the package on the table.
“That didn’t sound like a letter,” Justin said.
“I’ll see what it is,” Tina picked it up. She unwrapped it and out fell…
“A mirror?” Justin raised his eyebrow.
Sarah didn’t reply; she knew that mirror.
“There you are, mom,” she said triumphantly. “No letter. Can I have that.”
“I don’t know…”
“Dad said I couldn’t receive letters,” Sarah argued. “He never said anything about mirrors.”
Tina looked from the mirror to Sarah and then back again before looking back up at her. “Alright, I guess.”
“Yes!” Sarah exclaimed, taking the mirror quickly and examining it. it was indeed the two-way mirror that no one else was generally allowed to touch.
Tina wandered out the kitchen, muttering to herself about one thing or another. She was not happy Sarah had found a loop hole. But then again, what could Sarah do with a mirror?
“When I said stop being themselves, I didn’t think they’d send me one their most prized possessions,” Sarah said to herself, excitedly.
“A mirror?” Justin asked.
Sarah nodded.
“Who’s it from?”
“James.”
“James?”
“James Potter,” Sarah sighed.
“Oh, good, you got it. Sirius, she got it!”
“Holy –“
Sarah almost dropped the mirror as she heard James’s voice coming out of the mirror. “Don’t do that!”
“Do what?” James asked.
“Scare me like that!” Sarah exclaimed.
“You should have been expecting me if you said my full name, or did you not know what this was?” James asked.
“No, I knew, I just didn’t mean to actually call you. Can I no longer say your full name while I have the mirror on me?” Sarah asked.
“Nope.”
“What about anyone else?”
“If the mirror hears it, I feel it,” James replied.
“Great,” Sarah said sarcastically.
“What?” James asked.
“My family is expected to be a chorus of ‘James Potter?’ like it’s the most shocking thing in the world that I’m friends with you.”
“Well you know,” James smirked, “I am pretty awesome. Only the coolest get to be friends with me.”
Sarah rolled her eyes at him, walking up to her room with the mirror.
“Okay, what happened?” Sirius’s face appeared in the mirror with James’s as Sarah closed her door.
Sarah sighed and fell onto her bed. “Basically what I wrote; I was having fun torturing Kristen and then my uncle announce that Remus was a werewolf and they all freaked out on me, except for Justin, but then he came into my room 20 minutes ago and attacked me as well and now I don’t know what to do.”
James and Sirius exchanged looks. “Okay, first, we’re not girls, remember that,” James said.
Sarah rolled her eyes at him.
“And two,” Sirius continued, “What if we sent James’s mirror to Remus and you talked to him?”
“No!” Sarah exclaimed.
“What?”
Sarah sighed. “I don’t know what I’m supposed to say to him. And first, I have to make my family stop being all…all…stupid!”
“Okay, we arrange for some way for them to ‘accidently’ meet him without knowing he’s the feared werewolf,” James said. “They haven’t seen pictures, have they?”
Sarah shook her head. “But Justin and Kristen know him.”
“And you care what Kristen thinks, why?” Sirius asked. The group had spent plenty of time trashing Kristen along with Petunia and Lily’s cousin Emily.
“And Justin’s on your side.”
Sarah swiveled around. “You are?”
Justin nodded, closing the door behind him and joining Sarah on the bed. “I’m no You-Know-Who and I’m pretty sure Remus isn’t a Fenrir Greyback.”
Sarah smiled at him. “Thank you.”
“Does this mean I get to use the cool mirror?” Justin eyed the mirror with James and Sirius’s faces looking back at them.
Sarah laughed.
“Sure.”
“Yes!”
“Why on earth did I come with you?” Connor sighed, trailing behind Lily and Maddie around the shopping mall, weighed down by shopping bags.
“Because you’d have to be lunatic to want to spend the day locked in a house with Emily and Petunia,” Maddie replied.
“And because you love us,” Lily added.
“Why am I carrying your bags?!” he exclaimed angrily.
“Because you’re a gentleman.”
“Yeah right,” Maddie snorted.
“I could drop these right here, you know,” Connor said very seriously.
“But you won’t,” Maddie said.
“Why wouldn’t I?” he challenged.
“Because I know you won’t.”
Connor looked down at the bags in his hands and then sighed and continued walking.
Lily smirked at him and they continued on.
“I think we’re done now anyway,” Lily said.
Maddie nodded. “I’m starved.”
“Me too!” Connor exclaimed, suddenly speeding up.
Lily laughed. “We should have offered him food sooner.”
Maddie laughed too and nodded as the two followed Connor out the doors.
Connor threw the bags into the trunk of Tracy’s car and jumped into the driver’s street, speeding as fast as the limit would allow, all the way home.
His sister and cousin teased him, so he threatened to kidnap them to which the girls responded to by laughing.
Connor didn’t even bother looking at them as he stomped out of the car and into the house once he’d parked.
“What about the bags!” Lily called.
“You’re not physically disabled!” Connor snapped before slamming the door shut.
Lily and Maddie laughed and got their bags out of the trunk. Walking into the house, Lily was greeted by Petunia’s lovely voice.
“There’s a freak bird in your room!”
Lily pretty much ignored her as she went up to her room to drop off the bags and see who the letter was from with Maddie right behind her.
Entering her room, Lily looked around and found a little owl with golden brown feathers sitting patiently on her desk.
“Snitch!” she exclaimed, dropping the bags and hurrying over to the owl.
“Who’s the letter from?’Maddie asked, also dropping her bags, little more out of the way than Lily had.
“James,” Lily replied, taking the letter, but then she frowned.
“What?”
“It’s from Sirius actually,” Lily said opening the letter curiously.
“James’s best friend, right?”
Lily nodded. “Wonder what he’s writing about. he stole the quill from James and wrote a little message before James got the quill back on yesterday’s letter.”
“James wrote to you yesterday?” Maddie raised an eyebrow.
“Yeah.”
“You came home the day before.”
Lily shrugged and went back to the letter, pulling it out of the envelope and unfolding it.
Maddie sat down on the bed and watched Lily curiously as she read the letter. Her frown got deeper and deeper as she read until she looked almost downright angry.
“What’s wrong?” Maddie asked.
“I have a letter to write,” Lily replied. “I have a little trip to make to Diagon Alley.”
Maddie gave her a confused look. “Wanna be a little less vague?”
“My friend Sarah is dating another of our friends, Remus, and Sarah’s family is not happy about it so we have to fix it,” Lily told her quickly, pulling out parchment and ink.
“And that explained nothing,” Maddie said. “Isn’t Remus the one that Petunia freaked out over?”
Lily laughed. “Yes, unfortunately, she found out he was a werewolf?”
“A what!?” Maddie exclaimed.
Lily sighed and turned to face her. “A werewolf,” she repeated. “One of the few nice ones you’ll meet. Remus got lucky he made friends like James, Sirius, and Peter who weren’t all prejudice, or he might not be the nicest guy in the year, but Sarah’s family doesn’t see it that way.”
“So your friend Remus is a werewolf, your friend Sarah is dating him, and her family is afraid of him?” Maddie asked.
Lily nodded. “Yeah, pretty much.”
“So, this is bad?”
“Very bad,” Lily replied, going back to her parchment. “Sarah wrote to James and Sirius because they’re Remus’s best friends so she was hoping they’d know what to do, plus they’re very good with tricking people and convincing people to agree with them. They came up with the plan to trick Sarah’s family into meeting Remus without know who he was to try and fix things, but first, I need to invite her to meet me in Diagon Alley tomorrow.”
Maddie shook her head. “The life of a witch is very complicated.”
“No,” Lily shook her head. “It’s just the life of a Marauders’ friend.”
“Remus Lupin.”
Remus set his book down and sighed pulling a his two-way mirror out of his pocket.
“Yes, James?”
“Okay, don’t freak out,” James said. “Sirius has sent letters and Sarah’s already having a heart attack so don’t make things worse than they already are.”
“I have no idea what you’re talking about, Prongs,” Remus shook his head. “What’s wrong with Sarah? Is she okay?”
“She’ll tell you,” James replied. “Look, I have to make sure things are good with her and then I’ll tell her to call you. I was just supposed to tell you not to send her anything and to not freak out.”
“James!”
“This is important, Remus!” James shouted. “Just do as I say. I swear everything’s fine…ish.”
“But –“
James was already gone.
Remus sat there on his bed and stared at his mirror in shock for a full minute.
What was going on?
Remus sat there with his mind suddenly going crazy.
He was brought out of his thoughts by the mirror which had turned warm in his hands again.
Looking down at it, Remus was shocked to see, not James or Sirius, but Sarah smiling hesitantly back at him.
“Hey.”
“What –how did what’s going on?” Remus managed to get out. “James was being overly vague and he said that you –“
“It’s not like that,” Sarah shook her head quickly. “Relax a bit.”
Remus did so.
“Okay, how did you get the mirror.”
“I wrote to James and Sirius and they sent it to me,” Sarah replied.
Remus blinked down at her for a moment. “Did you ask them to send the mirror?”
Sarah shook her head. “I asked them to help and they sent me a mirror for easy communication.”
Remus stared at her some more. “They voluntarily sent you the mirror?”
Sarah nodded.
Remus stared some more, but then suddenly, he was panicking again. “What do you need help for? What’s wrong? What could be so bad that they sent you the mirror?”
“Breathe Remus,” Sarah instructed. “I’m fine.”
“What happened?” Remus repeated after taking a deep breath.
“Um…”
Remus watched Sarah’s face with worry. Sarah never worried too much.
“Sarah, Sweetie, what’s wrong?”
“Uh, my family sorta…knows about…”
Remus looked at her blankly. “About what?”
Sarah closed her eyes and looked at Remus worriedly. “About…you.”
“That we’re dating?” Remus asked, clueless.
“Well…” Sarah looked at him hesitantly. “That too, but I meant…”
It hit him.
“Oh.”
Sarah nodded.
“What happened?”
“I…uh…I was just being mean to Kristen and I mentioned your name and then my uncle…”
She trailed off and looked Remus with wide eyes.
Remus nodded blankly. “Victor King registered me as a werewolf.”
Sarah nodded.
“I’m guessing it didn’t go well?” Remus asked nonchalantly after a moment’s silence.
“No, not really,” Sarah shook her head. “It’s just, he had a sister, but then she…”
“She was attacked by a werewolf,” Remus said with a nodded.
“I’m sorry, I don’t even know what to do and I completely panicked –“
“Calm down, Sarah,” Remus interrupted her. “It’s fine.”
Sarah shook her head. “No, it’s not. Everyone’s giving me weird looks, except for Justin who’s caught in the middle and I’m currently on house arrest and not allowed to receive any letters from anybody. That’s why James and Sirius sent me the mirror.”
“You wrote to them?” Remus asked.
“I didn’t know who else could help and they were the first ones I thought of that could help me fix it and –“
“It’s fine, Sweetie,” Remus laughed slightly. “Please stop panicking.”
Sarah did so.
“So, what now?” Remus asked. “James was saying something about – actually, I don’t know what he was talking about.”
“Oh, yeah, “ Sara nodded, “you’ re supposed to come to Diagon Alley tomorrow.”
“What?”
“The girls are supposed to be my cover and I should be getting a letter from Lily inviting me to meet them. The plan is for me to convince my parents to let me go and they can come to babysit me, and then, they’ll meet you and not know it’s you and then they find out you’re you and realize you’re not evil,” Sarah explained.
Remus laughed. “I’m a werewolf, Sarah. People are going to think I’m evil. I don’t really care much anymore.”
“But I do!” Sarah exclaimed. “Especially when it’s my family. Please just come and do this?”
Remus looked at her and sighed. “I’ll be there, for you.”
Sarah smiled. “Thank you. I don’t like them acting all…oddly around me. They don’t even think I knew before the other night; they never gave me a chance to talk, being too busy banning letters and locking me in the house and freaking out and everything. I think mom knows I knew though; she said she heard me shouting at Justin, but I didn’t stick around to find out exactly what she knew.”
Remus smiled at her sadly. “I’ve completely ruined your holidays, haven’t I?”
Sarah looked at him in shock and frantically shook her head. “No! No, they ruined my holidays,” she said.
“But it’s my fault,” Remus said.
“No!” Sarah exclaimed. “I’s Uncle Vick’s fault!”
“I –“
“Shut up Remus!” Sarah shouted angrily. “Just stop it; you didn’t do anything, okay? It’s all their fault!”
“Sarah –“
“Sarah, Lily’s letter’s here.”
She looked up from the mirror and nodded to someone else in the room. “I’ll be down in a sec. have they seen it yet?”
“Your dad’s reading it.”
She nodded again and Remus heard a door close.
“Remus, please?” Sarah begged.
Remus nodded. “I’ll see you tomorrow?”
Sarah smiled and nodded. “James and Sirius are supposed to tell us exactly what we’re doing; I’m still pretty confused.”
Remus laughed. “It’s James and Sirius; the plan will be confusing, but extremely effective with a bunch of advanced magic and trickery and all that good stuff.”
Sarah smiled. “Wonderful.”
“I’ll see you tomorrow then,” he smiled
She smiled back that beautiful smile. “Bye.”
“Bye.”
She was gone.
So sorry for the wait, but I would love some feedback nonetheless
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Excuses at the end.
Chapter 55
“I can’t believe we’re going to do this,” Remus groaned.
“Relax, Moony,” James clapped him on the back. “It was my idea.”
“And that’s what worries me.”
“But I approved it,” Sirius jumped in when James glared.
“And that worries me even more.”
Sirius glared as well. “I’m not as stupid as you think!”
“That is debatable.”
Sirius ’s eyes lit up and he turned around and, sure enough, Lily and Darlene had made it to Diagon Alley right on time.
“Darlene!” he exclaimed, rushing to her, and pulled her into a kiss.
Remus shook his head and turned away as James did the same to Lily.
“Okay, enough already!” he called to his friends after a couple minutes. “Like I was saying, I don’t think this is such a good idea.”
“And like I was saying,” Sirius said. “I’m not that stupid.”
“Debatable,” Darlene jumped in.
Sirius turned to pout at her.
“But I love you for it,” she assured him.
Sirius smiled and turned back to the others, happy with himself.
Remus rolled his eyes at him and turned to Lily. “What time did you ask her to meet us?”
“11:00,” Lily replied. “It shouldn’t be too long now.”
“Good,” Remus nodded.
“Hey, I have a quick question,” Darlene said.
“What?”
“What’s the plan?”
Remus frowned. “Lily told you.”
“No, James did,” Lily pointed.
“No! Padfoot wrote the letters!”
“You forgot to tell me?” Darlene raised an eyebrow.
“We didn’t mean to!” Sirius said quickly. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, please don’t be mad!”
Darlene laughed as Lily leaned over and whispered, “You’ve got him wrapped around your little finger.”
“It’s okay,” she assured him. “Do you want to tell me now?”
“Right,” James nodded. “We found this memory charm in the library the other day and we’ll use it on her mom and aunt so they forget about Remus, and then it’ll wear off, but they’ll like him so it won’t matter.”
Darlene raised an eyebrow. “You’ve practiced this charm?”
“Padfoot and I,” James nodded.
“I don’t know if that’s such a good idea.”
“Oh, come on!” Sirius exclaimed. “It’ll be fine!”
“I don’t know…”
Lily shook her head. “That’s what I said, but they insisted that it would be fine and practiced on each other.”
Darlene raised a curious eyebrow at the two boys. “And it worked?”
James nodded. “I mean, mom had to fix us the first few times, but it worked.”
Darlene turned to Remus. “What do you think?”
He shrugged. “They managed the whole Animagus thing and the map and the mirrors.”
“All right then,” Darlene smiled. “How much longer ‘till they get here?”
“Wait, wait,” James said. “Moony says it’s okay and it is, but if we say, you think it’s a bad idea?”
Darlene nodded. “Yeah, pretty much.”
James glared. “Why?”
“Because,” Darlene shrugged. “He’s smarter than you and I like him better.”
“You like Moony better than me?” Sirius pouted at her.
Darlene nodded. “Yeah.”
Remus smirked at him. “Your girlfriend likes me better than you!”
Sirius ignored him. “Why don’t you like me better?”
“Because you’re an idiot,” Darlene answered.
“So you don’t like me?”
“No.”
“Fine than,” Sirius crossed his arms. “I guess we’re done.”
Darlene nodded. “I guess so.”
“Fine.” Sirius turned on his heal and stomped down the high street without turning back.
“So,” Darlene turned back to the others who had raised amused eyebrows. “How’s it going with Petunia and Emily, Lily?”
Lily shrugged. “They still hate me and Maddie and Connor think I’ve gone crazy.”
“What’d you do?”
“I told them they could play in the snow and laughed at Connor at breakfast the other day; I swear, he looked like a chipmunk,” she laughed.
“What brought that on?” Darlene asked.
“I’ve spent too many meals with your boyfriend,” Lily replied.
“Ex-boyfriend,” Darlene corrected.
Lily rolled her eyes. “Right, ex-boyfriend.”
“Hey, why’d I find this fuming down the streets of Diagon Alley?”
The others looked up to find Sarah looking curiously at them, dragging Sirius behind her who was glaring pointedly away from Darlene.
“Oh, we broke up,” Darlene shrugged.
“You did?” Sarah raised an eyebrow, turning to the others.
“It’s true,” James nodded.
“Why?” Sarah asked.
“Because she likes your boyfriend better,” Lily answered.
“Now I see where you’re coming from,” Sarah laughed.
Darlene nodded seriously. “What can I say? You know how to pick them.”
“Yeah, why’d you have to go and take the smart one?” Lily asked.
“Because the stupid ones were all gone,” Sarah replied.
“Standing right here!” James exclaimed.
The girls ignored him.
“Well, I’m jealous,” Lily said while Darlene nodded in agreement.
“Yeah, I would be,” Sarah nodded.
“Hey, can we trade?” Lily asked.
“No!” James and Remus shouted together.
“Aww, why not?” Lily asked Remus.
“Because I like my girlfriend,” Remus answered.
“Fine,” Lily huffed. “I’ll keep stupid over here.”
“Hey!” James exclaimed, grabbing Lily’s hand and pulling her to him.
“What?”
“You think I’m stupid?”
“Yeah,” Lily replied bluntly.
“Are you sure?” he pulled her closer.
She nodded, her expression faltering slightly.
“Positive?” James asked, leaning down.
“Uh…”
James smirked slightly and kissed her.
When they’d pulled away, James was smirking triumphantly down at her.
“You make up for it,” Lily said slightly out of breath.
“Thought so,” James smirked some more.
“Don’t go getting a big head,” Lily punched him half-heartedly in the arm.
“Too late,” Darlene coughed, causing the two to jump apart.
“I don’t have a big head anymore!” James exclaimed.
“Sure,” Darlene nodded.
“I don’t!” he shouted again. “Tell her Lily!”
“Sorry,” she smiled sweetly. “I don’t lie.”
“Lily!”
She laughed and patted him on the arm. “Don’t worry. I still love you.”
“Good,” he smiled happily pulling her back into his side.
“Where are your …?”
“I left them in Flourish & Blotts,” Sarah answered Remus taking his hand. “I told them I’d meet them back there because apparently, mom needs a new cook book.”
“Are we going now?” Remus asked.
She nodded. “You’ll be fine, besides, there’ll be a memory charm on them at first, remember?”
Remus nodded hesitantly.
“Come on!” Sarah laughed, dragging him away.
James lead Lily down after them, still arm in arm.
Darlene turned to follow them but was stopped by a set of arms wrapping themselves around her waist .
“I love you,” Sirius said softly in her ear.
Darlene smiled and turned to kiss him. “I love you too.”
“So you like me better than Moony?”
Darlene laughed. “Yeah, sure; I like you better than Remus.”
Sirius smiled brightly and took her hand in his. “Let’s go! I’m supposed to cast the spell on one of them.”
She laughed again and let him drag her after the others.
“She likes me better than you, Moony!” Sirius exclaimed as the pair caught up with the rest of their friends.
“Oh, she just knows you’d believe it; it’s not true,” Remus waved it off.
Sirius’s smile fell and he turned back to Darlene with a heartbreaking look on his face.
Darlene laughed and kissed him. “He’s lying.”
Sirius grinned widely and turned to stick his tongue out at Remus.
Darlene laughed again. One of the best things about Sirius was the way he acted so childish much of the time; he kept everything from feeling so serious all the time, so…scary.
Darlene shuddered as the thoughts of Voldemort entered her mind yet again. She couldn’t help it; her family talked about it too much; they talked about how it was just a matter of time, anticipating a storm, for the calm to end soon.
“What’s wrong?” Sirius asked, looking down at her in concern.
Darlene shook the thoughts off and smiled. Yet another thing about him; he could change so instantly, and he knew when to change his behavior, and how to change.
“It’s nothing,” she assured him.
“Are you sure?”
Darlene nodded. “Just so cold out here!”
Sirius laughed, pulling her closer. “Didn’t think to bring a warmer jacket?”
“Shut up,” Darlene muttered under her breath.
Sirius kissed the side of her head and they caught back up with the others outside Flourish & Blotts where Remus seemed to be panicking.
Sarah was freaking out. So far, the day was going fine. James and Sirius had managed to not screw up the memory charm, her mom and aunt loved Remus, and they had agreed to meet up for a drink before everyone went home.
That was the part Sarah was freaking out over; that’s when the charms would wear off.
Remus wasn’t doing much better, so it was left to the rest of the group to keep their minds off of it.
And it was working too, until…
“We gotta go meet your mom, Sarah,” Lily said, looking up at a clock on the wall of a sweet shop.
Sarah froze and Remus nervously turned to Lily.
“Oh, stop being such a baby!” Darlene exclaimed, grabbing his arm. “Let’s go!”
Lily grabbed Sarah and pulled her down the street along with Darlene and Remus, James and Sirius following behind them.
They were standing on the other side of the brick wall dividing Diagon Alley from The Leaky Cauldron, Remus and Sarah having freak attacks.
“I-I don’t think this is such a g-good idea,” Sarah stuttered nervously.
Remus nodded quickly in agreement. “Yeah, let’s just skip drinks and go home.”
“And what?” James crossed his arms. “Are going to let a few people force you into dating secretly?”
“Um…”
“Are you scared of a pair of old women?” Sirius jumped in.
“They’re quite smart,” Sarah said nervously.
Sirius scoffed. “So?”
“Well, uh, maybe…”
“Oh, come, on!” James exclaimed. “What about all that shouting with Justin?”
Sarah crossed her arms. “How do you know about that?” she asked suspiciously.
“I talked to him to figure some things out,” James said offhandedly, “It doesn’t particularly matter much. The point is, stop being all chicken.”
Sarah sighed. He was right. Besides, they loved Remus before they knew; they had to believe that he was okay, even after they found out.
“Let’s go?” Remus turned to Sarah.
She smiled weakly and nodded.
“Well, just so you know, you guys wasted enough time so the spell’s already worn off,” Darlene informed them.
“It-it has?” Sarah looked at her with wide eyes.
Darlene nodded. “Might as well get in there.”
Remus took her hand and tapped the correct brick, leading Sarah through the archway and in the back door of The Leaky Cauldron.
The first thing Sarah saw was her mother and her aunt at a table to the left of them with drinks sitting forgotten in front of them as they looked towards the door.
As Sarah met her mother’s eye, she did not change her expression. Sarah smiled weakly and led the others to the table.
She stood in front of them, still hand in hand with Remus. “H-hi.”
“That’s it?” Tina asked. “You put charms on us and lie to us and sneak around and all you have to say is ‘hi’?”
“I-I well, I had to do something! So I –“
“Not good enough,” Celia cut in.
“I don’t know what I’m going to do!” Tina exclaimed. “I have no idea when you started lying and disobeying us, but it stops now!”
Sarah hung her head and nodded.
“Uh, Mrs. Burham if you don’t mind,” James said quickly, “this whole thing was sort of my idea. I –“
“What are you talking about?!” Sirius exclaimed. “Your idea? It was my idea!”
“Was not!” James shot back.
“Was to!” Sirius crossed his arms.
“Was not!”
“Was to!”
“Was not!”
“Was to!”
“Was –“
“Shut up Sweetie,” Lily placed a hand on James’s mouth. “How ‘bout it was both of yours’ idea?”
Sirius crossed his arms. “Fine.”
James nodded as Lily removed her hand, turning back to Tina and Celia. “So, yeah, Sarah and Remus really had nothing to do with it. Sirius and I both,” he sent him an annoyed look, “came up with the idea and learned and cast the Memory Charms.”
Tina looked at him with raised eyebrows for a second. “Well,” she said finally, “that may be, but Sarah still lied to us all, so you will be grounded,” she looked sternly at her daughter who nodded, still looking down at her shoes, “ until you go to the Potters.”
Sarah looked back up at her mom in shock. “You mean, I can still go?”
Tina smiled and nodded. “Well, I don’t think it’s fair of us to ground you after we were so horrible, but you did lie, so then no letters or visitors or visiting and you’ll have to be very helpful.”
Sarah nodded quickly. “Of course. Thank you! I – wait, what about dad…and Uncle Vick?”
“Don’t you worry about Vick,” Celia said quickly. “I’ll take care of that one, and your dad will get over it too.”
Sarah smiled appreciatively. “Thank you. And I’m sorry.”
“No,” Tina shook her head, “We’re sorry. To both of you,” she turned her gaze to Remus.
“It’s okay, Mrs. Burham,” Remus said quickly. “I’ve kind of gotten used to it. I just got really lucky with meeting this lot over here,” he pointed to the others. “It’s really no big deal.”
“Oh, but it is,” Celia said. “And we are genuinely really sorry. We behaved horribly and it was extremely unfair.”
Remus opened his mouth to reply back, but Tina cut him off.
“Besides, we like you. You’re coming for dinner next week. I’ll owl you when we pick a day, and you will come.”
“But I thought you said no visitors!” Sarah exclaimed.
“No,” Tina shook her head, “I said you couldn’t have any visitors. I’m allowed to invite over whoever I please.”
Sarah blinked at her mom for a moment before just shaking her head and turning away.
“See you soon, Remus,” the two women stood from the table.
“It was nice to meet you boys,” she nodded towards James and Sirius who grinned back cheekily.
“Of course it was, Mrs. Burham,” Sirius said. “It is an honor for anyone to meet me.”
“And a double honor to meet me,” James added.
Sirius glared at him and opened his mouth to retort, but Darlene elbowed him in the side and said to Tina, “They mean it was a pleasure to meet you too.”
Tina and Celia laughed and rolled their eyes. “It was nice seeing you again girls.”
“Of course,” James smirked cheekily. “It’s very good for the eyes.”
“But then again, living with Sarah, your eyes must be really happy.”
“Why do I hear you two being suck ups while Remus just laughs at you?” Sarah asked rolling her eyes.
“Because everyone likes Remus,” Sirius said. “Why would he need to suck up?”
“Definitely,” James nodded, “Very likable young chap.”
Lily sighed. “My offer still stands,” she said to Sarah.
Sarah shook her head. “I’ll keep him,” she hugged Remus closer.
“Fine,” Lily sighed.
“Okay, Jack and Vick should be back soon, so we should get going,” Celia said.
“You have one minute,” Tina told Sarah before the two women disappeared with a crack.
Sarah sighed. “Thank God that’s done with. I about had a heart attack at one point.”
“You?” Remus cried incredulously. “I thought I was going to be arrested!”
Sarah rolled her eyes at him. “You are so dramatic.” She kissed him deeply until James tapped her on the shoulder persistently.
“What?” Sarah pulled away from Remus and looked at him with an annoyed expression.
“We only have 30 seconds left for our goodbye.”
Sarah rolled her eyes and gave hugs all around.
“I’ll see you guys at James’s,” she said.
“Looking forward to it,” James smirked.
“Extremely excited,” Sirius nodded in agreement.
“It’s a death sentence,” Darlene sighed.
Sarah laughed and gave Remus one last kiss. “See you whenever mom decides,” she said to him.
“Bye!”
And with that, she was gone.
“Well,” Sirius broke the silence that followed. “That went well.”
Yes, yes, I know, she was supposed to have gotten over that writers’ block thing and have big ideas, posting more often. In all honesty, I sort of neglected this story this past month. I’d sit down to write it, get a few lines in, and then my mind would wander to Secrets and Masks because I have way too much stuff in my head for that one and have been spending all of my nonexistent free time on that one. It’s very horrible of me, but I’m trying my best, I promise!
I don’t think this is my best work, but please, please leave feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Chapter 55
“I can’t believe we’re going to do this,” Remus groaned.
“Relax, Moony,” James clapped him on the back. “It was my idea.”
“And that’s what worries me.”
“But I approved it,” Sirius jumped in when James glared.
“And that worries me even more.”
Sirius glared as well. “I’m not as stupid as you think!”
“That is debatable.”
Sirius ’s eyes lit up and he turned around and, sure enough, Lily and Darlene had made it to Diagon Alley right on time.
“Darlene!” he exclaimed, rushing to her, and pulled her into a kiss.
Remus shook his head and turned away as James did the same to Lily.
“Okay, enough already!” he called to his friends after a couple minutes. “Like I was saying, I don’t think this is such a good idea.”
“And like I was saying,” Sirius said. “I’m not that stupid.”
“Debatable,” Darlene jumped in.
Sirius turned to pout at her.
“But I love you for it,” she assured him.
Sirius smiled and turned back to the others, happy with himself.
Remus rolled his eyes at him and turned to Lily. “What time did you ask her to meet us?”
“11:00,” Lily replied. “It shouldn’t be too long now.”
“Good,” Remus nodded.
“Hey, I have a quick question,” Darlene said.
“What?”
“What’s the plan?”
Remus frowned. “Lily told you.”
“No, James did,” Lily pointed.
“No! Padfoot wrote the letters!”
“You forgot to tell me?” Darlene raised an eyebrow.
“We didn’t mean to!” Sirius said quickly. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, please don’t be mad!”
Darlene laughed as Lily leaned over and whispered, “You’ve got him wrapped around your little finger.”
“It’s okay,” she assured him. “Do you want to tell me now?”
“Right,” James nodded. “We found this memory charm in the library the other day and we’ll use it on her mom and aunt so they forget about Remus, and then it’ll wear off, but they’ll like him so it won’t matter.”
Darlene raised an eyebrow. “You’ve practiced this charm?”
“Padfoot and I,” James nodded.
“I don’t know if that’s such a good idea.”
“Oh, come on!” Sirius exclaimed. “It’ll be fine!”
“I don’t know…”
Lily shook her head. “That’s what I said, but they insisted that it would be fine and practiced on each other.”
Darlene raised a curious eyebrow at the two boys. “And it worked?”
James nodded. “I mean, mom had to fix us the first few times, but it worked.”
Darlene turned to Remus. “What do you think?”
He shrugged. “They managed the whole Animagus thing and the map and the mirrors.”
“All right then,” Darlene smiled. “How much longer ‘till they get here?”
“Wait, wait,” James said. “Moony says it’s okay and it is, but if we say, you think it’s a bad idea?”
Darlene nodded. “Yeah, pretty much.”
James glared. “Why?”
“Because,” Darlene shrugged. “He’s smarter than you and I like him better.”
“You like Moony better than me?” Sirius pouted at her.
Darlene nodded. “Yeah.”
Remus smirked at him. “Your girlfriend likes me better than you!”
Sirius ignored him. “Why don’t you like me better?”
“Because you’re an idiot,” Darlene answered.
“So you don’t like me?”
“No.”
“Fine than,” Sirius crossed his arms. “I guess we’re done.”
Darlene nodded. “I guess so.”
“Fine.” Sirius turned on his heal and stomped down the high street without turning back.
“So,” Darlene turned back to the others who had raised amused eyebrows. “How’s it going with Petunia and Emily, Lily?”
Lily shrugged. “They still hate me and Maddie and Connor think I’ve gone crazy.”
“What’d you do?”
“I told them they could play in the snow and laughed at Connor at breakfast the other day; I swear, he looked like a chipmunk,” she laughed.
“What brought that on?” Darlene asked.
“I’ve spent too many meals with your boyfriend,” Lily replied.
“Ex-boyfriend,” Darlene corrected.
Lily rolled her eyes. “Right, ex-boyfriend.”
“Hey, why’d I find this fuming down the streets of Diagon Alley?”
The others looked up to find Sarah looking curiously at them, dragging Sirius behind her who was glaring pointedly away from Darlene.
“Oh, we broke up,” Darlene shrugged.
“You did?” Sarah raised an eyebrow, turning to the others.
“It’s true,” James nodded.
“Why?” Sarah asked.
“Because she likes your boyfriend better,” Lily answered.
“Now I see where you’re coming from,” Sarah laughed.
Darlene nodded seriously. “What can I say? You know how to pick them.”
“Yeah, why’d you have to go and take the smart one?” Lily asked.
“Because the stupid ones were all gone,” Sarah replied.
“Standing right here!” James exclaimed.
The girls ignored him.
“Well, I’m jealous,” Lily said while Darlene nodded in agreement.
“Yeah, I would be,” Sarah nodded.
“Hey, can we trade?” Lily asked.
“No!” James and Remus shouted together.
“Aww, why not?” Lily asked Remus.
“Because I like my girlfriend,” Remus answered.
“Fine,” Lily huffed. “I’ll keep stupid over here.”
“Hey!” James exclaimed, grabbing Lily’s hand and pulling her to him.
“What?”
“You think I’m stupid?”
“Yeah,” Lily replied bluntly.
“Are you sure?” he pulled her closer.
She nodded, her expression faltering slightly.
“Positive?” James asked, leaning down.
“Uh…”
James smirked slightly and kissed her.
When they’d pulled away, James was smirking triumphantly down at her.
“You make up for it,” Lily said slightly out of breath.
“Thought so,” James smirked some more.
“Don’t go getting a big head,” Lily punched him half-heartedly in the arm.
“Too late,” Darlene coughed, causing the two to jump apart.
“I don’t have a big head anymore!” James exclaimed.
“Sure,” Darlene nodded.
“I don’t!” he shouted again. “Tell her Lily!”
“Sorry,” she smiled sweetly. “I don’t lie.”
“Lily!”
She laughed and patted him on the arm. “Don’t worry. I still love you.”
“Good,” he smiled happily pulling her back into his side.
“Where are your …?”
“I left them in Flourish & Blotts,” Sarah answered Remus taking his hand. “I told them I’d meet them back there because apparently, mom needs a new cook book.”
“Are we going now?” Remus asked.
She nodded. “You’ll be fine, besides, there’ll be a memory charm on them at first, remember?”
Remus nodded hesitantly.
“Come on!” Sarah laughed, dragging him away.
James lead Lily down after them, still arm in arm.
Darlene turned to follow them but was stopped by a set of arms wrapping themselves around her waist .
“I love you,” Sirius said softly in her ear.
Darlene smiled and turned to kiss him. “I love you too.”
“So you like me better than Moony?”
Darlene laughed. “Yeah, sure; I like you better than Remus.”
Sirius smiled brightly and took her hand in his. “Let’s go! I’m supposed to cast the spell on one of them.”
She laughed again and let him drag her after the others.
“She likes me better than you, Moony!” Sirius exclaimed as the pair caught up with the rest of their friends.
“Oh, she just knows you’d believe it; it’s not true,” Remus waved it off.
Sirius’s smile fell and he turned back to Darlene with a heartbreaking look on his face.
Darlene laughed and kissed him. “He’s lying.”
Sirius grinned widely and turned to stick his tongue out at Remus.
Darlene laughed again. One of the best things about Sirius was the way he acted so childish much of the time; he kept everything from feeling so serious all the time, so…scary.
Darlene shuddered as the thoughts of Voldemort entered her mind yet again. She couldn’t help it; her family talked about it too much; they talked about how it was just a matter of time, anticipating a storm, for the calm to end soon.
“What’s wrong?” Sirius asked, looking down at her in concern.
Darlene shook the thoughts off and smiled. Yet another thing about him; he could change so instantly, and he knew when to change his behavior, and how to change.
“It’s nothing,” she assured him.
“Are you sure?”
Darlene nodded. “Just so cold out here!”
Sirius laughed, pulling her closer. “Didn’t think to bring a warmer jacket?”
“Shut up,” Darlene muttered under her breath.
Sirius kissed the side of her head and they caught back up with the others outside Flourish & Blotts where Remus seemed to be panicking.
Sarah was freaking out. So far, the day was going fine. James and Sirius had managed to not screw up the memory charm, her mom and aunt loved Remus, and they had agreed to meet up for a drink before everyone went home.
That was the part Sarah was freaking out over; that’s when the charms would wear off.
Remus wasn’t doing much better, so it was left to the rest of the group to keep their minds off of it.
And it was working too, until…
“We gotta go meet your mom, Sarah,” Lily said, looking up at a clock on the wall of a sweet shop.
Sarah froze and Remus nervously turned to Lily.
“Oh, stop being such a baby!” Darlene exclaimed, grabbing his arm. “Let’s go!”
Lily grabbed Sarah and pulled her down the street along with Darlene and Remus, James and Sirius following behind them.
They were standing on the other side of the brick wall dividing Diagon Alley from The Leaky Cauldron, Remus and Sarah having freak attacks.
“I-I don’t think this is such a g-good idea,” Sarah stuttered nervously.
Remus nodded quickly in agreement. “Yeah, let’s just skip drinks and go home.”
“And what?” James crossed his arms. “Are going to let a few people force you into dating secretly?”
“Um…”
“Are you scared of a pair of old women?” Sirius jumped in.
“They’re quite smart,” Sarah said nervously.
Sirius scoffed. “So?”
“Well, uh, maybe…”
“Oh, come, on!” James exclaimed. “What about all that shouting with Justin?”
Sarah crossed her arms. “How do you know about that?” she asked suspiciously.
“I talked to him to figure some things out,” James said offhandedly, “It doesn’t particularly matter much. The point is, stop being all chicken.”
Sarah sighed. He was right. Besides, they loved Remus before they knew; they had to believe that he was okay, even after they found out.
“Let’s go?” Remus turned to Sarah.
She smiled weakly and nodded.
“Well, just so you know, you guys wasted enough time so the spell’s already worn off,” Darlene informed them.
“It-it has?” Sarah looked at her with wide eyes.
Darlene nodded. “Might as well get in there.”
Remus took her hand and tapped the correct brick, leading Sarah through the archway and in the back door of The Leaky Cauldron.
The first thing Sarah saw was her mother and her aunt at a table to the left of them with drinks sitting forgotten in front of them as they looked towards the door.
As Sarah met her mother’s eye, she did not change her expression. Sarah smiled weakly and led the others to the table.
She stood in front of them, still hand in hand with Remus. “H-hi.”
“That’s it?” Tina asked. “You put charms on us and lie to us and sneak around and all you have to say is ‘hi’?”
“I-I well, I had to do something! So I –“
“Not good enough,” Celia cut in.
“I don’t know what I’m going to do!” Tina exclaimed. “I have no idea when you started lying and disobeying us, but it stops now!”
Sarah hung her head and nodded.
“Uh, Mrs. Burham if you don’t mind,” James said quickly, “this whole thing was sort of my idea. I –“
“What are you talking about?!” Sirius exclaimed. “Your idea? It was my idea!”
“Was not!” James shot back.
“Was to!” Sirius crossed his arms.
“Was not!”
“Was to!”
“Was not!”
“Was to!”
“Was –“
“Shut up Sweetie,” Lily placed a hand on James’s mouth. “How ‘bout it was both of yours’ idea?”
Sirius crossed his arms. “Fine.”
James nodded as Lily removed her hand, turning back to Tina and Celia. “So, yeah, Sarah and Remus really had nothing to do with it. Sirius and I both,” he sent him an annoyed look, “came up with the idea and learned and cast the Memory Charms.”
Tina looked at him with raised eyebrows for a second. “Well,” she said finally, “that may be, but Sarah still lied to us all, so you will be grounded,” she looked sternly at her daughter who nodded, still looking down at her shoes, “ until you go to the Potters.”
Sarah looked back up at her mom in shock. “You mean, I can still go?”
Tina smiled and nodded. “Well, I don’t think it’s fair of us to ground you after we were so horrible, but you did lie, so then no letters or visitors or visiting and you’ll have to be very helpful.”
Sarah nodded quickly. “Of course. Thank you! I – wait, what about dad…and Uncle Vick?”
“Don’t you worry about Vick,” Celia said quickly. “I’ll take care of that one, and your dad will get over it too.”
Sarah smiled appreciatively. “Thank you. And I’m sorry.”
“No,” Tina shook her head, “We’re sorry. To both of you,” she turned her gaze to Remus.
“It’s okay, Mrs. Burham,” Remus said quickly. “I’ve kind of gotten used to it. I just got really lucky with meeting this lot over here,” he pointed to the others. “It’s really no big deal.”
“Oh, but it is,” Celia said. “And we are genuinely really sorry. We behaved horribly and it was extremely unfair.”
Remus opened his mouth to reply back, but Tina cut him off.
“Besides, we like you. You’re coming for dinner next week. I’ll owl you when we pick a day, and you will come.”
“But I thought you said no visitors!” Sarah exclaimed.
“No,” Tina shook her head, “I said you couldn’t have any visitors. I’m allowed to invite over whoever I please.”
Sarah blinked at her mom for a moment before just shaking her head and turning away.
“See you soon, Remus,” the two women stood from the table.
“It was nice to meet you boys,” she nodded towards James and Sirius who grinned back cheekily.
“Of course it was, Mrs. Burham,” Sirius said. “It is an honor for anyone to meet me.”
“And a double honor to meet me,” James added.
Sirius glared at him and opened his mouth to retort, but Darlene elbowed him in the side and said to Tina, “They mean it was a pleasure to meet you too.”
Tina and Celia laughed and rolled their eyes. “It was nice seeing you again girls.”
“Of course,” James smirked cheekily. “It’s very good for the eyes.”
“But then again, living with Sarah, your eyes must be really happy.”
“Why do I hear you two being suck ups while Remus just laughs at you?” Sarah asked rolling her eyes.
“Because everyone likes Remus,” Sirius said. “Why would he need to suck up?”
“Definitely,” James nodded, “Very likable young chap.”
Lily sighed. “My offer still stands,” she said to Sarah.
Sarah shook her head. “I’ll keep him,” she hugged Remus closer.
“Fine,” Lily sighed.
“Okay, Jack and Vick should be back soon, so we should get going,” Celia said.
“You have one minute,” Tina told Sarah before the two women disappeared with a crack.
Sarah sighed. “Thank God that’s done with. I about had a heart attack at one point.”
“You?” Remus cried incredulously. “I thought I was going to be arrested!”
Sarah rolled her eyes at him. “You are so dramatic.” She kissed him deeply until James tapped her on the shoulder persistently.
“What?” Sarah pulled away from Remus and looked at him with an annoyed expression.
“We only have 30 seconds left for our goodbye.”
Sarah rolled her eyes and gave hugs all around.
“I’ll see you guys at James’s,” she said.
“Looking forward to it,” James smirked.
“Extremely excited,” Sirius nodded in agreement.
“It’s a death sentence,” Darlene sighed.
Sarah laughed and gave Remus one last kiss. “See you whenever mom decides,” she said to him.
“Bye!”
And with that, she was gone.
“Well,” Sirius broke the silence that followed. “That went well.”
Yes, yes, I know, she was supposed to have gotten over that writers’ block thing and have big ideas, posting more often. In all honesty, I sort of neglected this story this past month. I’d sit down to write it, get a few lines in, and then my mind would wander to Secrets and Masks because I have way too much stuff in my head for that one and have been spending all of my nonexistent free time on that one. It’s very horrible of me, but I’m trying my best, I promise!
I don’t think this is my best work, but please, please leave feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
Yes, I sorta skipped Christmas, but we all know how it goes. Everyone gets a bunch of gifts and spends the day playing in the snow and drinking hot chocolate. Nothing new and exciting.
Chapter 56
“I’ll get it!” Lily shouted, running out of her room and down the stairs for the door. She was halfway down the stairs when Conner pushed her out of the way and ran past her.
“Hey!”
Conner ignored her as she sat on the step and rubbed her backside. He had just jumped down the last few steps when Maddie appeared and opened the door.
“Hello,” she smiled sweetly, but before she could say more, Conner shoved her out of the way.
“Conner Bradly,” he said in his “scary” voice. “Lily doesn’t have any brothers so we al pretend that I’m one.”
“Move over!” Maddie pushed him away from the door. “I’m Maddie. I’m the sane cousin; Conner’s just retarded.”
“I am not!” Conner exclaimed from the ground, pulling himself up by grabbing onto Maddie’s arm and pulling her down. “You should be afraid of me.”
Maddie snorted, still sitting on the floor. “You’ll miss and punch yourself.”
Conner ignored her. “I play football; the American kind, so I’m pretty tough.”
“No he’s not.”
“And I can take people down in a second.”
“In his dreams.”
“People tend to be afraid of me. Even my older sister doesn’t have a boyfriend.”
“Who would want to date Emily?” Maddie made a disgusted face.
“I heard that!” Emily screamed, coming down the hall. “And for your information, I’m simply too smart for any boy and have decided to focus on my studies! My dating status has nothing to do with me or ‘Macho Benchwarmer Dude’ over there.”
“I am not a benchwarmer!”
“Besides, I don’t see you dating anyone at the moment,” Emily placed her hands on her hips, glaring at her younger sister.
Maddie just shrugged and stood up. “Like I said before, I’m the only sane one, so you can just ignore all the other losers. Well, Aunt Tracy’s normal too, but –“
“I’m actually quiet the popular bloke,” Conner cut in. “People tend to fear me and their instincts tell them to keep away. I mean seriously, you do not want to get on my bad side. AAnd I’ve been working out so you better watch out, and…”
Lily now stood at the bottom of the stairs, rolling her eyes at Conner’s pathetic attempts to be scary. She sighed and pushed him back to the floor and opened the door wider.
“Nice to see that you’ll be safe if you ever decide to visit America,” James smiled.
Lily rolled her eyes. “You coming in?”
“I don’t know….your cousin’s kind of scary…”
“Are you mocking me?” Conner glared at him.
“Not at all,” James smiled.
“Hey, you better watch it!”
“I don’t scare easily,” James walked passed him, into the house. “Now Padfoot on the other hand…”
Lily laughed. “He’s meeting Darlene in Diagon Alley today, isn’t he?”
“Yup,” James nodded, “along with those huge brothers of hers. To tell you the truth, I’d be kinda scared if I were him too.”
“You’re scared of Brandon, Danny, and Kyle?” Lily scoffed, leading James to the kitchen.
“No,” James shook his head, “But I would be if they were your brothers.”
“They’re not really that scary you know,” Lily reasoned, “They’re just good at acting like it.”
“They hate the Marauders,” James said. “With a passion. I feel bad for Sirius.”
Lily shook her head at him, rolling her eyes as she pushed open the kitchen door. “Want a cookie?” she pointed to the hot tray of cookies on the table.
“Yes!” James exclaimed, across the room and shoving a cookie into his mouth in a second, not taking notice of the three adults in the kitchen.
Lily rolled her eyes. “You’re honestly more afraid of Darlene’s brothers than my cousin and my uncle?”
“Yes,” James replied through a mouth full of cookie.
“You wanna rethink that?”
James turned his gaze to the man looking at him with raised eyebrows, sitting at the kitchen table with his arms crossed.
“Umm…”
“Come on Sirius!” Darlene dragged him by the arm.
“But I –“
“My brothers aren’t even that scary,” she reasoned.
“Hello! Marauder!” Sirius pointed to himself.
Darlene rolled her eyes. “You are such a baby!”
“Am not!” Sirius shot back. “I just have really good survival instincts.”
Darlene raised an eyebrow at him.
“I heard that Jackson Reed never came back to school after ‘that summer,’” Sirius said, quietly for ‘dramatic effect.’
“He graduated!” Darlene exclaimed.
“So,” Sirius crossed his arms childishly.
Darlene sighed and grabbed his arm again and continued to pull him towards Quality Quidditch Supplies.
“I can’t believe you made these plans without even bothering to tell me,” Sirius griped.
“Oh, you’ll live,” Darlene said, ignoring his mood.
“Actually, I’m not so sure about that,” Sirius said very seriously as they passed Eeylops Owl Emporium and approached the door to the Quidditch shop. “And just in case, I’d like to say I love you.”
Darlene rolled her eyes. “Stop being so dramatic.”
“I’m not being dramatic,” Sirius defended. “I just wanted to make sure I told you that before dropping dead.”
Darlene rolled her eyes at him again and pushed open the door. “Are there any more last minute words you wanted to say to me before your death?”
“Uh, hold on,” Sirius stopped her, “Let me think.”
Darlene crossed her arms and watched him amusedly as he thought.
“Make sure you tell the others I’ll miss them,” Sirius said. “And tell James that his Quidditch cleaning kit is under my bed, and tell Remus that I ate his chocolate so he can stop being mean to Peter. Oh, and tell Lily that I did not appreciate the dog grooming book she gave me for Christmas and Alice can have her dog collar back. I promised James my broom and the rest of my stuff is to be divided equally among all of you. Oh, and you can have Snuffles.”
“Are you done yet?” Darlene raised an amused eyebrow.
“Did I mention I love you?”
“Yes,” Darlene laughed.
“Yeah, I’m done.”
“Fantastic, then I think it’s time for us to formally meet.”
Sirius gulped and turned to his right.
“Er…hi,” he said feebly to the three looming mean grinning almost menacingly down at him.
“Can we have desert now?” Justin asked eagerly as the table was cleared.
Tina rolled her eyes at him and brought a chocolate cake out of the kitchen that was already making Remus drool.
“Sarah said you have an obsession with chocolate,” Tina told him as he eyed the cake.
“It’s more of an addiction,” Sarah corrected.
“Chocolate is really good!” Remus defended.
“Yeah, all sane people like chocolate,” Justin agreed.
“That would explain why Kristen doesn’t eat it,” Sarah smirked at her across the table as her mom cut the cake into seven pieces.
Kristen blushed but said, “Do you realize how bad that stuff is for you?”
“Do I care?”
As the plate of cake was set in front of him, Remus went into his zone. This was his chocolate zone; he ignored the rest of the people at the table as he focused on his chocolate cake.
As it turned out, the day hadn’t turned out as nerve-racking as he had expected. Sarah’s dad and uncle had decided they liked Remus and apologized about the whole werewolf ordeal, but after those few tense moments, everything was perfectly normal.
Sarah, who was quiet organized at Hogwarts, had a pretty messy room, and while she was on time and prepared for most things, she had yet to pack for James’s house. Lily, Darlene, and Sarah had figured it would make sense for them to all just go over that night, so Remus and Sarah ad spent the day packing Sarah’s things with Justin, but he got bored halfway through and left to go annoy Kristen.
Now, Remus was enjoying his chocolate cake and was a bit annoyed when someone kicked him under the table and took him away from the cake.
“What?” he looked up and glared.
“See, I told you not to interrupt him,” Sarah laughed.
Tina ignored her. “Did you want some hot chocolate before you two left?”
Remus’s eyes widened. “Chocolate?”
“Er…well, what do you think of manners?” James asked nervously, shuffling from one foot to the other.
“I think there’s a reason for them,” Matt replied.
“Well, I just, sorta shoved a cookie in my mouth and am still talking with my mouth full, so yeah, I’m rethinking,” James said, quickly chewing and swallowing.
“Good,” Matt replied, suddenly smiling at Lily. “What happen to your cousins?”
Lily shrugged. “Conner’s sitting on his bum at the door and Maddie and Emily are having a shouting match, I think.”
“Then why can’t I hear them?”
“I silenced the door,” Lily answered. “They tend to get loud.”
“So I won’t be seeing them soon?”
Lily shrugged. “They might come and demand we side with them.”
“Great, looking forward to it,” Matt said sarcastically, getting up from the table, taking a cookie with them. As he pushed open the door, those inside the kitchen heard a bit of shouting, followed by a “Shut up!” from Matt and then silence before the door swung shut.
There was a bit of silence as Susan and Tracy were messing with macaroni and cheese on the stove while James shifted uncomfortably from one foot to the other and Lily watched amusedly.
“So…um…how complicated does mac and cheese get?” James broke the silence.
Tracy turned to him and smiled. “When it comes to Americans, it can get tricky to get it right.”
“Hey!” Susan exclaimed. “Macaroni and cheese is a time consuming meal that needs to be prepared correctly. You Brits completely ruin it.”
“Or maybe Americans are just really slow,” Lily supplied.
Susan turned to glare at her. “No, we just aren’t lazy.”
“Since when has Lily been lazy?” Tracy asked. “Have you tried living with her. Up at the crack of dawn like some type of rooster!”
“I’ve been living here for over a week,” Susan nodded. “Lily’s just abnormal.”
“I’m not that bad!” Lily exclaimed. “Tell them, James!”
“Well,” James said, “It wouldn’t be too bad, but you always wake me up!”
“You sleep so late! You’d miss breakfast and that would make you cranky and then you’d be late to classes so you’d get a detention, so then you wouldn’t get ‘enough’ diner, and then you’d be cranky. I was doing us all a favor.”
James crossed his arms. “I don’t get cranky.”
“Well, maybe not compared to Sirius, but you’re still cranky.”
James suddenly burst out laughing. And he didn’t stop.
“Uh, is he okay?” Susan asked worriedly.
Lily nodded. “Just give him a moment.”
a moment passed and James was still laughing and now, the rest of the family was standing in the kitchen as well, looking at James with raised eyebrows.
“Uh, Lily,” Matt said unsurely, “Are you dating a brain damaged?”
Lily nodded distractedly, still watching James patiently.
When James was finally done, he looked up, still sporting a huge grin.
“What happened?” Lily asked.
“Sirius!” James exclaimed. “In Diagon Alley with Darlene’s big scary brothers! And guess what?”
“What?” Lily asked amusedly.
“I get his broomstick when he dies!”
Lily rolled her eyes. “They’re not that bad.”
James was still grinning. “Oh, I remember my last words to him,” he sighed. “’You’re hair’s screwed up.’”
“And what did he do?” Lily asked, already knowing.
“Had a freak attack and ran up to his room.”
“Lunch is ready!”
Seven heads swiveled around to Susan.
“Mac and cheese,” she said proudly, “the American way.”
So, not only did I skip Christmas, but this chapter is quiet pathetic, but I’ve made today my deadline to update everyone of my stories, so I think it’s all pretty pathetic.
Feedback is greatly missed! The poor feedback thread is feeling so lonely :,(
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
I shall not waste time with excuses for disappearing.
I will tell you that there are only a few more chapters left as of right now, unless I get some random inspiration again.
For now, enjoy!
and Merry Christmas!
Chapter 57
“Katelyn!” the voice of Catherine Diers rang throughout the house.
“What, mom?” Katelyn yelled back from her room where she was in the middle of packing for James’s.
“Come down here!” her mom shouted up from the kitchen.
“Why?”
“Can we please not have this shouted conversation in the middle of the night?” Max Diers’s voice was heard. “Come to the kitchen, Katelyn!”
Katelyn sighed, setting a pile of clothes down on her bead. “Fine!” She trudged down the stairs of the house to the kitchen where her parents were sat at the table. “What?” she asked, standing in the doorway.
“You can’t even come in?” her mom asked.
“I was in the middle of packing for James’s so –“
“Come in and sit, Katelyn,” her father pointed to the empty chair across from him.
Katelyn sighed exaggeratedly, but did as she was told. “What?”
“Hot chocolate,” her mom replied, summoning three steaming mugs of chocolate to the table.
Katelyn groaned. “Mom!”
“What?” she asked innocently. “You’re going off to your friend’s tomorrow and then you’re off to school until Easter!”
“Plus we’ve barely had a chance to ask you about school.”
“That’s all you’ve done this break!” Katelyn exclaimed.
“Katey!”
Katelyn scowled. She hated that. Only her dad could call her that. And she still hated it.
“Fine,” she grumbled, taking the mug of hot chocolate still floating in front of her. She took a sip and it instantly warmed her. “What do you want to ask?” Katelyn asked, setting down the mug. “You’ve questioned me about the castle, classes, teachers, and homework.”
“What about your friends?” Catherine exclaimed.
“Lily, Darlene, Sarah, Alice, James, Sirius, Remus, Peter, Frank, and…Steven,” Katelyn listed.
Her mom gave her a look.
“What?”
“What was with that?”
“With what?”
“The way you said ‘Steven?’”
Katelyn looked quickly away, drinking more hot chocolate instead.
“Katelyn…”
“He’s my boyfriend, okay?” Katelyn sighed, not looking at her dad.
“What!?”
“Dad!”
“Since when did you have a boyfriend? How come I didn’t know? Is he nice? Does he treat you okay? Has he tried to –“
“Dad!” Katelyn exclaimed turning beat red.
“What?”
“Hush,” Catherine shushed her husband. “What’s he like?”
Katelyn shrugged. “He’s tall, brown hair, blue eyes and super cute,” she grinned despite herself.
Max glared.
“He’s a Seeker on the Gryffindor Quidditch team. –“
“Good, Quidditch player,” her mom approved.
“He’s super sweet, but then kinda stupid and annoying too, but in a good way. That’s usually when he and Frank are with the Marauders, when they all get stupid and annoying.”
“Marauders?” her dad questioned.
Katelyn nodded. “James, Sirius, Remus, and Peter.”
“You’re friends with boys who call themselves the Marauders?”
Katelyn nodded.
“I don’t like it,” he said. “Why would they call themselves that?”
“Because they play pranks, get into trouble, and break all the rules. And because they’re brain-dead.”
Mr. Diers did not look appeased. “You’re friends with the bad boys?”
Katelyn sighed. “Their pranks never harm anyone, they take full responsibility for what they do and accept their detentions, and it’s not like their doing anything illegal.” And then she laughed inside her head at the last bit. ‘Not without good reason anyway.’
Max still looked unhappy.
“They’re fiercely loyal, extremely overprotective, and, when their not marauding, they’re just super sweet.” Katelyn laughed. “But they’ll kill me for saying that, so don’t tell. And what’s worse would be the gloating if they found out about the nicer bits.”
“I still don’t know if it’s okay for you –“
“Honestly, dad,” Katelyn sighed. She knew she was going to hate herself for the rest of her life for defending James and Sirius so much. “There is no possible way they can be ‘bad boys.’ Peter’s too shy and quiet, and honestly a little too scared to be bad. Remus, well, Remus is like the single most nicest person I’ve ever met, and that’s including Lily. And then James and Sirius…. Well, James is just pathetically sweet. Lily’s got him wrapped around her little finger; he’s got this whole mean fake thing going and all the little kids are intimidated by him, but he is just way too much of a softy. Sirius is probably the most ‘bad boy’ out of all of them; everyone’s intimidated by Sirius. He’s got the look and everything. But there is no way Sirius Black is bad; he’s too cheerful and happy and friendly.”
Max raised an eyebrow.
“The worst word that could be used to describe them is immature, but it’s not even that bad. They just like to be happy, you know; they see the cup half full instead of half empty. And it’s not like they can’t turn all the joking off; they know when to be serious. And they really are the first ones to go to when you’re feeling upset; first they comfort you, and then they make you laugh. All of them are like that actually; Frank and Steven too. They never joined the Marauders, but they’re the same in nature. Really, I’m just really, really, glad they decided I was ‘worthy’ enough to be there friend.”
Max and Catherine exchanged looks.
“What?” Katelyn demanded.
“It’s nothing,” her mom assured her. “Just, you talked a lot.”
Katelyn shrugged. “You’re point?”
“You just…seem to be really close, for having known them for only four months.”
Katelyn shrugged again. “We’re all close. Lily actually hated James and Sirius for the longest time, and now she’s in love with James, and well, no one can blame her for loving Sirius too. You can’t not love Sirius; he’s too Sirius.”
Mrs. Diers smiled. “You have good friends.”
Katelyn smiled as well. “I do. Lily’s the official second nicest person out there; the only thing bringing her below Remus is her temper. She’s the one that makes us all do our homework ,and really the one that controls James and Sirius. Darlene’s well, energetic. There’s always something new with Darlene. It’s easy to laugh when you’re with her. And she’s really forgetful. But we love her for it, just as much as we love Lily for her goody-two-shoes-ness. And then Sarah. She’s quiet sometimes, but then not so much other times. She’s always whatever she needs to be. She’s comforting, sort of the one to take care of us, in a sense. She makes me stop being mean to Sirius, keeps Lily from hexing Sirius, makes Sirius shut up, that sort of thing. And she’s understanding and sweet. You just have to love Sarah. Even Sirius is nice to her. And then Alice; she’s too bubbly. She’s the last one to be brought down, along with James and Sirius. She’s got this charming ‘be happy’ aura. It’s everywhere she goes, sort of like Lily’s ‘I can help’ aura. There’s no way anyone can actually deal with the boys without the girls. They make it bearable and actually fun. It’s just everyone meshed together that makes it workable.”
Catherine smiled. “I owe your friends big time.”
Katelyn gave her a questioning look.
“You’ve never been so close to your friends before.”
Katelyn smiled. “I didn’t know I could be so close to my friends.”
Max sighed. “Bed time.”
Katelyn nodded and stood. “But I have to finish packing.”
“Be quick about it.”
Katelyn nodded. “Good night.”
“Love you,” Catherine smiled.
“Love you too.”
James sighed and sat back on sofa. The house had just been officially emptied of Potters. Hallelujah.
“Come sit,” James patted the spot next to him.
“Eww! I don’t want to sit by you!”
James humphed and stood, stomping over to Lily who was standing away from him like he was disease. James grabbed her arm and dragged her over to the sofa.
“There!” he said triumphantly, grinning down at Lily who crossed her arms and glared.
“I’m not falling for it!” James exclaimed proudly. “Darlene told me all about how you’re only pretending to be mad because you’re mean.”
Lily sighed. “Fine,” she grumbled.
James smirked and lay down, stretched out on the sofa with Lily’s lap as the pillow.
“Go sleep in your room,” Lily suggested.
“We have to wait for the others!” James exclaimed like it was obvious.
Lily rolled her eyes. “Of course.”
James closed his eyes and fell silent.
Lily stared into the fire, quieting as well, absent mindedly running her fingers through James’s hair.
Her mind was wandering far away, and she was completely out of it, which is why she nearly had a heart attack when the fire turned green and Remus and Sarah fell out.
“Lily!” James exclaimed.
She’d jumped, dumping him on the ground, but she wasn’t so concerned about that right now. Lily clutched her heart, breathing deeply. “Are you trying to kill me?” She gasped at Remus and Sarah.
“Are you trying to damage my head?” James glared up at Lily from the ground.
“Too late,” Sarah grinned.
James turned to glare at her instead. “Well…you’re…you’re all…”
Remus laughed. “Give it up. My girlfriend’s too perfect.”
James’ sat up and crossed his arms, glowering at him and Sarah, who was grinning smugly at him.
“Are Sirius and Darlene not here yet?” Sarah asked, leaving her trunk by the fire with Remus’s and joining him on one of the sofas.
“Sirius?” Lily scoffed. “Yeah right!”
Sarah shrugged with a laugh. “True.”
“I’m telling you,” James said seriously, getting up from the ground and stretching out on his sofa again, “he’s died.”
Lily rolled her eyes. “He’s convinced that Brandon, Danny, and Kyle are going to kill Sirius.”
“And I get his broomstick!” James added excitedly.
Lily sighed. “Sirius is not going to die!”
“How do you know?” James challenged.
“So, um, are we going now?” Sirius asked, Darlene. He was allowed to be scared. Four big scary men were glaring at him. All evening! They were still convinced that Sirius wasn’t good enough for Darlene.
“Already?” Darlene asked. “It’s barely 9:30.”
“Yeah,” Sirius said. “We’re late. James, Remus, and I had decided to meet back in the living room at 9:00. Mrs. P made brownies!”
Darlene rolled her eyes. “Is that all you think about?”
“Moony will eat them all!”
“I made brownies,” Darlene’s mom looked up from her book. “Do you want some?”
“Oh – err –“ Sirius shifted in his seat uncomfortably, “Then who will keep Remus from eating them all! It’s bad for him to eat so much chocolate!”
Darlene rolled her eyes at him and went back to watching Brandon and Danny’s chess match. It was the finals. Her brothers and dad had a tournament going all break.
So far, Sirius had managed a whole lot of being scared and stuttering while Darlene rolled her eyes at him. Honestly, Sirius was surprised her eyes didn’t fall out.
“Well, I, um need to use the bathroom,” Sirius stood and left.
“That boy is so sweet!” Margret Jade exclaimed excitedly.
“I like him,” Mindy, Brandon’s wife, nodded in agreement. “You pick them well, Darlene. Better than me anyway.”
“Hey!”
They all ignored Brandon.
Darlene rolled her eyes. Only her mom and Mindy seemed to like Sirius.
“He’s bad news,” Jonathan said darkly, not lifting his gaze from his sons’ chess game.
“Dad!” Darlene sighed.
“That’s what I’ve been saying,” Brandon ignored her.
“I don’t get it!” Darlene exclaimed, frustrated. “What’s wrong with him?”
“Other than all the school stuff?” Danny asked.
“We’ve been over this!” Darlene cried. “He’s over that all.”
“So no more pranks and hexing and detentions and sneaking about at night?”
“Well…”
“Ha!”
“It’s not bad anymore!” Darlene insisted. “And he has stopped hexing people; Snape only got it that one time when he walked by and called Lily a ‘Mudblood,’ and James and Sirius were all for their detention afterwards. And the last prank he played was just a few harmless Dungbombs in the dungeons and then he and James got hungry. They still sneak down to the kitchens in the middle of the night, but that’s about it.”
They didn’t look happy.
“Ugh! What more do you want?”
“I want to see that he truly cares about you and can take care of you,” her dad said simply.
Darlene rolled her eyes and sighed, falling back in her chair; that’s what they all say.
“Where’d he go anyway?”
Just then, Sirius rushed in with a frantic expression, his wand drawn. All fear and nervousness of Darlene’s family was gone, replaced by a new fear and determination.
“I don’t think those guys in cloaks in your front yard are good news,” he pointed out the window.
So, for Christmas, I’d like…Feedback!
And, I’ll even give you this for motivation
Chapter 58
Everyone stared at Sirius with wide eyes while Mrs. Jade whirled around and looked out the window and gasped.
“John.”
He was up and by the window in a second.
“I think they’re going around to the back.”
“Most of them are,” Danny joined his parents at the window. “A few are keeping guard at the front.”
“Can’t we floo out?” Sirius asked.
Danny shook his head. “It’s shut off until 10:00 which is when you’re supposed to leave. And even then, it’ll only go to the Potters’.”
“So we’re stuck in here with Death Eaters everywhere for another 15 minutes?” Darlene asked.
“What do we do?” Mrs. Jade asked.
“Can’t we contact the ministry and ask them to open it up?” Kyle asked.
John shook his head. “Owl takes too long, and they’d see it anyway. Floo’s blocked, and we can’t apperate unless we get off the property.”
“So then I’m guessing help is out of the question too?” Danny asked.
His dad nodded. “Margie, Darlene, and Mindy, get up to our room; hide in the closet.”
“Dad!”
“Don’t argue!” he shouted. “The wards won’t hold.”
“Brandon,” Mindy said, turning to him, “you can’t make me –“
“Go,” he cut her off.
“I can’t –“
“Go!”
“Come on,” Margret tugged on her Darlene’s arm.
“No!” she pulled her arm away.
“Darlene!” Brandon turned to her sharply.
“Stop babying me!” she screamed.
“No one’s babying you,” her mom said. “We just want you to be okay. Let them handle it.”
“There’s like 20 of them out there!” Darlene pointed out the window. “And five of them,” she gestured around the room.
“We’ll manage,” John said.
“Sirius!”
“No.”
“But you know I can do it,” Darlene argued. “I almost beat James in Defense and –“
“I don’t care,” Sirius said simply.
“I’m not letting the five of you fight off 20 Death Eaters!”
“Yes, you are,” Kyle took her arm and pulled her to where their mom was by the doorway.
“Stop telling me what to do!” Mindy screamed at Brandon. “You’re being a stupid, sexist, pig!”
Darlene smiled faintly. She knew there was a reason she liked Mindy.
“Look, five, six, or seven, big difference,” Danny reasoned. “Dad and Brandon are Aurors and Kyle and I are in training, and, technically, Sirius should stay –“
“The day I hide from Death Eaters is the day my family turns against Voldemort,” Sirius said firmly.
“And the day I hide is the day Sirius agrees to hide,” Darlene added. And then she glared at Sirius who was about to protest.
“Look, there’s –“
John was cut off by a boom.
“That’d be a ward,” he said. “Look, let’s just not argue and get –“
“Hold on,” Sirius suddenly cut him off, pulling a mirror out of his pocket.
“Death Eaters don’t care what you look like, Black!” Kyle glared at him.
Sirius ignored him as Darlene’s eyes widened. “Of course.” She rushed to his side.
“James Potter.”
“Sirius!” James’s face appeared in the mirror. “You’re alive!”
“I told you so,” Lily said in the background.
“You better hurry,” James said. “Mom just brought out the brownies and Moony’s –“
“James!” Sirius stopped him. “Tell your dad that there are Death Eaters here.”
James blinked at him. “W-what?”
“Death Eaters! Now!” Sirius shouted at him.
“R-Remus, go get my dad down here,” James said. “He’s in his study.”
“Why aren’t you leaving?” James turned back to Sirius.
There was another boom, followed by a crash.
“They’re in the kitchen,” John said.
Mindy already rushed out and Brandon ran after her. Danny and Kyle were right behind them with John bringing up the rear.
“Hide!” he shouted behind him.
“Sirius!”
he shoved the mirror in Darlene’s hand. “Go!”
“Sirius!”
But he was already gone.
“Come on,” Margie grabbed her arm and ran out of the living room and up the stairs.
“Mom! I have to –“
“Darlene,” James cut her off from the mirror. “I need you to tell me what’s happening.”
Darlene looked at him and sighed. She’d get them back later. If they made it.
Darlene shuddered. No. No thinking like that.
She followed her mom into her parent’s bedroom and through the bathroom to the huge walk in closet.
She quickly locked the door with her wand with every spell she could think of.
“What’s happening?”
“Death Eater attack,” James told who Darlene assumed was his dad.
“Where?”
“Darlene?”
“My house,” she said. “Sirius saw them outside and they broke down our wards. There were like 20 of them and Sirius, Brandon, Danny, Kyle, Dad, and Mindy are fighting them in the kitchen. Our floo’s blocked for another 5 minutes and you can’t apperate straight to the property.”
“Jade, dad,” James said, “Get the floo opened and get Aurors in and we need to get them out. Tell Mr. Jade, or whoever it was that cast the Apperation charm, to lift it.”
“It was dad,” Darlene supplied.
James nodded. “If you send them here, Remus and I can meet them out front.”
“Sit tight,” Mr. Potter’s voice came through the mirror before a flash of green across James’s face.
“Call if you need anything, alright?” James said.
Darlene nodded.
“It’ll be okay.” And then, he was gone.
Darlene sighed and closed her eyes. Now came the tears.
Now remember, feedback!
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
I guess a sorry for disappearing is in order, yeah?
…
Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry!!!
Please don’t hate me!
I’m on my knees!
Literally!
And please don’t make my poor feedback thread suffer! It’s dying without it’s natural food supply! It’ll eat anything! Even the bad stuff, so you can put it all there and I’ll take all the glaring and shouting, but please!
Just look at all this pathetic begging!
I’m desperate for you all to stay with me!
…
Yeah, kay, here it is.
Chapter 59
Darlene was in love with Mr. Potter five minutes later.
He wasted no time sounding the alert. Darlene could hear the Aurors joining the fight and the retreats of the Death Eaters. They’d clearly been expecting an easy job and weren’t prepared for this.
Through her tears, Darlene was able to hear them trying to apperate away, but that had been blocked out, and the fireplace seemed to be guarded. Some of the smarter ones seemed to have run off the property to apperate, but others were trapped.
So maybe Darlene had cast a charm to be able to hear what was happening, but she’d been desperate and shaking with fear.
It was mostly just a jumble of sound and noise. She couldn’t make out much clearly through it all. She managed to catch her dad shouting about her and her mom up in the closet and it seemed someone was coming up for them while the caught Death Eaters were bound and a portkey was created to the Potters’ for her family to get out before the Death Eaters returned with reinforcements.
Darlene controlled her shaking wand and managed to remove the protective charms on the door, still dead scared. It didn’t sound like any of her family was hurt, but she wouldn’t believe that until she saw each and every one of them.
The door was thrown open just then, revealing a man that could only be James’s dad, seeing as he looked identical to James, except older with grey hairs.
Behind him, Sirius thundered in, followed by Danny who seemed to have escaped the portkey.
Danny wrapped his arms tightly around both his mother and sister who both had tears in their eyes.
Sirius gently took the mirror from Darlene and got a hold of James before handing it to Mr. Potter who was giving James and Remus instructions to get Mrs. Potter to remove the protective charms to let the Jades in, and then block off the floo.
Darlene gently removed herself from her brother as their mom gripped him more tightly, sobbing about, “running into that hoard!” and “didn’t think about me!”
She went to Sirius instead. He had a couple deep gashes spilling blood from his cheek and it seemed some blood leaking through his shirt.
Darlene frowned, her tears stopping momentarily in her confusion; his shirt wasn’t ripped, so it wasn’t a slashing hex causing the blood on her shirt.
And then the realization hit and images from last month flashed before her eyes.
“Sirius!” she shrieked, tears return with full force.
He quickly turned away from the mirror where James’ voice stopped as well.
Sirius took the step between himself and a shaking Darlene, reaching out to pull her into a hug.
Darlene grabbed his arms to stop him and pointed to him shakily.
“What is it?” he asked urgently, at the same time trying to sooth her.
“L-last month,” she said shakily, “At n-night…R-Remus w-w…Lily’s sp-spells didn’t – didn’t h-hold….”
“What?” he looked at her curiously.
“Your cuts reopened!” she shrieked madly. “From last month! From Remus!”
His eyes went wide as he looked down and registered the blood seeping through. He swore under his breath, moving a hand to his cheek to feel the blood.
“Sirius!” Darlene was going hysterical. “Sirius, you almost died! You can’t die, Sirius! I –“
“Shush,” Sirius said, calming himself. “They’re opening slowly and I’m still conscious.”
Darlene was still shaking like mad.
“I’m going to be fine. It’ll heal simply. Lily fixed me when I was dying; a healer will have this fixed in a second. I –“
“Mom!” Darlene exclaimed turning wildly to her. “Mom, you’re a healer! Fix him, please! If it gets worse he’ll –“
“I’m not dying!” Sirius exclaimed, but he was getting paler and leaning against the wall now. “Where’s a Calming Potion when you need one.”
“Stop being funny, Sirius!” Darlene screamed at him.”If anything happens to you I’ll kill you!”
“Now that’s a bit contradictory, don’t you th –“
“Sirius!”
“What happen?” Mrs. Jade had managed to calm and remove herself from her son. “She’s right; it’s bad. What is it? Not a spell –“
“Werewolf,” Sirius answered. And then he saw Mr. Potter’s eyes go wide and quickly continued. “He didn’t get his teeth in me. He just scratched me up a bit –“
“A bit!” Mrs. Jade screeched, wand already drawn and pointed to Sirius’s face, stopping the blood.
“You knew he would be –“
“I just forgot,” Sirius cut across Mr. Potter. “I had a lot on my mind and wanted to get out to clear my head, and James luckily saw me sneaking out and he and Peter came after me. They managed to stun him and get me in and Lily fixed me up all nice and well.”
“Why not Madame Pomfrey?”
Sirius shrugged, and then winced slightly as Mrs. Jade had ordered his shirt off and there were still a few cuts across his chest. “Head Dorm was closer and Lily’s just as brilliant as the nurse. She’s going to be a Healer, see. Well, that or an Auror, but we all think Healer would be better. She’s leaning towards Auror, just to spite us I think. Something about being able to do it. Of course she could, but it’s rather dangerous and I for one prefer Lily not out there with us so –“
“Sirius,” Mr. Potter gave him a look.
“Sorry,” he said sheepishly. “Point is, Lily worked just fine. She fixed James up this summer, and I think it was that purple jinx that did it. Don’t know what it was, but seemed dark; I think it opened up anything within a month or so ‘cause one of these is from Care of Magical Creatures a couple weeks ago so –“
“Back up,” Mr. Potter stopped him sharply. “What happened to James this summer?”
Sirius’s eyes went wide. “Oh, er, well, it was on his birthday, we went by to see him and he got James just as we noticed the moon, but I got him back to the Evans’ and Lily almost had a heart attack but she fixed him and –“
“Sirius,” Mr. Potter sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I think you’ve just taken care of all the hairs that managed to evade grey so far.”
“No, you’re fine; plenty of black still –“
“Sirius.”
“Sorry Mr. P,” Sirius grinned sheepishly. He looked down to see that he was all fixed up and turned to grin at Darlene. “Told you so.”
Darlene managed a laugh through her tears as she hugged him tightly.
“You overreact too much,” Sirius laughed, but held her tight too.
“You under react too much,” Darlene mumbled.
Sirius rolled his eyes and pulled her up. “We should get back,” he turned to Mr. Potter. “Nothing like Mrs. P’s brownies to make it all better!”
“Only you’d think about food at a time like this,” Darlene hit him on the chest.
“To quote a dark-haired beauty,” Sirius grinned at her cheekily, “’When are you not thinking about food Sirius?’”
Darlene simply hit him again, but she couldn’t keep a smile off her face as she leaned into his side.
Mr. Potter tore a piece of loose cloth from the bottom of his shirt and tapped it. The cloth glowed blue before settling to white once more.
“Grab on quickly,” he said as it glowed blue again.
They all did so and felt that familiar jolt behind the navel before landing in the Potters’ living room.
Upon arrival, Sirius and Darlene were attacked by screams and arms.
Sirius managed to deduce that it was Lily, Sarah, and Mrs. Potter.
“We’re fine,” Sirius assured Mrs. Potter who had tears in her eyes.
“You’re getting it later,” she managed to still sound scary through her tears as she attacked her husband.
Sirius let Darlene go as her brothers crushed her in a hug and he try to calm Lily and Sarah who were sobbing almost as bad as Darlene had been.
“Didn’t know you cared so much,” Sirius said to them. “All the ‘you gits’ and ‘go dies’ and ‘you idiots’ and ‘I hate your guts’ and –“
“Shut up Sirius,” Lily mumbled through her tears.
“We heard Darlene through the mirror and –“ Sarah broke off with a renewed sob.
“Mrs. Jade got me fixed up though see?” Sirius tried to point to his chest but was unsuccessful with the two sobbing girls still clinging to him.
Sirius turned to grin smugly up at James and Remus instead. “Your girlfriends like me better than you.”
“But your girlfriend likes me better than you,” Remus shot back smugly with his arms still wrapped around Darlene in a hug.
“No she doesn’t!” Sirius exclaimed.
“Yeah she does,” Darlene turned in Remus’s arms to grin cheekily at Sirius.
Sirius spluttered. “W-wh-why?”
“We’ve been over this,” Darlene sighed. “He’s smarter and you’re an idiot.”
Sirius shot her a wounded expression. “You like Moony.” He did the most adorable weeping dog face.
Darlene nodded. “Sirius,” she said gently, “I think we’re breaking up.”
“Again?”
She nodded. “I like Remus see –“
“Don’t I get a say in this?” Remus asked.
“Or me,” Sarah hiccupped. “seeing as he’s my boyfriend and everything…”
“And I rather adore my girlfriend so…”
“See!” Sirius was grinning triumphantly. “He’s rejected you so now you’ll have to come back to me!”
Darlene sighed and turned to look up at Remus.
“Sorry, Sweetie,” he smiled at her gently. “I love you and all, just not…”
“Like that, yeah,” Darlene sighed dejectedly as he released her. “I guess I’m still stuck with the idiot.”
“But I’m your idiot,” Sirius grinned cheekily as she took Sarah’s place and she went back to Remus.
“Yeah,” Darlene sighed. “Shoot me now.”
“You know you love me,” Sirius said smugly.
“Well, there was that Bludger incident to explain it…”
Sirius ignored this and shot James a smirk. “You’re girlfriend still likes me better!” he gestured down to Lily who was still attached to his side.
“No she doesn’t!” James exclaimed indignantly. “Tell him, Lily!”
Lily looked from James to Sirius carefully. “I don’t know…” she started out slowly, “I mean, you’re both pretty stupid so…”
“Lily!”
She ignored him. “I’m mean, if Remus…”
“Ugh! Moony! You bloody girlfriend stealer!”
“Well,” Lily sighed finally, “Sirius comes with fleas –“
“Hey!”
“Yes, in your face, Padfoot!”
“And Remus comes with brains –“
“Lily!”
“The girlfriends still love me!”
“I hate you, Moony!”
“But I love Sarah, so I guess I’ll take James –“
“And I still win!”
Darlene rolled her eyes at James’s happy dance and caught sight of her confused family and Mr. and Mrs. Potter’s amused but confused expressions.
“Diagon Alley a week ago,” she explained, “It was a ‘you had to be there’ thing.”
Her mom nodded slowly.
“Hey,” James looked down at Lily who was now situated in his lap, “what do I come with?”
Lily looked thoughtfully. “A rock.”
“A rock?” James looked indignantly.
“Something has to take up that space in your head where your brain’s supposed to be.”
Darlene woke up quite comfortably the next morning. The bed was soft and warm, there was a nice light in the room, and the comforting sound of Lily moving about was definitely there.
But she wasn’t at Hogwarts.
So than where did Lily some from?
“We’re at the Potters’.”
Darlene jumped and turned to find Sarah sitting on a bed on the other side of the room. There was a bed next to hers done up in a way that only said ‘Lily’ next to it.
Darlene nodded slowly, remembering the night before.
“What time is it?” Darlene asked.
“11:30,” Lily replied. “We slept in after the…er…excitement from last night.”
Darlene figured as much, sitting up.
“I think your mom and Sharon said something about brunch. And then you’re family’s leaving. Kyle and Danny back to their flats and your parents are staying with Brandon and Mindy until their house is safe again.”
Darlene nodded distractedly, looking around the room interestedly. She didn’t remember coming up here the night before. It was a nice large room with five beds and white walls. There was a door standing open that seemed to be the bathroom and next to that what Darlene assumed to be a closet.
Darlene remembered telling James back at Hogwarts that the girls would share a room when they came over after Lily was going on about missing her friends.
Looking around, Darlene noticed pictures on the walls of the crew at Hogwarts and smiled.
“I think James and Sirius did a bit of decorating for us,” Lily laughed, eyeing the pictures as well.
Darlene laughed as well. “They’re sweet.”
“And you want my boyfriend,” Sarah smiled.
“He’d stick pictures on the walls for us too,” Darlene said.
“And he’s got a decent sized brain,” Lily added.
Sarah only laughed and rolled her eyes.
“So,” Darlene looked around again, “how’d I get up here?”
“Sirius, of course,” Lily laughed.
“We decided your sweats and t-shirt were comfortable enough though so we left them,” Sarah said, gesturing to Darlene’s wrinkled t-shirt.
“Get dressed,” Lily said, “Then we can go get some food.”
Darlene nodded, going to her trunk, glad to have sent it on before Diagon Alley.
Sirius was heading up to his room to drop off the photograph he was carrying, but he’d just reached the landing when he ran into, thankfully not literally as he’d gone nervous enough, Kyle, Brandon, and Mindy.
“Morning Sirius!” Mindy smiled happily at him.
Sirius smiled back weakly, wearily eyeing the two brothers who were looking back at him suspiciously.
Sirius tried to remember any suspicious behavior on his part, but I he came up blank as the two men continued to glare.
“What’s that?” Kyle pointed at the photograph.
“Er, nothing,” Sirius said quickly, moving his hands behind his back.
Kyle raised an eyebrow at him and grabbed his arm out from behind him and snatched the photograph from his hand.
“Watch it!” Sirius cried, “I wasn’t smart enough to make more than one copy.”
Kyle and Brandon looked at it.
“A sunrise?” Brandon raised an eyebrow.
“Darlene’s birthday present,” Sirius muttered.
“A sunrise?” he repeated.
“Well, Darlene likes sunrises, them being all different and unique and everything and she doesn’t like missing them, except being our last year it’s all hectic and she misses a lot, so I take pictures of the ones she misses and have this album so she doesn’t miss any and I’m sure she’s going to miss plenty more until her birthday next month and after that too, so…” he trailed off looking up at the wide eyed faces. “Can I have that back?”
Kyle wordlessly handed the photograph back.
“How come you don’t take pictures of sunrises for me, Brandon?” Mindy prodded her husband.
He just blinked at her. “I got you those earrings you wanted.”
Mindy thumped him on the back of the head. “Girls don’t just want jewelry. They like things that actually look like you’ve put some thought into them.”
“Er…” Brandon scratched the back of his neck, “I remembered you eyeing the earrings in the shop.”
She hit him again.
“That’s what Mrs. P says,” Sirius mumbled.
“What?” Brandon turned back to him.
“About gifts,” Sirius explained. “James and I’ve cooked, filled empty picture frames, replaced a tree that Mr. P blew up –“
“He did what?”
“Well, he was aiming at a runaway bludger that was hiding behind the tree, but he missed.”
They just stared.
“It was a huge Oak, right where that little one’s now,” Sirius pointed out the window. “We planted it only two years ago so it’ll be small for a while but it’ll be huge eventually like the old one.”
Mindy just smiled at him. “Your sweet,” she said. “And I can just see Mike blowing up a tree. I remember when he got that cubical when he was aiming at a pestering memo. Remember, Brandon?”
He just grunted in response.
The two brothers were now giving Sirius vaguely annoyed looks.
“Come on, get a move on, you twits,” Mindy pulled her husband and brother-in-law down the strairs. “See you later, Sirius!”
He only managed a nod before hurrying back off to his room.
James and Remus looked up from their food as the two of darlene’s brothers not already eating were dragged in by Mindy.
“Just in time,” Margret smiled. “They’re hot,” she gestured to the eggs and bacon.
“Thanks, mom,” Mindy smiled, placing a plate in front of both the men she’d brought in before taking her own.
James took a break from stuffing his face to eye the both of them. They seemed moody, pushing the eggs around in their plates.
“What’s wrong with you two?” Jonathan asked his sons.
Kyle mumbled something about birthday gifts and Brandon was grumbling something that sounded like, “He’s photographing bloody sunrises.”
Jonathan and Mike raised an eyebrow, but James and Remus were remembering Sirius’s plans for Darlene’s birthday.
“Hush up you two,” Mindy scolded the two of them before looking up at her father-in-law. “They’re just peeved they can’t dislike Sirius anymore.”
“You can’t stop disliking him!” Danny exclaimed.
“Who said anything about no longer disliking him?” Brandon asked.
“I still loathe him,” Kyle nodded in agreement.
“No you don’t,” Mindy said.
“Yes I do,” he grumbled back, poking at his eggs.
“What was that about sunrises?” Jonathan asked.
Mindy threw a glance at the door before turning back to him. “Sirius is photographing sunrises Darlene misses and making an album of them for her birthday.”
“Aww! I told he was sweet!” Margret exclaimed. “I never got any sunrises.”
“Yeah, how come I didn’t get any sunrises?” Sharon asked.
“You got your ‘James Through the Ages,’ so hush up,” Mike replied to his wife.
She shrugged. “Fair enough.”
Well, that definitely wasn’t the best nor good enough to make up for all of my horrible disappearing, but it’d still love feedback. I haven’t gotten any in a while and I really miss it so maybe you’ll take pity on me?
I already begged plenty at the beginning, so I think I’ll try to save the remaining bit of my nonexistent dignity.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
…
Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry!!!
Please don’t hate me!
I’m on my knees!
Literally!
And please don’t make my poor feedback thread suffer! It’s dying without it’s natural food supply! It’ll eat anything! Even the bad stuff, so you can put it all there and I’ll take all the glaring and shouting, but please!
Just look at all this pathetic begging!
I’m desperate for you all to stay with me!
…
Yeah, kay, here it is.
Chapter 59
Darlene was in love with Mr. Potter five minutes later.
He wasted no time sounding the alert. Darlene could hear the Aurors joining the fight and the retreats of the Death Eaters. They’d clearly been expecting an easy job and weren’t prepared for this.
Through her tears, Darlene was able to hear them trying to apperate away, but that had been blocked out, and the fireplace seemed to be guarded. Some of the smarter ones seemed to have run off the property to apperate, but others were trapped.
So maybe Darlene had cast a charm to be able to hear what was happening, but she’d been desperate and shaking with fear.
It was mostly just a jumble of sound and noise. She couldn’t make out much clearly through it all. She managed to catch her dad shouting about her and her mom up in the closet and it seemed someone was coming up for them while the caught Death Eaters were bound and a portkey was created to the Potters’ for her family to get out before the Death Eaters returned with reinforcements.
Darlene controlled her shaking wand and managed to remove the protective charms on the door, still dead scared. It didn’t sound like any of her family was hurt, but she wouldn’t believe that until she saw each and every one of them.
The door was thrown open just then, revealing a man that could only be James’s dad, seeing as he looked identical to James, except older with grey hairs.
Behind him, Sirius thundered in, followed by Danny who seemed to have escaped the portkey.
Danny wrapped his arms tightly around both his mother and sister who both had tears in their eyes.
Sirius gently took the mirror from Darlene and got a hold of James before handing it to Mr. Potter who was giving James and Remus instructions to get Mrs. Potter to remove the protective charms to let the Jades in, and then block off the floo.
Darlene gently removed herself from her brother as their mom gripped him more tightly, sobbing about, “running into that hoard!” and “didn’t think about me!”
She went to Sirius instead. He had a couple deep gashes spilling blood from his cheek and it seemed some blood leaking through his shirt.
Darlene frowned, her tears stopping momentarily in her confusion; his shirt wasn’t ripped, so it wasn’t a slashing hex causing the blood on her shirt.
And then the realization hit and images from last month flashed before her eyes.
“Sirius!” she shrieked, tears return with full force.
He quickly turned away from the mirror where James’ voice stopped as well.
Sirius took the step between himself and a shaking Darlene, reaching out to pull her into a hug.
Darlene grabbed his arms to stop him and pointed to him shakily.
“What is it?” he asked urgently, at the same time trying to sooth her.
“L-last month,” she said shakily, “At n-night…R-Remus w-w…Lily’s sp-spells didn’t – didn’t h-hold….”
“What?” he looked at her curiously.
“Your cuts reopened!” she shrieked madly. “From last month! From Remus!”
His eyes went wide as he looked down and registered the blood seeping through. He swore under his breath, moving a hand to his cheek to feel the blood.
“Sirius!” Darlene was going hysterical. “Sirius, you almost died! You can’t die, Sirius! I –“
“Shush,” Sirius said, calming himself. “They’re opening slowly and I’m still conscious.”
Darlene was still shaking like mad.
“I’m going to be fine. It’ll heal simply. Lily fixed me when I was dying; a healer will have this fixed in a second. I –“
“Mom!” Darlene exclaimed turning wildly to her. “Mom, you’re a healer! Fix him, please! If it gets worse he’ll –“
“I’m not dying!” Sirius exclaimed, but he was getting paler and leaning against the wall now. “Where’s a Calming Potion when you need one.”
“Stop being funny, Sirius!” Darlene screamed at him.”If anything happens to you I’ll kill you!”
“Now that’s a bit contradictory, don’t you th –“
“Sirius!”
“What happen?” Mrs. Jade had managed to calm and remove herself from her son. “She’s right; it’s bad. What is it? Not a spell –“
“Werewolf,” Sirius answered. And then he saw Mr. Potter’s eyes go wide and quickly continued. “He didn’t get his teeth in me. He just scratched me up a bit –“
“A bit!” Mrs. Jade screeched, wand already drawn and pointed to Sirius’s face, stopping the blood.
“You knew he would be –“
“I just forgot,” Sirius cut across Mr. Potter. “I had a lot on my mind and wanted to get out to clear my head, and James luckily saw me sneaking out and he and Peter came after me. They managed to stun him and get me in and Lily fixed me up all nice and well.”
“Why not Madame Pomfrey?”
Sirius shrugged, and then winced slightly as Mrs. Jade had ordered his shirt off and there were still a few cuts across his chest. “Head Dorm was closer and Lily’s just as brilliant as the nurse. She’s going to be a Healer, see. Well, that or an Auror, but we all think Healer would be better. She’s leaning towards Auror, just to spite us I think. Something about being able to do it. Of course she could, but it’s rather dangerous and I for one prefer Lily not out there with us so –“
“Sirius,” Mr. Potter gave him a look.
“Sorry,” he said sheepishly. “Point is, Lily worked just fine. She fixed James up this summer, and I think it was that purple jinx that did it. Don’t know what it was, but seemed dark; I think it opened up anything within a month or so ‘cause one of these is from Care of Magical Creatures a couple weeks ago so –“
“Back up,” Mr. Potter stopped him sharply. “What happened to James this summer?”
Sirius’s eyes went wide. “Oh, er, well, it was on his birthday, we went by to see him and he got James just as we noticed the moon, but I got him back to the Evans’ and Lily almost had a heart attack but she fixed him and –“
“Sirius,” Mr. Potter sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I think you’ve just taken care of all the hairs that managed to evade grey so far.”
“No, you’re fine; plenty of black still –“
“Sirius.”
“Sorry Mr. P,” Sirius grinned sheepishly. He looked down to see that he was all fixed up and turned to grin at Darlene. “Told you so.”
Darlene managed a laugh through her tears as she hugged him tightly.
“You overreact too much,” Sirius laughed, but held her tight too.
“You under react too much,” Darlene mumbled.
Sirius rolled his eyes and pulled her up. “We should get back,” he turned to Mr. Potter. “Nothing like Mrs. P’s brownies to make it all better!”
“Only you’d think about food at a time like this,” Darlene hit him on the chest.
“To quote a dark-haired beauty,” Sirius grinned at her cheekily, “’When are you not thinking about food Sirius?’”
Darlene simply hit him again, but she couldn’t keep a smile off her face as she leaned into his side.
Mr. Potter tore a piece of loose cloth from the bottom of his shirt and tapped it. The cloth glowed blue before settling to white once more.
“Grab on quickly,” he said as it glowed blue again.
They all did so and felt that familiar jolt behind the navel before landing in the Potters’ living room.
Upon arrival, Sirius and Darlene were attacked by screams and arms.
Sirius managed to deduce that it was Lily, Sarah, and Mrs. Potter.
“We’re fine,” Sirius assured Mrs. Potter who had tears in her eyes.
“You’re getting it later,” she managed to still sound scary through her tears as she attacked her husband.
Sirius let Darlene go as her brothers crushed her in a hug and he try to calm Lily and Sarah who were sobbing almost as bad as Darlene had been.
“Didn’t know you cared so much,” Sirius said to them. “All the ‘you gits’ and ‘go dies’ and ‘you idiots’ and ‘I hate your guts’ and –“
“Shut up Sirius,” Lily mumbled through her tears.
“We heard Darlene through the mirror and –“ Sarah broke off with a renewed sob.
“Mrs. Jade got me fixed up though see?” Sirius tried to point to his chest but was unsuccessful with the two sobbing girls still clinging to him.
Sirius turned to grin smugly up at James and Remus instead. “Your girlfriends like me better than you.”
“But your girlfriend likes me better than you,” Remus shot back smugly with his arms still wrapped around Darlene in a hug.
“No she doesn’t!” Sirius exclaimed.
“Yeah she does,” Darlene turned in Remus’s arms to grin cheekily at Sirius.
Sirius spluttered. “W-wh-why?”
“We’ve been over this,” Darlene sighed. “He’s smarter and you’re an idiot.”
Sirius shot her a wounded expression. “You like Moony.” He did the most adorable weeping dog face.
Darlene nodded. “Sirius,” she said gently, “I think we’re breaking up.”
“Again?”
She nodded. “I like Remus see –“
“Don’t I get a say in this?” Remus asked.
“Or me,” Sarah hiccupped. “seeing as he’s my boyfriend and everything…”
“And I rather adore my girlfriend so…”
“See!” Sirius was grinning triumphantly. “He’s rejected you so now you’ll have to come back to me!”
Darlene sighed and turned to look up at Remus.
“Sorry, Sweetie,” he smiled at her gently. “I love you and all, just not…”
“Like that, yeah,” Darlene sighed dejectedly as he released her. “I guess I’m still stuck with the idiot.”
“But I’m your idiot,” Sirius grinned cheekily as she took Sarah’s place and she went back to Remus.
“Yeah,” Darlene sighed. “Shoot me now.”
“You know you love me,” Sirius said smugly.
“Well, there was that Bludger incident to explain it…”
Sirius ignored this and shot James a smirk. “You’re girlfriend still likes me better!” he gestured down to Lily who was still attached to his side.
“No she doesn’t!” James exclaimed indignantly. “Tell him, Lily!”
Lily looked from James to Sirius carefully. “I don’t know…” she started out slowly, “I mean, you’re both pretty stupid so…”
“Lily!”
She ignored him. “I’m mean, if Remus…”
“Ugh! Moony! You bloody girlfriend stealer!”
“Well,” Lily sighed finally, “Sirius comes with fleas –“
“Hey!”
“Yes, in your face, Padfoot!”
“And Remus comes with brains –“
“Lily!”
“The girlfriends still love me!”
“I hate you, Moony!”
“But I love Sarah, so I guess I’ll take James –“
“And I still win!”
Darlene rolled her eyes at James’s happy dance and caught sight of her confused family and Mr. and Mrs. Potter’s amused but confused expressions.
“Diagon Alley a week ago,” she explained, “It was a ‘you had to be there’ thing.”
Her mom nodded slowly.
“Hey,” James looked down at Lily who was now situated in his lap, “what do I come with?”
Lily looked thoughtfully. “A rock.”
“A rock?” James looked indignantly.
“Something has to take up that space in your head where your brain’s supposed to be.”
Darlene woke up quite comfortably the next morning. The bed was soft and warm, there was a nice light in the room, and the comforting sound of Lily moving about was definitely there.
But she wasn’t at Hogwarts.
So than where did Lily some from?
“We’re at the Potters’.”
Darlene jumped and turned to find Sarah sitting on a bed on the other side of the room. There was a bed next to hers done up in a way that only said ‘Lily’ next to it.
Darlene nodded slowly, remembering the night before.
“What time is it?” Darlene asked.
“11:30,” Lily replied. “We slept in after the…er…excitement from last night.”
Darlene figured as much, sitting up.
“I think your mom and Sharon said something about brunch. And then you’re family’s leaving. Kyle and Danny back to their flats and your parents are staying with Brandon and Mindy until their house is safe again.”
Darlene nodded distractedly, looking around the room interestedly. She didn’t remember coming up here the night before. It was a nice large room with five beds and white walls. There was a door standing open that seemed to be the bathroom and next to that what Darlene assumed to be a closet.
Darlene remembered telling James back at Hogwarts that the girls would share a room when they came over after Lily was going on about missing her friends.
Looking around, Darlene noticed pictures on the walls of the crew at Hogwarts and smiled.
“I think James and Sirius did a bit of decorating for us,” Lily laughed, eyeing the pictures as well.
Darlene laughed as well. “They’re sweet.”
“And you want my boyfriend,” Sarah smiled.
“He’d stick pictures on the walls for us too,” Darlene said.
“And he’s got a decent sized brain,” Lily added.
Sarah only laughed and rolled her eyes.
“So,” Darlene looked around again, “how’d I get up here?”
“Sirius, of course,” Lily laughed.
“We decided your sweats and t-shirt were comfortable enough though so we left them,” Sarah said, gesturing to Darlene’s wrinkled t-shirt.
“Get dressed,” Lily said, “Then we can go get some food.”
Darlene nodded, going to her trunk, glad to have sent it on before Diagon Alley.
Sirius was heading up to his room to drop off the photograph he was carrying, but he’d just reached the landing when he ran into, thankfully not literally as he’d gone nervous enough, Kyle, Brandon, and Mindy.
“Morning Sirius!” Mindy smiled happily at him.
Sirius smiled back weakly, wearily eyeing the two brothers who were looking back at him suspiciously.
Sirius tried to remember any suspicious behavior on his part, but I he came up blank as the two men continued to glare.
“What’s that?” Kyle pointed at the photograph.
“Er, nothing,” Sirius said quickly, moving his hands behind his back.
Kyle raised an eyebrow at him and grabbed his arm out from behind him and snatched the photograph from his hand.
“Watch it!” Sirius cried, “I wasn’t smart enough to make more than one copy.”
Kyle and Brandon looked at it.
“A sunrise?” Brandon raised an eyebrow.
“Darlene’s birthday present,” Sirius muttered.
“A sunrise?” he repeated.
“Well, Darlene likes sunrises, them being all different and unique and everything and she doesn’t like missing them, except being our last year it’s all hectic and she misses a lot, so I take pictures of the ones she misses and have this album so she doesn’t miss any and I’m sure she’s going to miss plenty more until her birthday next month and after that too, so…” he trailed off looking up at the wide eyed faces. “Can I have that back?”
Kyle wordlessly handed the photograph back.
“How come you don’t take pictures of sunrises for me, Brandon?” Mindy prodded her husband.
He just blinked at her. “I got you those earrings you wanted.”
Mindy thumped him on the back of the head. “Girls don’t just want jewelry. They like things that actually look like you’ve put some thought into them.”
“Er…” Brandon scratched the back of his neck, “I remembered you eyeing the earrings in the shop.”
She hit him again.
“That’s what Mrs. P says,” Sirius mumbled.
“What?” Brandon turned back to him.
“About gifts,” Sirius explained. “James and I’ve cooked, filled empty picture frames, replaced a tree that Mr. P blew up –“
“He did what?”
“Well, he was aiming at a runaway bludger that was hiding behind the tree, but he missed.”
They just stared.
“It was a huge Oak, right where that little one’s now,” Sirius pointed out the window. “We planted it only two years ago so it’ll be small for a while but it’ll be huge eventually like the old one.”
Mindy just smiled at him. “Your sweet,” she said. “And I can just see Mike blowing up a tree. I remember when he got that cubical when he was aiming at a pestering memo. Remember, Brandon?”
He just grunted in response.
The two brothers were now giving Sirius vaguely annoyed looks.
“Come on, get a move on, you twits,” Mindy pulled her husband and brother-in-law down the strairs. “See you later, Sirius!”
He only managed a nod before hurrying back off to his room.
James and Remus looked up from their food as the two of darlene’s brothers not already eating were dragged in by Mindy.
“Just in time,” Margret smiled. “They’re hot,” she gestured to the eggs and bacon.
“Thanks, mom,” Mindy smiled, placing a plate in front of both the men she’d brought in before taking her own.
James took a break from stuffing his face to eye the both of them. They seemed moody, pushing the eggs around in their plates.
“What’s wrong with you two?” Jonathan asked his sons.
Kyle mumbled something about birthday gifts and Brandon was grumbling something that sounded like, “He’s photographing bloody sunrises.”
Jonathan and Mike raised an eyebrow, but James and Remus were remembering Sirius’s plans for Darlene’s birthday.
“Hush up you two,” Mindy scolded the two of them before looking up at her father-in-law. “They’re just peeved they can’t dislike Sirius anymore.”
“You can’t stop disliking him!” Danny exclaimed.
“Who said anything about no longer disliking him?” Brandon asked.
“I still loathe him,” Kyle nodded in agreement.
“No you don’t,” Mindy said.
“Yes I do,” he grumbled back, poking at his eggs.
“What was that about sunrises?” Jonathan asked.
Mindy threw a glance at the door before turning back to him. “Sirius is photographing sunrises Darlene misses and making an album of them for her birthday.”
“Aww! I told he was sweet!” Margret exclaimed. “I never got any sunrises.”
“Yeah, how come I didn’t get any sunrises?” Sharon asked.
“You got your ‘James Through the Ages,’ so hush up,” Mike replied to his wife.
She shrugged. “Fair enough.”
Well, that definitely wasn’t the best nor good enough to make up for all of my horrible disappearing, but it’d still love feedback. I haven’t gotten any in a while and I really miss it so maybe you’ll take pity on me?
I already begged plenty at the beginning, so I think I’ll try to save the remaining bit of my nonexistent dignity. http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=15606
This is a "lo-fi" version of our main content. To view the full version with more information, formatting and images, please click here.